Skip to main content

Full text of "The history of the Catholic Church in Prince Edward Island from 1835 till 1891"

See other formats 


. 


hoiic 


>  ISLAND 


THE  HISTORY 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH 


PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND 

FROM    1835  TILL   1891 


Rt.  Rev.  B.  D.  Macdonald 
Bishop  of  Charlottctown 


THE  HISTORY 


OF 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH 


IN 


PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND 


FROM  1835  TILL  1891 


BY 


RKV.  JOHN  C.  MACMILLAN 

Pastor  of  All  Saints  Church,  Cardigan  Bridsb,  P.  E.  I. 


ft4» 


M 


2*»  ^ 


QUEBEC 
Printed  bt  L'Evenement  Pointing  Co. 

1913 


IMPRIMATUR 


Henry  J.  O'Leary, 

Bishop  of  Charlottetown. 


September  16th,  1913. 


PREFACE 


In  presenting  the  following  pages  to  the  reading  public,  I 
;iin  not  unmindful  of  the  reception  accorded  my  former  vo- 
lume :  'The  Early  History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  Prince 
Edward  Island".  My  experience  in  that  connection  taught 
me,  that  there  are  many  well-meaning  people,  who  in  reading 
history,  look  rather  for  a  fervid  panegyric  of  persons  than 
for  a  plain  statement  of  facts,  and  the  mental  attitude  of 
such  with  regard  to  an  historian  is  not  so  much  to  inquire 
mto  the  truth  of  what  he  lays  down,  as  to  find  motives  for 
the  statements  he  makes.  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  same 
spirit  may,  in  some  cases  at  least,  influence  the  judgment  that 
will  not  fail  to  be  pronounced  upon  the  present  volume. 

This  consideration  however,  did  not  deter  me  from  telling 
the  truth  precisely  as  I  found  it.  I  have  conscientiously  en- 
deavored to  follow  the  sequence  of  events  without  favor  or 
bias,  knowing  that  no  good  cause  can  suffer  by  being  painted 
in  its  true  colors,  and  that  no  people  need  fear  the  verdict 
passed  on  them  by  a  truthful  historian. 

All  that  the  Catholic  Church  needs  in  any  age  or  in  any 
country  is  to  be  known  exactly  as  she  is.  She  courts  the  full- 
est investigation,  since  by  that  alone  can  the  outside  world 
become  acquainted  with  her  policy,  and  learn  the  true  bear- 
ing of  her  action  on  the  affairs  of  men. 

This  I  have  endeavored  to  accomplish  in  the  present  volu- 
me, with  regard  to  the  events  that  mark  the  history  of  the 
Catholic  Church  in  Prince  Edward  Island  from  the  year 
1835  down  to  the  year  1891.  How  far  I  have  succeeded  time 
alone  will  tell.  Confiding  however,  in  the  charity  of  the 
reading  public  I  have  launched  this  frail  bark,  trusting  that 
it  may  float  securely  on  the  uncertain  sea  of  literature, 
avoiding  on  the  one  hand  the  Scylla  of  national  prejudice, 
and  on  the  other  the  Charybdis  of  literary  criticism. 

The  Author. 

Cardigan  Bridge,  P.  E.  Island. 

Feast  of  All  Saints,  1911. 


CONTENTS 


Pagbs 

CHAPTER  I. — State  of  religion  in  Prince  Edward  Island  on  the  death 
of  Bishop  MacEachern. — Rev.  B.  D.  Macdonald  becomes  adminis- 
trator.— Father  Charles  Macdonald  ordained.  —  He  takes  charge 

of  St.  Andrew's Father  John   Macdonald  is  appointed  to  the 

missions  of  King's  County Central  Academy  founded — Debate 

on  the  appointment  of  a  Chaplain  to  the  Legislature. — Father 
Morris  comes  to  Charlottetown. — The  Administrator  visits  Mira- 
michi He  resides  at  Rustico 1 

CHAPTER  II. — Church  built  at  Georgetown Building  operations  else- 
where  Father  B.  D,  Macdonald  appointed  Bishop His  anxiety, 

— He  is  encouraged  by  the  Archbishop  of  Quebec  and  by  Bishop 
Fraser, — His  appointment  hailed  with  general  satisfaction. — Great 

need  of  priests Death  of  Ronald  MaoLaac. —  Consecration  of 

Bishop  Mac  lonald. — He  appoints  two  vicars-general. — His  first 
Pastoral. 13 

CHAPTER  III.— Difficulties  confronting  Bishop  Macdonald — He  conti- 
nues  to   reside   at   Rustico Rev.  James  Brady,  Sub-deacon 

Father  Morris  leaves  the  Diocese. — Patrick  Campbell's  death. — 

Father  Brady  ordained He  goe9  to  St- Andrews. — Father  Charles 

comes  to  Charlottetown. —  Father  DeLigny  appointed  to  Indian 

River Churches  built  at  Rustico,  Lennox  Island  and  Souns.— 

Father  Reynolds  comes  to  Charlottetown. —  Irish  immigrants. — 
Death  of  Father  Eugene  MacEachern .— Bishop  Macdonald  visits 
New  Brunswick 21 

CHAPTER  IV Death  of  Father  Charles  Macdonald Father  Reynolds 

succeeds  him Colonel  Compton's  death. — Father  Belanger  in  the 

Magdalen .  Islands Father  Francis  Macdonald  ordained — He  is 

appointed  to  Launching. — Father  Meville  ordained. — He  goes  to 
Rustico, — Census  taken. — Rev.  James  Macdonald  ordained,— He  is 
sent  to  Indian  River. — Diocese  of  Charlottetown  divided. — Prepa- 


—  vin  — 

Paoks 

rations  for  a  Cathedral  in  Charlottetown. —  Father  James  iEneas 
Maelntyre  ordained — lie  goes  to  St-Andrew's. —  Ordination  of 
Father  Peter  Maelntyre. — He  is  sent  toTignish. — Church  at  Hope 
River.  New  Church  at  Indian  River. —  Corner  stone  of  the  new 
Cathedral  laid — New  cemetery  for  Charlottetown  Parish Ordi- 
nation of  Father  Pius  MacPhee „ 31 

CHAPTER  V. —  Building  operations  in  the  Diocese Troubles  at  St. 

Margaret'*. — Trial  between  Father  John  Macdonald  and  John 

Maclnto.-h. — Father  John   leaves   St.   Margaret's He    goes   to 

Englnnd. — His  character— Effects  of  the  quarrel St.  Andrew's 

College  closed Progress  of  the  Church 43 

CHAPTER  VI — Beginning  of  the  Bible  question The  Bible  Society 

wants  the  Bible  in  the  schools. — Petitions  to  this  effect  presented 
to  the  House  of  Assembly. — The  debate  that  followed. — The  prayer 
of  the  petitions  is  rejected  by  the  House 57 

CHAPTER  VII St.  Andrew's  farm  let.-  Tenders  for  the  new  college- 
Interior  of  Rustico  church  completed. — Father  James  JE,  Mae- 
lntyre Pastor  of  St.  Andrew's, — He  meets  with  an  accident St. 

Bernard's  Society  founded New  church  at  East  Point. — Father 

Meville  goes   to   the  Magdalen  Islands Father  C.  Boudreault 

ordained,— He  remains  at  Rustico. — New  mission  of  St  Cuthbert. 

— Bishop   Macdonald  leaves  for   Rome Belfast  Riot. — Last  of 

Catholic  disabilities  removed. — Arrival  of  Iiish  immigrants. — Bis 

hop  Macdonald  returns, — New  church  at  DeSable Persons  hurt 

while  raising  the  frame, — Church  at  Kinkora Church  at  Souris 

burnt — Census  of  1848, — Father  James  M.  Maelntyre  leaves  St. 
Andrew's — Ordination  of  Fathers  Thomas  Phelan  and  Thomas 

Quinn. — Father   Quinn   goes   to   St.   Andrew's Father   Phelan 

remains  in  Charlottetown. — Father  Belanger  leaves;the  Magdalen 

Islands  and  is  replaced  by  Father  Boudreault Father  Dabareul 

comes  to  Charlottetown 63 

CHAPTER  VIII. — Bishop  Macdonald's  efforts  in  the  cause  of  Temperan- 
ce— He   is  ably   seconded  by  the  clergy. — Temperance  societies 

established   in   the   parishes. — Many   take   the   pledge Father 

Mathew  invited  to  visit  Prince  Edward  Island. — He  is  unable  to 
come. — His  death „ 79 

CHAPTER  IX.— Church  built  at  Lot  Sixty  five Reverend  Allan  Mac- 

donnel  joins  the  Jesuits. — Fathers  Phelan  and  Dubareul  ohange 

places. — Woik  on  the  college Catholio  school  in  Charlottetown. 

— Church  built  at  Sturgeon. — Ecclesiastical  Council  at  Quebec, — 
Missions  in  the  interior  of  the  Diocese. — Father  Reynolds  leaves 


IX  

Paob& 

Charlottetown. —  He   is  succeeded  by  Father   Phe'an. Father 

Daniel  Mac  lonald   ordained. — He   goes  to  Rustico. Church   in 

Georgetown  enlarged — Father  Quinn  returns  to  Ireland, — Father 

Pius  MacPhee  takes  charge  of  St.  Andrew's  and  St.  Peters 

Father  Daniel  Macdonald  is  sent  to  East  Point. — Beginnings  of 

Summerside Activity   in  other  Missions Death  of  Father 

Dabareul — First  Catholic  Governor  in  Prince  Edward  Island  since 
the  Conquest. — St.  Dunstan's  Colleg^  opened. — Father  Angus 
Macdonald  ordained. — First  public  examination  at  the  new  col- 
lege.— Father  James  Phelan  ordained Preparations  for  a  new 

church  at  Tignish Catholic  Young  Men's  Literary  Institute 

New  Church  at  St.  Margaret's. — Convent  opened  in  Charlotte- 
town — Its  first  public  examination. — Arrival  of  Reverend  James 
Duffy  and  Reverend  Dugald  Stanislaus  Macdonald 95 

CHAPTER  X. — Bishop  Macdonald  in  poor  health His  domestic  con- 
ditions— Father   Reynolds  retires   from   the   ministry.—  Father 

Duffy  goes  to  Kelly's  Cross Father  James  Phelan  assi-tant  at  the 

Cathedral. — Corner  stone  of  the  New  church  at  Tignish  laid. — 
Cemetery  blessed  at  Cascumpec. — Father  Belcourt  com^s  to  R  is- 

tico — Bishop  Macdonald  at  St.   Dunstan's  College His   last 

illness.  —  Father  James  Mac  lonald  Administrator. —  Death  of 
Bi:-hop  Macdonald. — His  funeral His  character Ill 

CHAPTER  XI The  Bible  Question  again  agitated Bishop's  letter — 

Meeting  in  Charlottetown Debate  in  the  House. — Government 

defeated 121 

CHAPTER  XII. — Reverend    James   Macdonald,  Administrator Ap- 
pointment of  Bishop  Maclntyre His  consecration. —The  church 

at  Tignish  dedicated. — Corner  stone  of  a  new  church  laid  at  St. 

Andrew's Bishop  Maclntyre  pays  a  visit  to  the  Magdalen  Islands. 

— Dedication  of  a  new  church  at  St.  George's. — Fathe»  Perry 
retires  from  the  ministry. — Other  changes  in  the  missions — 
Death  of  Father  Duffy 15S 

CHAPTER  XIII The  Temporal  Power  of  the  Pope — Controversy  bet- 
ween William  H.  Pope  and  Reverend  Angus  Macdonald 16S 

CHAPTER  XIV Mr.  Pope's  address  «  To  the   Protestants  of  Prince 

Edward  Island.  » — Mr.  Whelan's  Answer - 177 

CHAPTER  XV Controversy  continues Father  Angus  and  Mr.  Pop* 

again  cross  swords. —  Father  Angus  appeals  to  Governor  Dundas, 

who  refuses  to  interfere Matter  brought  before  the    Duke  of 

Newcastle. — His  reply 1891 


Pages 

CHATTER  XVI Religious  controversies  continue The  Newspapers 

take  part, — The  Presbytery  makes  an  appeal  to  its  adherents 

The   Examiner. — Mr.  Whelan   sued   for  libel The  Vindicator 

founded Its  programme 209 

CHAPTER  XVII — Questions  that  gave  rise  to  controversy Orangism. 

The  Volunteer  movement St.  Dunstan's  College  Endowment 

The  elections  of  1863 Mr.  Pope  member  for  Belfast The  Orange 

Incorporation    Bill.  —  Anti-orange    meeting Vhe   Orange    Bill 

dissallowed 221 

CHAPTER  XVIII Relations   between   Catholics   and    Protestants 

Reverend  D.  8.  Macdonald  leaves  the  Diocese Reverend  F.  X. 

DeLangie  at  Southwest Reverend  Joseph  Quevillon  at  Misoou- 

che — Reverend  James  Brady  goes  to  South-west Dissatisfaction 

on  account   of  his  removal Father   DeLangie  goes  to   Vernon 

River — Father  Reynolds  at  Lot  65 Reverend  Dugald  M.  Macdo- 
nald ordained Bishop  Maclntyre  visits  Rome. —  Father  Brady's 

death Bishop's   return Picnic   at   St.   Dunstan's   College 

Repairs  to  the  college Bishop  buys  a  residence. — St.  Andrew's 

Church  opened Reverend  Azade  J.  Trudelle  ordained. — Changes 

in  the  missions. — Reverend  Dugald  J.  Maclsaac  ordained. — First 

clerical  retreat  in  the  Diocese St  Joseph's  Convent's  beginnings. 

Church  at  Little  Pond Reverend  Donald  F.  Macdonald  ordained.  243 

CHAPTER  XIX Reverend   Patrick  Doyle   ordained St.   Andrew's 

Church  hauled    to   Charlottetown Parochial    improvements. — 

Reverend  D.  F.  Macdonald  goes  to  Souris.  The  Vindicator  sus- 
pends publication,  and  is  succeeded  by  the  Herald New  pipe 

organ  in  the  Cathedral Reverend  William  Phel>m  ordained — 

Exhumation  of  the  remains  of  Bishop  Mac  Eachern New  Mission 

at  Freetown. — Father  Roy  leaves  Ca-*cu  upee. —  His  place  taken 
by  Father  Trudelle. — Father  Belcourt  goes  to  Quebec,  but  soon 

returns. — His  steam  waggon Father  Pius  MacPhee  retires  from 

the  ministry,  for  a-  time New  church  at  Morell. — Father  DeLan- 
gie leaves  the  Diocese He  is  succeeded  by  Father  Doyle. — Rev, 

Ronald  B.  Macdonald  ordained New  Church  opened  at  Free- 
town  The  Sisters  of  Notre  Dame  presented  with  a  carriage 255 

CHAPTER  XX General  elections.  — Confederation. — Pope  and  Whe- 
lan.— Whelan's  defeat  and  death. — Death  of  Reverend  Dugald  S. 
Macdonald Three  priests  ordained,  viz,  Rev.  Rodolphus  P.  Mac- 
Phee, Rev.  James  Arnold  MacKenna  and  Rev.  James  /Eneas 
Macdonald Changes  in  the  missions St.  Patrick's  School  buil- 
ding— Parocliial  houses  budt  at  Vernon    River  and   St.   Peter's 


XI  

Paois 

Bay — Mission  at  Lot  II — Rev.  James  Lamont  comes  to  Charlotte- 
town. — Further  changes  in  the  missions Death  of  Rev.  A.  Be- 

Janger.— Convents   at   Summerside   and   Tignish St.    Patrick's 

HmII  opened — Bishop  makes   arrangements  for  the   Brothers  of 

the  Christian  Schools  to  take  charge  of  St,   Patricks  School 

New  brick  convent — Bigots   alarmed Father    Angus  and  Mr. 

Roche  on  the  Board  of  Education New  Church   commenced  in 

Summerside.— Bishop  Maclntyre  makes  a  tour  of  the  Holy  Land 

ard  attends  the  Vatican  Council Various  appointments  in  the 

Diocese 269 

CHAPTER  XXI Rev.  Daniel  J.  Gillis  ordained— Rev.  James  L.  Broy- 

drick  ordained Church  at  Rollo  Bay  enlarged — Bishop  Mac- 
lntyre returns  from  the  Vatican  Council. — New  Convent  opened 

in   Charlotte  town Reverend  J.  J.    A.  Macdonald  ordained. — 

Father  Lamont  leaves  St.  Andrew's,  and  is  succeeded  by  Father 
Gillis — Father  Angus  Macdonald  in  charge  of  Fo>-t  Augustus. — 

He   opens   new  church  there New  church  at  Palmer  Road. — 

Christian  Brothers  come  to  Charlottetown Church  opened  at 

Lot  II, — Young  men  of  Charlottetown  present  a  t»-stimonial  to  the 

Sisters  of  Notre  Dame Building  hauled  from  Mount  Carmel  to 

Summerside  for  parochial  house. — Rev.  Dr O'Brien ordaiued — Old 
bell  found  at  Morell._Rev.  D.  J.  G.  Macdonald  ordained — New 

churrh  at  Summerside  injured  by  a  st^rm Jam*»s  Thornton's 

death Bishop   Maclntyre  in  poor  health Father  Broydrick's 

death Death  of  Father  Joseph  McDonald. — Building  operations 

atTigni-h.  Southwest.  South  Shore  and  Montague  Bridge — Father 
William  Phelan  goes  to  Montague  West. — Fath-r  Gregory  Mac- 
donald apppointed  to  East  Point. — Reverends  J.  C.  Macdonald 
and  M.  J.  MacMillan  ordained.} — Father  Angus  go->s  abroad, — 
Father  Trudelle  Pastor  of  Hope  River 287 

CHAPTER  XXII St.  Patrick's   Temperance  Society  founded.-  Very 

Rev,  Dr.  D.  Macdonald  visits  Europe Death  of  Father  Belcourt. 

—  Rev.  Allan  J.  Macdonald  ordained Church  built  at  Cardigan 

Biidge. —  Changes  in  some  western   missions DeUh  of  Father 

John  Maedonald. — The  O'Connel  centenary. — Bishop's  residence 
built  in  Charlottetown. — Church  at  Hope  River  destroyed  by  tire. 

New   church    at  St.   Cuthbert's New  church  at  Wellington, — 

Rev.  James  Charles  Macdonald  appointed  to  Georgetown — Rev. 
Onesime  Hebert  go«  s   to   House   Harbor,   Magdalen    Islands — 

Father  MacKenna  goes  abread Death  of  George  Mardonald  — 

Three  prietts  ordained  viz:  Rev.  Stephen  T.  Phelan,  Rev.  Nasaire 


—   XII  

Paob» 

C.  A.  Boudreault  and  Rev.  Stanislaus  A.  Boudreault,—  Father  Von 
Blerk  comes  to  Prince  Edward  Island. —  Rev.  M.  J.  MacMillan 
taken  cha-ge  of  the  mission  of  Grand  River  Lot  14. — Mission  of 
St.  Cuthbert  attached  to  Georgetown. — R  v.  Dr.  O'Brien  publishes 

«  Philosophy  of  the  Bible  Vindicated  i Now  church  dedicated 

in  Summerside. — Rev.  Dr  Walker  ordained Orange  Riot-  — Rev. 

Angns  Macdonald  retires — Rev.  Allan  J.  Macdonald  succeeds 
him  at  Fort  Augustus Rev.  Dr  Macdonald  Profeseor  at  St.  Duns- 
tan's  College Bishop  Maclntyre  visits  the  Magdalen  Islands 

New  church  dedicnted  at  Amherst  and  at  Etang  du  Nord New 

convent  at  House  Harbor Father  Van  Blerk  appointed  to  the 

mi-sion  of  Bassin.  —  Rev.  James  JE.  Macdonald  appointed  to 
Kelly's  Cro«s — Beginnings  of  Bloomtield  and  Alberton. — Rev.  N. 
C.  A.    Boudreault   two  moiiths  at  Cascumpec,  when  Rev.  S.  A. 

Boudreault  takes  charge  of  that  mission First  spiritual  mission 

preached  in  Prince  Edward  Island Origin  of  the  Catholic  Total 

Abstinence  Union Rev.  R.  P.  MacPhee  goes  to  Europe 305 

CHAPTER  XXIII The  School  Question Preliminary  notions Bis- 
hop's memorial. — Pope'sCard Election  1869.— Session  of  1870 

General  election Memorial  of  Presbyterians — Coalition  Govern- 
ment  School   Question   dropped Session   of  1871  —  In   1872 

Coalition  Government  falls. —  Confederal  ion Bishop  takes  part 

in  Fedeial  elections Session  of  1874 Petitions  of  Catholics  and 

counter  petition   in  Session   of  1875 Educational  Commisoion 

appointed  in  year  1876 Report  of  the  sime General  election. 

— Protestant  Government School    Act  of  1877.  — A  Protestant 

School    Board.  —  Christian  Brothers  have  C'harlottetown St. 

Patrick's  School  secularized 3i'5> 

CHAPTER  XXIV Death  of  Pope  Pius  IX Rev.  Laughlin  J.  Macdo- 
nald ordained. — Rev.  R.  P.  Ma*Ph«*e  returns  to  Rustioo. — Rev.  S. 

Perry   retires. — His   Jubilee First  Convention  of  the  Catholic 

Total  Abstinence   Union Changes   in   certain   missions.—  New 

parochial  hous  s  built  at  St.  Margaret's  Palmer  Road  and  Bloom- 
field.— Disturbance  during  Divine  service  at  Rustico. — St.  Cuth- 

bert's   Church   blown   down Rev.  R.  B.  Macdonald  leaves  the 

Diocese,  and  is  succeeded  by  Rev.  Nazaire  C.  A.  Boudr  ault — 
Church  building  at  Lot  Seven — Further  changes  in  the  Missions. 

—  New  church  dedicated  at  Vernon  River Reverend  Alexander 

Ma  Gillivray  comes  to  Charlottetown. —  Charlotte  town  Hospital 
founded. — Death  of  a  nun  at  Notre  Dame  Convent. — Collection 
for  the  poor  in  Ireland. — Parochial  house  hauled  to  Albeiton. — 


XU1  — 


Pages 


Bishop  Visits  Rome. — Controversy  re  .tar  ling  a  lecture  delvered 

by  Rev.  Dr.  O'B-ien. — Rev.  John   Corbett  ordained ,1. -suits   in 

charge  of  St.  Dunstan's  College.—  Vari  »us  appointments. — Hospi- 

tal  one   year  in  operation Results — Rev.  Dr  O'Brien  goes  to 

Rome Parochial  house  at  Hope  River  destroye  I  by  fire, — Rev. 

AzadeTrudelle  injure  1  by  a  fall. — Hope  River  attached  to  Ru-tico. 
— Rev.  Stanislaus  Boudreault  assistant  to  Rev.  R.  P.  MacPhee.— 
Death  of  Father  Glackmeyer Rev.  Dr  Grant  ordained. — Corner- 
stone of  new  church  at  St.  Peter's  Bay  blessed  by  Bishop  Mac- 
lntyre  Jesuits  leave  St.  Dunstan's  College — Rev.  Dr  Chinsson 

become?  Rector,  with  Revd.  Dr  "Grant  as  his  a-sistant. — New 
convent  opened  at  Souris 393 

CHAPTER  XXV Building  operations  in  the  year  1882 Father  Tru- 

delle   goes   to   Palmer   Roa  1.  —  Controversy    between    Rev.   Dr 

O'Brien  and  Mr.  Osborne Dr  O'Brien  named  Archbishop.—  Joy 

of  his  friends—  Father  Pelisson  leaves  the  Magdalen  Islands,  and 
is  succeeded  by  Father  Picotte. — Rev.  Stanislaus  Boudreault  goes 
to  Eguiont  Bay.— Father  Meville's  death — Father  DeFinance 
comes  to  Charlottetown — Rev.  Dr  Chiasson  goes  to  Indian  River 
— Rev.  Dr  Grant  Rector  of  the  Col. ege.— Archbishop  O'Brien's 
consecration.  —  Rev.  Angus  J.  Maclntyre  ordained.  —  Father 
DeFinance   goes   to   the  Mag  ialen  Islan  U — New  cemetery  for 

Charlottetown Death  of   Father   MacGillivray.  —  Archbishop 

O'Brien  receives  the  Pallium Father  Carrol  com  s  to  Charlotte- 
town—  Father    Angus    Macdonald   a-sistant  at   Rustic  > Rev 

Francis  X.  Gallant  ordained — Dr  Grant  leaves  the  Colleg '.  —State 
of  that  institution — Father  Carrol  goes  away Rev.  .James  Char- 
les Macdonald  Rector  of  St.  Dunstan's  College Dr  Daniel  Mac- 
donald Pastor  of  Georgetown  and  Cardigan  Bridge.— Sturgeon 
attached  to  Mont  igue  Bridge Father  Corbett  appointed  to  Mon- 
tague Cross Father  Dumont  at  St.  Peter's  Bay  413 

CHAPTER  XXVI— Rev.  John  A.  Macdonald  ordained Hospital  re- 
ceives the  victims  of  the  Capes'  Disaster — New  convent  at  Sum- 
mers ide. — Ordination  of  Reverends  Alfred  E.  Burke,  Eugene,  V. 
de  Paul  Boyd  and  Henry  Theriault. — Father  Trudelle  leaves  the 

Diocese — He  is  succeeded  by  Father  Piootte Silver  Jubilee  of 

Bishop  Maclntyre — St.  Joseph's  Convent  enlarged. — Nuns  of  the 
Hospital  nurse  those  sick  of  small-pox 429 

CHAPTER  XXVI I— Death  of  Very  Reverend  Dr  Maolonald He  is 

succeeded  by  Rev.  Dr  Grant. — Rev.  Ronald  J.  Gillis  ordained. — 
He  is  assistant  at  St.  Peter's. — Rov.  Joseph  C.  Mac  Lean  ordained— 


XIV    — 

Pack* 

He  is  assistant  at  St.  George's — Parochial  houses' built  at  Kinkora 
and  Indian  River — New  Church  at  St.  Theresa's. — Rev.  Father 
Boyd  assistant  to  Father  Doyle Rev.  Dr  O'Ryan  at  St.  Duns- 
tan's  College. — Father  Hebert  leaves  the  Magdalen  Islands  and 

is  succeeded  by  Rev.  Father  Meunier Silver  Jubilee   of   K-v. 

Dugald  M.  Macdonald.. — Rev.  Thomas  Phelan  in  failing  h-*a!th.— 
He  returns  to  Ireland.  — Rev.  Angus  /.  Maclntyre  goes  to  Traca- 

die Father  Mac  Lean  assistant  at  the  Cathedral Father  Boyd 

in  Halifax. — Death    of    Father  Perry.  — His   funeral Very  Rev. 

James  Macdonald  is  named   Domestic   Prelate.  —  New   chuivh 

building    at    Sturgeon Rev.  James   Phelan    goes   abroad    for 

tbe  winter.— Fai her  Boyd  appointed   to  Mount  Carmel. Death 

of  Rev.   Dr.   Grant.  _  His    missions    provided   for.  —  Death   of 

Father  Theriault.  —  Death    of    Father    Charles    Bo  idreamt 

Father  James  Phelan  returns  from  Colora  lo.— Rev.  A.  E.  Burke 

assistant  at  Rustico Retirement  of  Father  Angus  ..Macdonald 

Rev.  Patrick  A.  MacElnv  el  ordained — Rev.  Alphonsus  Pouliot 
goes  to  the  Magdal-n  Islands. —  Rev.  R.  P.  MacPhee  leaves  Rus- 
tico and  is   succeeded  by   Father  DeFinance Father  Meunier 

takes  ch<rge  of  Etang  du  Nurd — Rev.  F.  X.  Gallant  appointed  to 
Hope  River. — Rev.  S.  T.  Phelan  is  removed  from  Alber-ton  to 
Georgetown,  and  is  succeeded  by  F'ather  Burke. — Father  Boyd 
leaves  Mount  Carmel,  and  the  mission  is  given  over  to  Rev.  Sta- 
nislaus Boudreault — Father  Boyd  leaves  the  Diocese. — A  branch 
of  the  League  of  the  Cross  established  in  Chai  lottetown. — New 
Parochial  house  built  at  East  Point — Silver  jubilee  ot  Rev. 
Donald  F.  Macdonald  at  Souris. — Reverends  John  J.  Macdonald 

and  John  C.  Macmillan  ordained 443 

CHAPTER  XXVIII Death  of  Rev.   N.   C.   A.  Boudreault— Rev.   P. 

Doyle's  Jubilee.^— Death  of  Rev.  Angus  Macdonald. — Rev.  John 
A.  Macdonald  appointed  to  Miscouche. — Bishop  Madatyra  desires 

a  coadjutor He  visits   Rome. — Death  of  of  Rev.  Pius  MacPhee, 

Bishop's  return Rev.  Daniel  J.  Gillis  made  Domestic  Preltte 

Rev.  Peter  Curran  and  Rev.  James  Morrison  ordained.— .Rev.  Dr 
Chiasson  goes  to  the  Magdalen  Islands — Rev.  John  A.  Macdo- 
nald charged  wieh  Indian  River  ami  Freetown — Pastoral  Letter 
announcing  tho  centenary  of  the  arrival  ot  Bishop  MacEachern  in 
P.  E.  Island — Church  at  Palmer  Road  destroyed  by  fire.— Ordina- 
tion of  Rev.  Daniel  B.  Reld,  Rev.  Alexander  P.  MacLellan  and 
Rev.  Alexander  MacAulay. — Rev.  R.  P.  MacPhee  returns  from 
Colorado.-  Church  at  Bloomfield  struck  by  lightning— Connolly 
property  acquired. — New  Hospital  commenced Golden  Jubilee 


XV  — 

Paqka 

of  Rev.  Francis  J.  Macdonald Question  of  a  new  Cathedral 

Rev.  James  Charles  Macdonald  appointed  Bishop  of  Irina  and 
Coadjutor  to  the  Bishop  of  Charlotte  town. — Centenary  of  Bishop 
MacEachern. — Arrival  of  Rev.   Peter   Curran    and   Rev.  James 

Morrison Consecration  of  the  Bishop  of  Irina He  continues  to 

live  at  the  College,  and  takes  part  in  the  work  of  diocesan  admi- 
nistration  Changes  in  the  mission^. — Rev.  John  Corbett  leaves 

the  Diocese 459 

CHAPTER  XXIX. — Bishop  Maclntyre  takes  part  in  a  Federal  election. 

He  visits  Antigonish. — His  death — Funeral  ceremonies Mural 

Tablet  to  his  memory  in  the  Church  at  St.  Peter's 477 


CHAPTER  I. 


STATE  OF  RELIGION  IN  P.  E.  ISLAND  AT  THE  DEATH  OF  BISHOP 
MACEACHERN. — REV.  B.  D.  MACDONALD  BECOMES  ADMINISTRA- 
TOR.— FATHER  CHARLES  MACDONALD  ORDAINED. — HE  TAKES 
CHARGE  OF  ST.  ANDREW'S. — FATHER  JOHN  MACDONALD  IS 
APPOINTED  TO  THE  MISSIONS  OF  KING'S  COUNTY. — CENTRAL  ACA- 
DEMY FOUNDED.  — DEBATE  ON  THE  APPOINTMENT  OF  A  CHAPLAIN 
TO  THE  LEGISLATURE. — FATHER  MORRIS  COMES  TO  CHARLOTTE- 
TOWN. — THE  ADMINISTRATOR  VISITS  MIRAMICHI. — HE  RESIDES 
AT  RUSTICO. 

Among  those  who  have  labored!  in  the  interests  of  the 
Catholic  Church  in  Prince  Edward!  Island,  there  is  none 
more  worthy  of  our  respect  and!  admiration  than  Right 
Reverend  Angus  Bernard  MacEeachern,  first  Bishop  of 
Charlottetown.  He  it  was  who.  committed  to  our  soil  the 
mustard  seed  of  religion,  and  for  years  he  stood  alone,  as 
he  watched  the  tender  plant  unfold  its  leaves  in  the  pure 
sunshine  of  God's  blessing.  He  labored  well  in  the  spring- 
time of  our  diocesan  history  ;  he  planted  carefully  and 
watered  assiduously,  and  God  bestowing  the  increase  showed 
him,  ere  his  work  was  done,  a  glimpse  of  the  autumn  field 
already  turning  to  gold  with  the  bountiful  harvest.  His  was, 
in  truth,  a  life  of  singular  usefulness.  For  well-nigh  a  half 
a  century  he  had  been  the  foremost  public  man  in  Prince 
Edward  Island,  and  when  called  to  his  reward,  there  was 
not  a  section  of  the  whole  community  that  did  not  bear  the 


—  2  — 

Impress  of  his  Influence  for  good.  How  much  this  country 
owen"  to  liis  devotedness  during  the  years  when  pioneer  life 
was  synonymous  with  hardship  and  want,  it  were  impossible 
now  to  understand  ;  though  we  may  form  a  faini  idea  of  it 
fnmi  fireside  traditions,  which  Hash  down  the  intervening 

years  lingering  rays  of  his  kindly  helpfulm 

It  is  the  proud  boast  of  certain  Christian  nations  that  they 
were  confirmed  in  the  faith  by  the  example  of  their  martyrs. 
This,  however,  is  not  true  of  Prince  Edward  Island,  for  in 
this  favored  land  the  faith  was  planted  without  the  shed- 
ding of  blood.  Yet,  if  we  recall  that  the  seed  was  sown  amid 
hardships  that  demanded  in  the  spiritual  husbandman  a  cou- 
rage scarcely  less  than  that  of  the  early  martyrs,  may  we 
not  find  full  confirmation  of  our  faith  in  the  life  and  labors 
of  our  first  Bishop  ?  His  whole  apostolate  was,  in  very 
truth,  a  martyrdom  long  drawn  out,  and  for  aught  we  know, 
it  was  not  less  pleasing  to  the  Master  whom  he  served,  than 
was  the  heroism  of  those  whose  privilege  it  was  to  wash 
"their  robes  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb**. 

If  success  be  a  test  of  greatness,  then  was  Bishop  Mae- 
Eachern  a  truly  great  man,  for  even  a  passing  glance  at  the 
history  of  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown  cannot  fail  to  show 
that  his  labors  in  the  cause  of  religion  were  singularly 
blessed  by  God.  When  he  arrived  in  the  Colony  in  1790,  it 
did  not  contain  a  place  of  worship  worthy  to  be  called  a 
church  ;  whilst  at  his  death,  forty  five  years  later,  there  were 
churches  at  Tignish,  Cascumpec,  Grand  River  Lot  14,  Eginont 
Bay,  fifteen  Point,  Miscouche,  Seven  Mile  Bay,  Indian 
Biver,  Rustico,  Charlottetown,  Vernon  River,  Covehead,  St. 
Andrew's,  Panmure  Island,  Launching,  Bollo  Bay,  St.  Mar 
garet's  and  Hast  Point.  Many  of  these,  it  is  true,  were  small 
and  uninviting  in  appearance,  but  they  were  good  beginnings 
which,  in  course  of  time,  would  give  place  to  larger  and  more 
elegant  structures.   A  college,  too,  had  been  founded,  and  its 


—  3  — 

doors  thrown  open  to  a  band  of  students,  who  in  due  time 
would  go  to  swell  the  ranks  of  the  diocesan  clergy.  As  with 
the  churches  so  with  the  college.  It  also  was  poor  and  only 
scantily  furnished  with  the  appliances  required  in  such  an 
institution  ;  but  it  was  destined  to  flourish  in  spite  of 
circumstances,  and  achieve  splendid  results  in  the  cause  of 
religion.  Not  less  important  is  the  fact,  that  three  native 
sons  had  been  raised  to  the  /priesthood.  In  this,  perhaps,  may 
be  found  the  strongest  proof  that  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  is 
firmly  established  in  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  that  theie 
need  be  no  anxiety  regarding  its  future.  The  work  so  well 
begun  by  the  devoted  Bishop  MacEachern  must  of  necessity 
continue,  for  three  priests  stand  near,  ready  to  take  up  the 
threads  of  the  spiritual  web,  which  he  had  woven  so  vigor- 
ously in  life,  and  which  fell  from  his  fingers  only  in  death. 

Of  these  Reverend  Bernard  Donald  Macdonald  was  sta- 
tioned in  Charlottetown,  whence  he  attended  to  the  spiritual 
wants  of  the  Catholic  people  scattered  all  the  way  from 
Vernon  River  to  Grand  River  Lot  14.  Reverend  John  Mac- 
donald made  his  home  with  his  mother  at  Tracadie,  and 
filled  the  dual  office  of  missionary  and  landlord  in  and 
around  that  neighborhood.  Reverend  Sylvain  Perry  lived 
at  Miscouche  and  exercised  his  pastoral  zeal  in  all  the  mis- 
sions of  Prince  County.  And  so  upon  the  work  begun  by 
Bishop  MacEachern  there  had  fallen  a  fruitful  blessing, 
stamping  it  with  the  seal  of  success,  and  this  is  true  not  only 
of  his  own  day  but  also  of  ours,  because  not  a  little  of  the 
ha  nest,  subsequently  garnered  by  Holy  Church  in  Prince 
Edward  Island,  was  due  to  his  wise  and  painstaking  initia- 
tive. 

At  his  death,  his  Vicar  General,  Reverend  Bernard  1  >.  Mac- 
donald, became  Administrator  of  the  Diocese.  He  imme- 
diately wrote  to  the  Bishop  of  Quebec  to  inform  him  of  the 
loss  sustained  by  the  Church  in  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown. 


—  4  - 

"I  deem  it  my  duty",  be  writes  on  the  2nd  of  May  1835,  "i«» 
inform  you  of  the  sad  event,  which  for  the  last  few  days  has 
tilled  our  people  with  grief  beyond  all  expression.  The 
Biflhop  of  Charlottetown  is  no  more.  Esteemed,  respected 
and  regretted  by  all  who  had  the  pleasure  of  his  acquaint- 
ance, he  died  on  the  22nd  of  last  month  of  paralysis  from 
which  he  had  suffered  about  two  weeks.  His  death  leaves  in 
the  missions  which  he  served  a  void  almost  impossible  to  fill ; 
because  only  a  priest  speaking  the  Gaelic  tongue  can  fully 
meet  their  requirements.  In  the  midst  of  our  sorrow  it  is 
consoling  to  recall  that  efforts  had  been  put  forth  to  secure 
a  successor  to  the  deceased  prelate  ;  and  now  that  he  is  gone 
from  us,  we  hope  that  Your  Grace  shall  not  neglect  a  matter 
fraught  with  so  much  consequence  to  religion  in  the  Mari- 
time Provinces". 

One  of  the  first  duties  to  devolve  upon  the  new  Adminis- 
trator was  to  provide  for  the  missions  of  King's  County.  The 
people  in  that  part  of  the  country  were  principally  of  Scot- 
tish origin,  knowing  no  language  but  their  native  Gaelic,  and 
for  this  reason  the  letter  quoted  above  sets  forth  that  only  a 
priest  conversant  with  that  tongue  could  render  adequate 
service  to  them.  Besides  the  Administrator  himself  there 
was  only  one  priest  in  the  diocese  who  possessed  this  qualifi- 
cation, viz:  Reverend  John  Macdonald  of  Tracadie,  and  it 
seemed  a  fortunate  circumstance  that  at  this  particular  time 
he  was  desirous  to  obtain  a  change  of  employment.  His  posi- 
tion at  home  was  a  trying  one.  Much  discontent  prevailed 
amongst  his  tenantry,  and  do  what  he  would  to  meel  their 
demands,  he  could  not  stop  their  murmuring.  In  such  cir- 
cumstances it  was  difficult  for  a  man,  sensitive  as  he.  to  re- 
concile the  office  of  landlord  with  the  care  of  souls  ;  whilst 
the  people  on  the  other  hand,  long  accustomed  to  priestl 
iioor  as  themselves,  were  somewhat  shy  in  seeking  the  spiri- 
tual ministrations  of  one,  in  whom  the  pastor  seemed  over- 


shadowed  by  the  gentleman  of  leisure.  When,  therefore,  the 
missions  of  King's  County  fell  vacant,  Father  John  gladly 
welcomed  a  circumstance  that  served  to  cut  the  Gordian 
knot  of  present  embarrassment  'and  set  him  free  from  petty 
annoyance.  Before  his  departure  from  Tracadie  however,  it 
was  necessary  to  provide  for  the  missions  hitherto  under  his 
care,  and  to  this  the  Administrator  now  directed  his  atten- 
tion. 

Among  the  teachers  at  St.  Andrew's  College,  there  was  at 
this  time  a  young  ecclesiastic  named  Charles  Macdonald,  a 
native  of  Mohill  in  the  Diocese  of  Ardagh  in  Ireland,  who 
had  come  to  the  Colony  a  short  time  previously,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  finishing  his  studies  for  the  priesthood,  and  then 
devoting  himself  to  missionary  work  amongst  the  people  of 
Prince  Edward  Island.  By  advice  of  the  Administrator,  he 
now  crossed  over  to  Antigonish,  where  he  was  ordained  priest 
by  Bishop  Fraser  on  the  22nd  of  July  1835.  Immediately 
after  his  ordination  he  returned  to  Charlottetown,  and  was 
appointed  Rector  of  the  College  and  Pastor  of  St.  Andrew's 
and  adjacent  missions.  A  few  weeks  later  Father  John  start- 
ed for  his  new  post  of  duty  in  eastern  King's  County,  and 
rook  up  his  residence  at  Launching,  whence  he  attended  to 
the  spiritual  interests  of  all  the  Catholic  people  living  be- 
tween East  Point  and  Murray  Harbor.  Thus  the  close  of  the 
year  that  witnessed  the  death  of  Charlottetown's  first  Bishop 
found  religion  well  provided  for  throughout  Prince  Edward 
Island.  The  efforts  of  the  pioneer  husbandman  had  not  been 
in  vain.  The  mustard  seed  has  taken  root,  and  now  from  the 
fertile  soil  there  springs  a  sturdy  tree  whose  branches  over- 
shadow the  land,  while  the  gentle  birds  wooed  from  their  airy 
revels  come  seeking  rest  in  its  cooling  shades. 

The  month  of  January  1836  saw  the  opening  of  the  Cen- 
tral Academy  in  Charlottetown.  On  the  original  staff  of 
teachers  we  find  Reverend  Charles  Lloyd,  a  minister  of  the 


Anglican  Church.  This  latter  circumstance  proved  somewhat 
of  a  surprise  to  Catholics,  who  had  been  led  to  believe  thai 
the  institution  about  to  be  established  by  the  Government 
would  be  non-sectarian  in  every  particular.  They  had  rea 
to  be  dissatisfied,  especially  when  they  recalled  that  Bishop 
MacEachern  had  petitioned  the  Legislature  in  the  year  L829 
for  a  grant  in  favor  of  St.  Andrew's  College,  and  had  been 
told  that  the  House  could  not  vote  any  assistance  for  a  school 
"under  the  tuition  of  Catholic  clergymen'".  Undoubtedly  the 
Legislature  was  acting  within  its  rights  in  rejecting  the 
prayer  of  the  Bishop's  petition  ;  but  now  the  Government  of 
the  day  not  only  builds,  but  actually  endows  an  institution  of 
a  similar  nature  under  the  tuition  of  Protestant  clergymen, 
and  calls  upon  the  Catholic  taxpayers  of  the  country  to  l>ear 
their  share  of  the  expenses  thus  incurred  by  the  Colony.  It 
is  true,  that  at  this  time  St.  Andrew's  College  was  receiving 
a  share  of  Government  money  ;  but  an  annual  grant  of 
£50.0.0  was  not  at  all  an  equivalent  to  the  amount  of  taxes 
wrung  from  Catholic  sources,  and  applied  to  other  denomi- 
national purposes  by  the  selection  of  a  Protestant  minister 
for  the  teaching  staff  of  the  new  Academy. 

On  the  21st  of  February  1836  a  document  was  despatched 
from  Rome,  confirming  Father  Macdonald  in  the  office  of 
diocesan  Administrator,  and  bestowing  upon  him  the  facul- 
ties of  the  late  Bishop,  excepting  those  whose  exercise  pre- 
supposed episcopal  consecration.  By  the  same  document  he 
is  reminded  that  his  powers  are  to  continue  as  long  as  he 
holds  his  present  position,  or  until  the  Holy  See  shall  have 
provided  for  the  diocese  by  the  appointment  of  a  new  bishop. 

Early  in  the  year  1836,  the  House  of  Assembly  met.  and 
before  it  had  entered  on  the  work  of  the  session,  Mr.  Pope 
moved  that  Reverend  Louis  C.  Jenkins  be  notified  to  attend 
the  House  every  morning  to  open  the  deliberations  with 
prayer.  This  motion  gave  rise  to  an  animated  discussion,  in 


the  course  of  which  Mr.  Thornton  moved  and  amendment  that 
Reverend  Mr.  Hethrington,  a  Methodist  minister  of  the  City, 
should  attend  alternately  with  Reverend  Mr.  Jenkins;  and 
Mir.  Lelncheur  proposed  a  second  amendment  to  the  effect 
that  Reverend  Bernard  D.  Macdonald  be  asked  to  perform 
the  duties  of  Chaplain  to  the  House.  Both  these  amend- 
ments having  been  lost  on  division,  Mr.  Macdonald  proposed 
the  following: — "That  although  the  House  thought  proper, 
in  its  first  session  of  1835,  to  appoint  Reverend  Louis  C. 
Jenkins  to  be  its  Chaplain,  and  did  then  and  still  continues 
to  entertain  the  highest  respect  for  that  gentleman's  charac- 
ter, yet,  as  the  House  is  composed  of  persons  professing  va- 
rious religious  opinions,  it  now  deems  it  inexpedient  to  desire 
the  attendance  of  any  clergyman  whatever,  to  officiate  as 
chaplain."  This  resolution  though  fair  and  inoffensive  was 
voted  down,  and  stranger  still,  the  original  motion  of  Mr. 
Pope  shared  a  similar  fate.  The  services  of  a  chaplain  were 
thus  dispensed  with  for  the  time,  and  the  representatives  of 
the  people  were  left  to  their  own  individual  efforts  in  the 
matter  of  sanctifying  their  deliberations  with  prayer. 

Later  in  the  session  a  despatch  was  received  from  London, 
stating  that  His  Majesty's  Council  had  disallowed  the  Act 
of  Incorporation  granted  to  the  Trustees  of  St.  Andrew's 
College  during  the  session  of  the  year  1833.  The  reasons  for 
the  disallowance  were  set  forth  in  a  document  of  conside- 
rable length,  which  was  referred  to  a  special  committee. 
After  due  examination  of  the  matter,  the  committee  reported, 
that  the  objections  were  mainly  of  a  technical  nature,  and 
that,  in  view  of  existing  conditions,  it  was  not  easy  to  change 
the  bye-laws  adopted  for  the  management  of  the  institution. 
The  committee,  however,  was  of  the  opinion  that  a  new  bill, 
so  warded  as  to  meet  the  views  of  His  Majesty's  Council, 
might  be  introduced  before  the  end  of  the  present  Session. 
Acting  on  this  suggestion  the  House  repealed  the  Act  of  1833, 


—  8  — 

and  a  new  measure,  free  from  features  that  had  been  found 
pbjeetionable  in  the  former  one,  was  introduced  and  passed 
almost  without  discussion. 

In  the  month  of  June  another  priest  was  added  to  the  ranks 
of  the  diocesan  clergy.  This  was  Reverend  James  T.  Morris, 
a  native  of 'Ireland,  who  had  come  to  seek  employment  in 
this  part  of  the  Lord's  vineyard.  He  immediately  took  charge 
of  Charlottetown  Parish,  where  his  services  were,  in  truth, 
much  needed,  because  the  frequent  calls  from  the  outlying 
missions  had  kept  Father  Macdonald  so  much  on  the  road, 
that  the  spiritual  interests  of  his  city  parishioners  must  have 
been  not  a  little  neglected.  Now  however,  their  lot  is  cast 
in  better  times,  for  they  have  a  resident  pastor,  who  may 
minister  to  their  spiritual  wants  at  all  seasons,  excepting 
when  some  extraordinary  circumstance  may  chance  to  call 
him  temporarily  to  the  adjacent  missions. 

When  Father  Morris  had  entered1  upon  his  duties  in 
Charlottetown,  the  Administrator  deemed  the  time  oppor- 
tune to  pay  a  visit  to  New  Brunswick,  where  matters  of  im- 
portance demanded  his  presence.  In  the  Miramichi  district 
especially,  religious  affairs  were  far  from  satisfactory.  The 
words  of  Our  Blessed  Lord:  "It  must  needs  be  that  scandals 
come",  were  being  litterally  fulfilled  in  that  locality,  and 
there  was  need  of  the  strong  arm  of  authority  to  teach  the 
serpent  of  revolt,  that  it  could  not  rear  its  head  in  fancied 
security,  on  account  of  long  immunity  from  interference. 
While  in  that  neighborhood  Father  Macdonald  had  the  good 
fortune  to  meet  with  the  Right  Reverend  P.  F.  Tur- 
geon,  Coadjutor  to  the  Bishop  of  Quebec,  who  had  come  to 
the  Bay  des  Chaleurs  on  a  pastoral  visitation.  With  him  he 
conferred  long  and  earnestly  concerning  the  wants  of  the 
Diocese  of  Charlottetown,  and  particularly  mentioned  the 
need  of  one  or  two  good  priests  to  take  charge  of  the  dis- 
tracted  missions  of   Northern   New    Brunswick.     Bishop 


—  9  — 

Turgeon  promised  to  give  the  matter  full  consideration  and 
bring  it  to  the  notice  of  the  Archbishop,  who,  he  felt  assured, 
would  be  able  to  make  some  arrangements  that  would  meet 
the  views  set  forth  by  the  Administrator. 

The  experience  acquired  by  Father  Macdonald  since  the 
death  of  Bishop  MacEachern,  and  especially  during  this 
(Visit  to  New  Brunswick,  was  sufficient  to  convince  him  that 
the  government  of  a  scattered  diocese  was  no  easy  matter, 
and  that  a  bishop  charged  with  interests  so  sacred  must  be 
a  man  of  firmness  and  even  of  severity  on  occasion.  He  him- 
self was  the  very  reverse  in  character.  He  was  mild,  gentle 
and  fond  of  retirement,  and  dreaded  nothing  so  much  as  the 
dissipating  tendencies  of  public  business.  Perhaps  he  had 
never  felt  this  truth  more  fully  than  now.  When  he  cast  his 
eye  over  the  extensive  diocese  whose  administration  had  been 
thrust  upon  him,  and  learned  by  personal  contact  the  many 
difficulties  of  the  position,  he  seemed  to  lose  all  confidence 
in  his  own  powers,  as  he  realized  that  a  man  of  action  was 
necessary  at  the  head  of  affairs,  if  religion  was  to  flourish 
and  the  Church  fill  her  role  of  shaping  the  destinies  of  the 
country;  and  pious  soul  that  he  was,  he  eagerly  longed  for 
the  appointment  of  a  bishop,  so  that  he  would  be  relieved 
from  a  responsibility  to  which  he  believed  himself  unequal, 
and  which  filled  his  timid  soul  with  anxiety  and  fear.  Ac- 
cordingly, on  his  return  home,  he  dispatched  a  letter  to  Rome, 
setting  forth  the  necessity  for  immediate  action  on  the  part 
of  the  Holy  See,  and  recommending  the  appointment  of  Re- 
verend Antoine  Gagnon,  Pastor  of  Shediac  in  New-Bruns- 
wick, to  the  vacant  See  of  Charlottetown.  He  hoped  in  this 
way  to  precipitate  matters  so  as  to  secure  an  appointment 
without  delay.  He  had  reason  to  believe  that  Father  Ga- 
gnon's  name  had  already  been  submitted  to  the  Holy  See  ; 
for  in  his  correspondence  with  the  Bishop  of  Quebec  on  the 
subject,  he  had  recommended  him,  as  well  as  Father  Pollard 


—  10  — 

of  Fredericton,  either  of  whom  he  considered  fit  and  proper 
to  fill  the  vacancy  in  succession  to  Bishop  MacEachern. 

Now  that  Father  Morris  was  living  in  Chariot  tetown. 
Father  Maedonald  decided  to  take  up  his  residence  at  Kus- 
tico.  By  this  arrangement  he  could  better  indulge  his  love  of 
retirement,  and  being  more  centrally  located  he  could  more 
easily  reach  the  people  under  his  care.  The  missions  of 
Indian  Kiver,  Seven  Mile  Bay,  and  Grand  River  Lot  14, 
were  under  his  charge  and  absorbed  much  of  his  attention, 
especially  the  last  mentioned,  where  he  was  now  making 
arrangements  for  the  building  of  a  new  church.  By  this  it 
is  evident  that  he  had  parochial  work  in  plenty,  besides 
which  the  broader  issues  of  diocesan  administration  added 
their  quota  of  care  and  anxiety. 

Perhaps  the  diocesan  work  that  appealed  most  strongly  to 
his  sympathies  was  St.  Andrew's  College.  Its  success,  indeed, 
meant  much  for  the  future  of  religion  in  the  diocese.  Though 
handicapped  by  want  of  resources  it  had  already  done  ex- 
cellent work,  and  amongst  its  students  there  were  several 
who  would  soon  be  ready  to  enter  upon  the  study  of  Theology. 
Father  Charles,  the  Rector,  spared  neither  labor  nor  solici- 
tude in  promoting  the  welfare  of  the  institution,  and  devo- 
ted to  teaching  whatever  time  he  could  spare  from  the  care 
of  so  many  missions.  He  was  a  man  of  delicate  physique, 
altogether  unequal  to  the  strain  that  so  much  labor  entailed, 
and  although  the  call  of  duty  always  found  him  in  readini 
his  health  was  none  the  less  a  source  of  much  anxiety  to  his 
friends. 

In  King's  County  Father  John,  blessed  with  a  splendid 
constitution,  was  ever  busy  with  the  Master's  business.  From 
end  to  end  of  the  County  he  passed,  stopping  here  and  there 
in  the  missions  as  he  went  along,  everywhere  greeted  by 
crowds  of  eager  people,  for  he  was  a  preacher  of  more  than 


— 11  — 

ordinary  power,  and  a  missionary  heartily  devoted  to  his 
flock. 

In  the  west  Father  Perry  stood  faithfully  at  his  post  of 
duty.  All  the  Acadians  of  Prince  County  were  his  parishion- 
ers and,  were  he  borne  on  eagle  wings,  scarcely  could  he 
meet  the  calls  of  so  many  people.  He  was  a  quiet,  uflassu- 
ming,  pious  priest,  who  worked  for  God,  and  left  the  impress 
of  his  own  devoted  spirit  on  the  faithful  people  whom  he 
served. 


CHAPTER  II. 


CHURCH  BUILT  AT  GEORGETOWN. — BUILDING  OPERATIONS  ELSEWHERE. 
— FATHER  MACDONALD  APPOINTED  BISHOP. — HIS  ANXIETY. — HE 
IS  ENCOURAGED  BY  THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  QUEBEC  AND  BY  BISHOP 
FRASER. — HIS  APPOINTMENT  HAILED  WITH  GENERAL  SATISFAC- 
TION.  GREAT  NEED  OF  PRIESTS. — DEATH  OF  RONALD  MACISAAC. 

— CONSECRATION    OF    BISHOP    MACDONALD. — HE    APPOINTS    TWO 
VICARS-GENERAL. — HIS  FIRST  PASTORAL. 

During  the  years  that  have  just  claimed  our  attention, 
Georgetown  was  steadily  becoming  a  place  of  importance. 
The  abundance  of  fish  in  the  surrounding  waters  had  attract- 
ed many  people  to  the  neighborhood,  while  its  harbor,  un- 
rivalled in  the  country,  seemed  to  betoken  great  commercial 
possibilities.  Its  first  Catholic  settlers  had  heard  mass  some- 
times at  Launching  and  sometimes  at  Panmure  Island,  but 
now  they  believed  the  time  had  come  when  they  should  have 
a  place  of  worship  for  themselves.  The  one  on  Panmure 
Island  was  not  now  centrally  situated.  It  might  have  suited 
the  earlier  conditions  of  the  place;  but  by  the  flight  of  time 
these  had  so  changed,  that  the  church  was  no  longer  within 
easy  reach  of  the  people.  Panmure  Island  had  not  increased 
in  population  in  the  meantime,  nor  had  its  immediate  neigh- 
borhood acquired  new  settlers,  for  the  tide  of  emigration  had 
pet  in  towards  Georgetown,  and  this  latter  place  bade  fair  to 
be  in  a  few  years  a  centre  of  much  business  activity.  Father 
John  therefore,  reading  the  signs  of  the  times,  decided  that 


—  14  — 

it  would  be  better  to  pull  down  the  old  church  on  Panmnre 
Island,  and  use  whatever  serviceable  lumber  it  contained  in 
the  construction  of  a  new  one  at  Georgetown.  Tenders  were 
called  for  the  work  in  the  month  of  February  1837,  and 
before  the  end  of  that  year  it  had  so  far  advanced,  thai  the 
parish  of  St.  James,  Georgetown,  may  be  said  to  add  its  name 
to  the  history  of  the  Church  in  Prince  Edward  Island. 

The  year  1837  was  also  a  time  of  building  activity  in  other 
parts  of  the  Diocese.  Besides  superintending  the  work  done 
in  Georgetown,  Father  John  enlarged  the  church  at  St.  .Mar 
gaiet'B,  and  completed  the  one  at  St.  Peter's  Bay,  which  had 
been  begun  by  Bishop  MacEachern.  At  St,  Andrew's,  Fa- 
ther Charles  added  a  tower  to  the  church,  and  took  the  first 
steps  towards  collecting  funds  so  as  to  provide  churches  for 
the  missions  of  Tracadie  and  Fort  Augustus.  In  Prince 
County  Father  Perry  was  sharing  in  the  general  activity, 
«'<nd  making  improvements  in  his  various  missions  according 
as  the  circumstances  of  his  people  would  permit.  The  Admi- 
nistrator himself  was  superintending  the  building  of  a  new 
church  at  Grand  River  Lot  14,  besides  organizing  a  commit- 
tee at  Rustico  for  the  purpose  of  making  preparations  to 
replace  their  present  house  of  worship  with  one  more  in 
keeping  with  the  time. 

While  thus  intent  on  enhancing  the  splendor  of  divine 
worship  in  the  missions,  and  all  the  while  longing  for  the 
day  when  no  other  cares  but  these  would  engross  his  atten- 
tion, Father  Macdonald  received  a  letter  from  Rome  inform 
ing  him  that  he  had  been  appointed  Bishop  of  Chariot  tctown, 
by  a  Papal  Bull  dated  February  21st  1837.  The  unexpected 
news  filled  his  soul  with  consternation.  He  who  had  looked 
forward  so  eagerly  to  a  time  when,  freed  from  a  responsild 
lity  which  he  found  all  too  trying  during  the  interregnum,  he 
might  retire  to  the  private  life  of  a  country  missionary,  now 
learns  to  his  grief  that  he  must  bear  the  burden  even  to  the 


—  15  — 

end.  The  thought  of  it  unnerved  him  so  that  he  could  not 
bring  his  mind  to  contemplate  the  prospect  with  any  degree 
of  calmness,  and  in  his  perplexity  he  turned  for  light  and 
counsel  to  his  kind  friend  the  Archbishop  of  Quebec.  In  a 
letter  written  from  Rustico  on  the  15th  of  June  1837,  he 
thus  gives  vent  to  his  feelings:  "A  few  days  ago,  I  did  myself 
the  honor  of  writing  to  Your  Grace,  but  I  did  not  then 
foresee  how  soon  I  would  be  obliged  to  address  you  on  a 
matter  that  fills  me  with  the  most  profound  affliction, 
and  the  more  because  I  never  expected  it,  had  never  been 
consulted  with  regard  to  it,  nor  had  anyone  even  hinted  to 
me  that  a  burden  so  far  exceeding  my  strength  should  thus 
be  thrust  upon  me.  How  it  came  about,  I  am  unable  to 
say,  but  I  cannot  for  a  moment  imagine  that  Your  Grace 
could  have  had  any  part  in  it.  My  only  desire  in  the  matter 
is  the  welfare  of  the  Diocese,  and  it  seems  to  me  you  should 
find  some  person  better  fitted  then  I  am  for  the  position. 
What  particularly  causes  my  trouble  and  affliction  is,  that 
I  have  already  received  the  Bulls  appointing  me  Bishop  of 
Charlottetown. 

"Now,  Your  Grace,  who  has  always  taken  so  lively  an  inte- 
rest in  the  affairs  of  this  Diocese,  must  regret  this  appoint- 
ment as  much  as  I  do,  especially,  as  there  are  in  the  Diocese 
priests  who  are  older  than  I  am,  and  more  capable  from 
every  point  of  view.  It  would  seem  that  objections  were 
made  to  the  appointment  of  Father  Gagnon  ;  but  there  was 
Father  Dollard,  who  was  equally  worthy.  I  would  not  dic- 
tate to  Your  Grace,  but  I  trust  you  will  pardon  me,  for  just 
now  I  scarcely  know  what  I  say  or  do.  I  entreat  you  to  take 
once  more  into  consideration  the  affairs  of  this  iridowed 
Diocese,  because  I  really  cannot  accept  the  Bulls  that  haw 
been  sent  to  me.  I  shall  await  your  ansAver  with  the  great  eat 
impatience,  and  I  pray  jou  to  inform  me  as  to  the  course  I 


—  1G  — 

should  pursue  to  secure  the  appointment  of  one  more  worthy 
than  I  to  the  See  of  Charlottetown." 

This  letter,  breathing  the  spirit  of  the  early  Catholic  timet 
when  holy  men  feared  the  burden  of  the  episcopate  jiikI  fled 
from  its  responsibilities,  did  not  produce  the  effect  its  writer 
had  intended.  So  far  from  adopting  the  views  put  forth  by 
Father  Macdonald,  the  Archbishop  rejoiced  at  the  wise  se- 
lection made  by  the  Holy  See,  and  forthwith  he  despatched  a 
letter  to  the  Bishop-elect,  tendering  him  sincere  congratu- 
lations on  his  appointment,  and  advising  him  to  hesitate  no 
longer  in  accepting  the  Bulls,  lest  his  refusal  should  run 
counter  to  the  designs  of  Almighty  God.  Bishop  Fraser  of 
Nova  Scotia  also  wrote  in  the  same  strain.  He  exhorted 
him  to  face  the  situation  with  Christian  courage,  and  not  to 
be  cast  down  at  the  thought  of  the  responsibilities  he  was 
asked  to  assume,  for  the  good  Master  whom  he  served  would 
give  him  grace  in  proportion  to  his  needs. 

The  Bishop-elect,  thus  encouraged  by  devoted  friends, 
bowed  to  the  designs  of  Almighty  God.  In  a  letter  to  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Quebec  dated  August  25th,  he  says  that  he  has  re- 
ceived so  much  encouragement  from  his  Grace  and  Bishop 
Fraser  that  his  irresolution  has  given  way,  and  he  is  now  pre- 
pared to  yield  submission  to  the  decision  of  the  Holy  See.  He 
implores  the  Archbishop  to  allow  him  to  have  recourse  to 
His  Grace  from  time  to  time  for  that  .light  and  counsel, 
which  he  feels  is  necessary  for  him  to  bear  this  burden  so 
much  above  his  strength. 

When  the  news  of  his  appointment  became  public,  it  was 
hailed  with  delight  by  the  entire  population  of  Prince 
Edward  Island.  Not  only  did  his  own  flock  rejoice  ;  but  his 
Protestant  friends,  and  their  name  was  legion,  could  not  con- 
ceal their  satisfaction  because  of  the  honor  thus  conferred 
upon  him.  The  "Royal  Gazette*',  in  its  issue  of  July  18th, 
voiced  their  sentiments  as  follows:  "We  have  to  congratulate 


—  17  — 

our  brethren  of  the  Roman  Catholic  persuasion  on  the 
elevation  of  Very  Reverend  Bernard  Donald  Macdonald  to 
the  See  of  Charlottetown,  with  episcopal  jurisdiction  over 
the  Province  of  New  Brunswick  as  well  as  this  Island.  From 
the  many  estimable  qualities  of  the  Reverend  gentleman  and 
the  excellence  of  his  character,  we  have  every  reason  to 
believe  that  his  appointment  will  be  hailed  with  general  sa- 
tisfaction, and  that  the  interests  of  the  Church  over  which 
he  is  called  to  preside  and  the  temporal  as  well  as  spiritual 
happiness  of  its  members  will  be  thereby  greatly  promoted." 

Expressions  of  esteem  like  those  quoted  above  are  liable 
to  create  feelings  of  satisfaction  and  even  pride  in  the  ordi- 
nary son  of  Adam.  Man  is  so  constituted  by  nature  that  he 
is  apt  to  lend  a  willing  ear  to  words  of  praise,  and  few  there 
are  who  rise  superior  to  petty  vanity  so  as  "to  defy  the 
tongue  of  soothers".  In  this  respect  Bishop  Macdonald  was 
one  of  the  few,  and  on  that  account  he  was  not  moved  in  the 
least  by  the  congratulations  that  flowed  in  upon  him  from 
every  side.  He  was  grateful  for  them,  it  is  true,  but  they 
could  not  close  his  eyes  to  the  difficulties  that  lay  before  him, 
nor  did  they  divert  his  mind  from  the  melancholy  reflections 
with  which  he  regarded  his  appointment. 

Probably  his  greatest  source  of  concern  was  the  scarcity 
of  priests.  From  the  beginning  this  had  been  the  one  great 
drawback  to  the  progress  of  religion  in  the  Diocese,  and 
though,  by  the  efforts  of  his  predecessor,  a  college  had  been 
founded  to  foster  vocations  among  the  youth  of  the  country, 
Bishop  Macdonald  now  learns  by  trying  experience  that  the 
best  laid  plans  may  sometimes  miscarry,  on  account  of  cir- 
cumstances beyond  human  control. 

Among  the  students  sent  to  Rome  by  Bishop  MacEachern 

there  was  one  named  Ronald  Maclsaac,  a  native  of  Rock- 

barra  in  King's  County,  who  entered  the  Propaganda  College 

in  the  month  of  November  1833.    He  was  a  young  man  of 

2 


—  18  — 

brilliant  parts,  remarkable  for  his  piety,  and  in  high  favor 
with  his  superiors.  During  the  autumn  of  the  year  1836  he 
contracted  a  severe  cold  accomlpanied  with  fever,  and  though 
he  had  the  best  of  medical  care,  it  continued  through  the 
winter  without  any  sign  of  improvement.  Early  in  the  follow- 
ing summer,  his  physician  advised  his  return  to  Prirce 
Edward  Island,  in  the  hope  that  the  long  sea  voyage  and  the 
air  of  his  native  land  might  restore  him  once  more  to  health 
and  vigor.  But  it  was  not  to  be.  He  set  out  for  home  in  good 
spirits,  buoyed  up  by  anticipations  of  the  welcome  that 
awaited  him  ;  but  when  a  few  days  at  sea,  he  grew  worse, 
and  died  on  the  26th  of  August  1837,  as  the  ship  was  Hear- 
ing the  Banks  of  Newfoundland.  Amongst  the  passenger! 
aboard  the  ship  were  two  priests,  Reverend  Colin  ^1  acK  innon 
and  Reverend  Neil  MacLeod,  both  on  their  way  home  to 
Antigonish.  They  were  with  him  when  he  died,  and  comforted 
his  last  hour  with  their  kindly  ministrations.  They  then  di- 
rected the  preparation  of  his  body  for  burial,  and  stood  witli 
heavy  hearts  by  the  ship's  side  as  his  mortal  remains  were 
slowly  lowered  into  the  deep,  there  to  remain  till  that  final 
call  when  the  sea  shall  give  up  its  dead.  His  death  wai  a 
distinct  loss  to  his  native  Diocese,  where  priests  were  few. 
and  the  means  of  education  for  those  who  aspired  to  that 
holy  state  so  difficult  to  procure. 

The  early  autumn  of  the  year  1837  found  Bishop  Macdo- 
nald  busily  preparing  for  his  consecration.  Many  details  of 
diocesan  administration  demanded  his  attention,  and  many 
pressing  needs  in  the  missions  had  to  be  supplied  before  lie 
could  absent  himself  from  home.  Having  made  all  necessary 
iinangements,  he  set  out  for  Quebec,  where  he  received  epis- 
copal  consecration  in  St.  Patrick's  Church  on  the  L5th  of 
October.  The  consecrating  prelate  was  Archbishop  Signay 
of  Quebec,  who  had  for  assistants  his  Coadjutor,  Bishop 
Turgeon  and  Bishop  Bourget,  Coadjutor  to  the  Bishop  of 


—  19  — 

Montreal.  The  sermon  for  the  occasion  was  preached  by 
Reverend  Father  MacMahon,  at  that  time  parish  priest  of 
St.  Patrick's. 

Soon  after  his  consecration  Bishop  Macdonald  set  out  for 
home  where  he  arrived  about  the  middle  of  September.  On 
the  7th  of  December  he  took  formal  possession  of  his  See, 
and  on  the  same  day  appointed  two  vicars  general,  Reverend 
Antoine  Gagnon  of  Shediac  and  Reverend  William  Dollard 
of  Fredericton.  His  first  Pastoral  Letter,  dated  at  Rustico 
December  7th  1837,  begins  by  expressing  the  fear,  the  awe 
and  the  affliction  that  filled  his  soul  when  called  to  succeed 
Bishop  MacEachern,  "a  pontiff"  he  says,  "distinguished  by 
his  talents,  virtues,  unwearied  zeal  and  apostolic  labors  in 
every  part  of  the  diocese''.  He  deplores  his  own  insufficiency 
but  puts  his  reliance  in  God,  who  makes  use  of  the  weak  "to 
confound  the  strong".  "Have  we  not  also",  he  continues,  "an 
unquestionable  right  to  your  united  prayers,  and  to  request 
that  you  shall  day  and  night  beseech  Almighty  God,  to 
enable  us  by  His  grace  to  fulfil  those  awful  functions,  which 
have  for  their  end  your  eternal  felicity  as  well  as  ours"  ?  He 
then  refers  to  the  want  of  priests,  and  exhorts  the  faithful 
to  unite  in  an  earnest  effort  to  raise  funds  for  the  education 
of  the  clergy.  He  adds:  "However  well  certain  churches  may 
be  served  for  the  moment,  it  cannot  ensure  them  against  the 
casualties  which  produce  a  vacancy,  and  if  no  means  are 
Mipplied  to  educate  and  form  by  proper  discipline  a  body  of 
diocesan  clergy  to  supply  these  vacancies  as  they  occur,  what 
must  be  the  consequence  ?  The  contributions  by  the  faithful 
he  desires  to  see  continued  "till  such  time  as  the  count  rv 
grows  older  and  wealthier,  and  individuals  so  inclined  able 
to  defray  the  clerical  education  of  their  children  '. 

For  years  prior  to  his  appointment  to  the  See  of  Charlot- 
tetown,  Bishop  Macdonald  had  been  a  member  of  the  Board 
of  Education,  and  had  discharged  the  duties  of  that  position 


—  20  — 

with  the  utmost  punctuality.  On  assuming  the  administra- 
tion of  the  Diocese,  he  found  that  he  could  not  continue  to 
do  so,  on  account  of  the  many  calls  on  his  time  and  attention. 
He  accordingly  tendered  his  resignation  to  the  Government, 
and  the  latter,  in  recognition  of  his  services  as  member  of 
the  Board,  appointed  in  his  stead  the  Reverend  James  Mor- 
ris, Pastor  of  Charlottetown.  On  retiring  from  the  School 
Board,  however,  the  Bishop  did  not  cease  to  hold  a  commis- 
sion from  the  Government,  for  on  the  16th  of  December  he 
was  appointed  a  Justice  of  the  Peace,  with  jurisdiction 
throughout  the  whole  of  Prince  Edward  Island. 


CHAPTER  III 


DIFFICULTIES  CONFRONTING  BISHOP  MACDONALD. — HE  CONTINUES  TO 
RESIDE  AT  RUSTICO. — REV.  JAMES  BRADY  SUBDEACON. — FATHER 
MORRIS  LEAVES  THE  DIOCESE. — PATRICK  CAMPBELL'S  DEATH. — 
FATHER  BRADY  ORDAINED. — HE  GOES  TO  ST.  ANDREW'S. — FATHER 
DELIGNY  IS  APPOINTED  TO  INDIAN  RIVER. — CHURCHES  BUILT  AT 
RUSTICO,  LENNOX  ISLAND  AND  SOURIS. — FATHER  REYNOLDS 
COMES  TO  CHARLOTTETOWN. — IRISH  EMIGRANTS. — DEATH  OF 
FATHER  EUGENE  MACEACHERN. — BISHOP  MACDONALD  VISITS 
NEW  BRUNSWICK. 

The  prospect  that  greeted  Bishop  Macdonald  on  his  ele- 
vation to  the  See  of  Oharlottetown  was  far  from  assuring. 
He  had  now  reached  the  age  of  forty  years,  and  had  spent 
more  than  a  third  of  that  time  as  a  missionary  in  various 
parts  of  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  the  experience  thus 
acquired,  especially  during  his  term  of  office  as  administra- 
tor, taught  him  the  unpleasant  truth,  that  the  career  now 
lying  before  him  must  be  one  of  toil,  of  hardship  and  often 
of  privation.  His  Diocese  comprised  an  area  of  almost 
thirty  thousand  square  miles,  wherein  a  population  ever- 
increasing  demanded  care  and  attention  far  greater  than 
could  be  bestowed  by  the  priests  now  at  his  disposal.  Year 
by  year  new  settlements  were  being  formed  which,  owing  to 
the  want  of  proper  means  of  communication,  aggravated  in 
a  great  degree  the  difficulties  of  the  situation.  Usually  then 
was  easy  access  by  boat  to  the  settlements  lying  along  the 


—  22  — 

coast,  but  when  the  peopfe  took  up  land  in  the  interior  of 
the  country,  it  meant  many  a  tiresome  journey  on  foot,  not 
only  for  the  missionary  who  immediately  served  them,  but 
also  for  the  Bishop,  when  the  duties  of  his  office  called  fata)  to 
those  distant  missions'.  But  Bishop  Macdonald  did  not 
quail  at  the  sight  of  hardships.  He  had  not  desired  the  office 
of  bishop.  Nay  rather,  he  had  tried  to  avoid  its  cares  and  res- 
ponsibilities1; but  now  that  Rome  had  spoken  and  placed  the 
matter  beyond  discussion,  he  nerved  himself  for  the  trial  and 
took  up  the  burden  with  courage  and  determination. 

After  the  ceremony  of  his  installation  in  the  Cathedra] 
of  Charlottetown,  he  returned  to  Rustico,  where  he  had 
determined  to  continue  his  residence.  Many  expected  that 
after  his  consecration  he  would  reside  in  Charlottetown,  be- 
cause being  a  town  of  considerable  importance,  and  having 
given  its  name  to  the  diocese,  it  seemed  fitting  that  there 
should  be  the  Bishop's  home.  He  however  thought  otherwise. 
He  had  become  deeply  attached  to  the  good  Acadian  people 
among  whom  he  had  labored  so  long,  and  he  was  loathe  to 
leave  them,  and  subject  himself  to  the  trying  experience  of  a 
new  environment.  Besides  he  was  fond  of  retirement,  and 
found  life  in  a  country  mission  more  congenial  to  his  tastes 
than  the  distracting  conditions  of  a  more  populous  centre 
like  Charlottetown.  Then  again,  what  more  restful  than  a 
few  days  of  his  dear  solitude  at  Rustico,  after  wearisome 
journeys  through  the  distant  missions  of  his  extensive  Dio- 
cese ?  So  the  little  church  of  St.  Augustine  at  Rustico  be- 
came for  the  time  being  a  pro-Cathedral,  in  which  His  Lord- 
ship officiated  when  not  absent  from  home,  and  in  which  he 
usually  performed  the  ordination  services,  by  which  recruits 
were  added  from  time  to  time  to  the  ranks  of  the  diocesan 
clergy. 

The  first  ceremony   of  this  kind  witnessed   at  Rustico 
took  place  on  the  8th  of  February  1838,  when  Reverend 


—  23  — 

James  Brady,  a  native  of  County  Cavan,  Ireland,  was  raised 
to  the  order  of  subdeacon.  He  had  come  to  Charlottetown 
some  time  previous  with  the  intention  of  preparing  himself 
for  the  priesthood,  and  had  taught  the  lower  classes  in  St. 
Andrew's  College,  whilst  studying  Theology  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Bishop  and  Father  Charles.  As  he  had  begun  his 
studies  somewhat  late  in  life,  this  fact,  together  with  the 
great  want  of  priests  in  the  diocese,  was  deemed  a  sufficient 
reason  for  his  speedy  promotion  to  Holy  Orders. 

In  the  course  of  time  Father  Morris  grew  weary  of  his 
position  in  Charlottetown.  In  all  probability  he  had  not 
found  it  as  agreeable  as  he  had  anticipated;  and  this  was  not 
to  be  wondered  at,  for  in  those  days  parochial  affairs  in  Char- 
lottetown were  in  a  rather  undeveloped  state  and  not  to  be 
compared  with  those  that  obtained  in  many  other  parts  of 
the  world.  At  any  rate  he  decided  to  go  away,  and  made 
known  his  intention  to  the  Bishop.  The  diocese  could  ill 
afford  to  dispense  with  his  services  at  such  a  time,  but  he 
would  not  be  persuaded  to  remain  any  longer,  and  on  the  21st 
of  May  1838  he  bade  adieu  to  Charlottetown  and  to  the  people 
whom  he  had  served  for  the  space  of  about  two  years.  It  was 
impossible  to  find  a  priest  to  take  his  place  just  at  once,  and 
the  Bishop  and  Father  Charles  were  obliged  to  divide  be- 
tween them  the  care  of  the  parish,  pending  a  more  permanent 
arrangement. 

The  first  day  of  July  1838  saw  another  gap  made  in  tin* 
ranks  of  the  diocesan  students  by  the  death  of  Patrick 
Campbell  of  Fairfield,  King's  County.  He  had  made  his 
early  studies  at  St.  Andrew's  College,  and  in  the  beginning 
of  the  year  1836,  went  to  Rome  and  entered  the  College  of 
the  Propaganda,  where  he  remained  about  a  year.  Hailing 
health  forced  him  to  give  up  studies,  and  he  returned  to  his 
father's  house  at  Fairfield  where  he  lingered  without  any 
improvement  till  his  death. 


—  24  — 

On  the  8th  of  July  Reverend  James  Brady  was  raised 
to  the  priesthood  at  Rustico,  and  was  immediately  appointed 
to  the  pastoral  charge  of  St.  Andrew's.  In  this  sphere  of 
duty  he  found  plenty  of  work  awaiting  him,  for  besides  being 
pastor  of  St.  Andrew's  and  Rector  of  the  College,  he  had 
charge  of  Tracadie,  Covehead,  Fort  Augustus  and  Vernon 
River.  The  care  of  this  extensive  region  had  proved  too 
trying  a  task  for  the  delicate  health  of  Father  Charles,  and 
the  Bishop  had  on  that  account  decided  to  place  him  in  Char- 
lottetown,  where  he  would  have  but  one  church,  and  would 
consequently  be  spared  the  long  and  tiresome  journeys  that 
had  hitherto  fallen  to  his  lot.  He  therefore  took  up  his  resi- 
dence in  the  City  towards  the  end  of  July,  and  entered  upon 
the  round  of  duties  recently  abandoned  by  Father  Morris. 

About  the  middle  of  September  Reverend  Louis  Olivier 
DeLigny,  a  priest  of  the  Diocese  of  Montreal,  arrived  in 
Charlottetown,  and  having  expressed  his  willingness  to  re- 
main in  the  Diocese,  Bishop  Macdonald  gladly  accepted  his 
services  and  placed  him  in  charge  of  the  mission  of  Indian 
River.  Here  a  settlement  had  been  formed  at  the  close  of  the 
eighteenth  century  by  a  band  of  Scottish  Highlanders,  who 
about  the  year  1815  built  a  church  and  some  years  later  a 
small  parochial  house.  Up  till  this  time,  however,  they  had 
had  no  resident  pastor,  and  depended  for  spiritual  assistance 
first  on  the  casual  visits  of  Bishop  MacEachern,  and  recently 
on  the  more  regular  ministrations  of  Bishop  Macdonald. 
Now  Father  DeLigny  takes  up  his  residence  amongst  them, 
and!  besides  attending  to  their  spiritual  wants,  assumes 
charge  of  another  small  church  built  a  few  years  previously 
by  a  number  of  Irish  emigrants  near  the  place  now  called 
Park  Corner,  and  about  ten  miles  distant  from  his  place  of 
residence. 

In  the  autumn  of  the  year  1838  there  was  evidence  of 
much  stir  and  bustle  in  the  Mission  of  Rustico.    A  new 


—  25  — 

church  was  in  process  of  erection,  and  the  occasion  called 
forth  unbounded  enthusiasm  in  every  quarter  of  the  parish. 
The  committee,  chosen  by  the  Bishop  about  a  year  previous, 
had  gone  to  work  with  hearty  good-will,  and  before  the  end 
of  July  they  had  raised  the  frame  which  they  were  now  hur- 
riedly covering  in  so  as  to  secure  it  against  the  storms  of 
winter.  The  good  Acadians  of  Rustico  were  proud  of  their 
church,  and  justly  too,  for  it  was  the  largest  in  the  Diocese, 
while  its  massive  tower,  unique  in  the  country,  gave  it  an 
air  of  stately  grandeur  that  elicited  the  admiration  of  all 
who  saw  it. 

While  the  Bishop  was  thus  increasing  the  splendor  of 
religious  worship  among  his  Acadian  parishioners,  he  did 
not  neglect  another  class  of  people,  who  were  none  the  less 
dear  to  him  for  being  the  poorest  and  humblest  of  his  flock. 
These  were  the  Indians  who  lived  principally  on  Lennox 
Island,  where  they  had  a  small  chapel,  which  at  this  time 
had  fallen  into  such  a  state  of  disrepair  that  it  was  utterly 
unfit  for  the  purpose  of  divine  worship.  Bishop  Macdonald, 
who  loved  this  simple-minded  people,  went  frequently  to 
visit  them,  and  pointed  out  to  them  that  it  was  their  duty 
as  Catholics  to  provide  a  church  more  in  keeping  with  the 
requirements  of  religion.  He  exhorted  them  to  make  a  gene- 
rous effort  in  contributing  to  so  pious  a  work,  and  promised 
that  should  they  act  well  their  part,  he  himself  would  not 
only  bear  a  considerable  portion  of  the  expense  that  would 
be  incurred,  but  would  also  induce  other  members  of  his 
flock,  especially  those  of  the  neighboring  missions,  to  render 
assistance  in  promoting  the  enterprise.  His  exhortations 
were  not  in  vain,  for  soon,  above  the  sloping  banks  of  Lennox 
Island,  rose  the  frame  of  a  church  sixty  feet  long  by  forty 
wide,  which  in  course  of  time  was  completed  and  deduced 
to  St.  Anne. 

Away  to  the  Eastward  a  similar  work  was  being  done. 


—  26  — 

Early  in  the  century  a  number  of  Catholics  bad  settled  along 

the  shores  of  Colville  Bay  and  Little  Harbor,  and  until  now- 
had  attended  mass  at  Kollo  Bay,  Bast  Point  or  St.  Marga- 
ret's as  best  suited  (heir  convenience.  In  the  years  that  since 
elapsed  they  had  so  increased  in  numbers,  that  Father  John 
thought  it  was  time  they  should  be  formed  into  a  separate 
mission  with  a  church  of  their  own.  The  people,  docile  to 
the  voice  of  their  pastor,  soon  collect ed  sufficient  funds  to 
commence  building  operations,  and  the  work  thus  set  agoing 
in  the  early  aulunin  advanced  so  rapidly  that,  before  the  cud 
of  January  1839,  the  people  had  the  happiness  to  assist  at 
mass  in  their  new  church.  In  this  way  the  parish  of  St. 
Mary's  at  Souris  sprang  into  being,  and  went  to  swell  the 
evergrowing  tide  of  church  development  in  Prince  Edward 
Island. 

Meanwhile  the  health  of  Father  Charles  Macdonald 
left  much  to  be  desired.  Instead  of  improving  by  his  coming 
to  Charlottetown,  he  seemed  to  decline  gradually,  so  that 
only  with  the  greatest  difficulty  could  the  devoted  priest 
attend  to  the  details  of  his  parochial  labors.  Fortunately 
the  year  1839  brought  him  a  helper  in  the  person  of  the 
Reverend  Bialachy  Reynolds,  a  native  of  Ireland  and  a  near 
relative  of  his  own.  Father  Reynolds  arrived  quite  unexpect- 
edly, and  having  asked  for  admission  into  the  ranks  of  the 
diocesan  workers,  the  Bishop  gladly  accepted  his  services, 
and  placed  him  in  Charlottetown  as  assistant  to  Father 
Charles.  His  arrival  in  the  Diocese  at  this  particular  time 
was  singularly  opportune,  not  only  on  account  of  the  parish 
wherein  he  labored  ;  but  also  because,  during  the  following 
few  years,  many  immigrants  came  from  Ireland,  who  were 
glad  to  profit  by  his  priestly  offices  after  the  uncertainties  of 
a  long  voyage  at  sea.  These  "Exiles  of  Erin*'  would  for  a  mo- 
ment forget  the  bitterness  of  their  expatriation,  when  greeted 
on  tie-  shores  of  the  New  World  by  the  genial  smile  and  glad 


—  27  — 

band  of  the  kindly  Father  Reynolds,  and  many  a  despondent 
heart  grew  brave  and  many  a  tearful  eye  beamed  with  new 
joy,  as  this  typical  "Soggarth  aroon"  met  each  band  of 
immigrants  landing  from  the  ships  at  Charlottetown.  Thus, 
on  the  25th  of  May  1839,  "The  Cronsbrook",  thirty  four  days 
out  from  Belfast,  arrived  with  three  hundred  passengers, 
while  four  days  later,  "The  Agitator",  having  three  hundred 
and  fourteen  souls  on  board,  dropped  anchor  in  Charlotte- 
town  harbour.  Most  of  these  immigrants  were  from  the 
County  Monaghan,  and  had1  come  to  seek  homes  for  them- 
and  their  families  under  the  free  skies  of  the  New  World. 
They  were  hardy  men  and  women  who,  with  the  determina- 
tion typical  of  their  race,  took  up  the  burden  of  life  amid 
forests  yet  unfelled,  and  in  this  way  laid  the  foundation  of 
thriving  parishes  where  their  descendants  reside  at  the  pre- 
sent dav. 

K 

On  the  28th  of  May  1839  Reverend  Eugene  MacEachern 
of  St.  Andrew's,  nephew  of  the  late  Bishop  MacEachern, 
i  as  raised  to  the  priesthood  in  the  college  of  the  Propaganda 
in  Rome.  He  had  been  a  student  there  for  upwards  of  ten 
years,  and  was  the  first  native  of  Prince  Edward  Island 
ordained  in  the  Eternal  City.  Hitherto  the  free  scholarships 
given  by  the  Propaganda  to  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown 
had  proved  somewhat  unfortunate,  more  than  half  the  stu- 
dents having  died  in  various  stages  of  their  studies. 
Now  however,  it  would;  seem  that  the  spell  in  broken, 
for  at  length  one  has  reached  the  priesthood,  and  the  Diocese, 
as  it  were,  stretches  forth  an  eager  hand  to  pluck  the  first 
fruits  of  the  privilege  obtaiued  several  years  previous  through 
the  efforts  of  the  late  Bishop  MacEachern.  But  here  a  new 
and  most  bitter  disappointment  awaited  Bishop  Maedonahl. 
Father  MacEachern  was  indeed  ordained,  but  he  did  not  on 
that  account  escape  the  fate  that  overshadowed  the  early  stu- 
dents at  the  Propaganda,  for  scarcely  had  be  set  out  for  home 


—  28  — 

when  he  was  seized  with  a  violent  illness  which  terminated  in 
his  death  several  days  before  the  ship  had  reached  it  destina- 
tion. The  Bishop,  ignorant  of  his  fate,  was  awaiting  his  com- 
ing with  eagerness,  and  his  friends,  especially  his  father  and 
mother,  looking  forward  to  his  return  with  fond  anticipa- 
tions; but  God  had  otherwise  ordained,  and  to  their  lasting 
regret,  young  Father  Eugene,  like  his  fellow-student  Ronald 
Maclsaac,  found  a  grave  in  the  waters  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean. 
Towards  the  end  of  the  summer  Bishop  Macdonald  made 
a  pastoral  visitation  of  the  missions  of  New  Brunswick.  The 
labors  he  performed  in  the  different  parishes,  and  the  im- 
pressions he  created  amongst  the  people  were  thus  described 
by  "The  Miramichi  Gleaner ',  in  its  issue  of  September  3rd 
1839.  "The  Right  Reverend  B.  D.  MacDonald,  Roman  Catho- 
lic  Bishop  of   Charlottetown   and   New   Brunswick,   after 
having  visited  the  different  districts  and  churches  under  his 
paternal  care  in  this  Province,  and  having  administered  the 
holy  sacrament  of  Confirmation  to  no  less  than  two  thousand 
six  hundred   and  twenty   two   persons,   six  hundred   and 
seventy  five  of  whom  were  confirmed  in  Miramichi,  returned 
on  Wednesday  last  by  the  steamer  "Cape  Breton"  in  good 
health  and  spirits  to  his  residence  on  the  Island,  carrying 
wjth  him  the  benediction  of  the  many  thousands  to  whom  he 
has  broken  the  Bread  of  Life.    The  manifestations  of  joy 
expressed  on  his  arrival  in  each  district  he  visited,  as  well  by 
his  own  congregation  as  by  his  separated  brethren,  and  the 
regret  felt  at  his  short  stay  in  each  mission,  truly  depict  the 
good  natural  qualities  of  the  man,  and  plainly  indicate  the 
Apostle  of  Christ.   His  Lordship,  while  on  his  tour  through 
the  Province,  conferred  the  Holy  Order  of  Priesthood  on 
Reverend  Mr  Rioux,  at  the  Catholic  chapel  of  Shediac,  and 
the  same  on  Reverend  Mr  Moran  in  St.  John.  May  the  bless- 
ings of  Heaven  preserve  long  life  to  the  pastor  so  much 
devoted  to  the  wants  of  his  flock." 


—  29  — 

In  the  course  of  this  pastoral  visitation  Bishop  Macdo- 
nald  visited  Shediac,  Memramcook,  St.  John,  St.  Andrew's, 
St.  Stephen,  Fredericton,  Miramichi,  Petit  Rocher,  Cara- 
quet  and  Richibuctou,  having  for  travelling  companions 
during  the  greater  part  of  the  time,  Reverend  Julien  Rioux, 
whom  he  had  ordained  priest  at  Shediac  on  the  11th  of 
August,  and  Reverend  Michael  Egan,  for  some  years  a  mis- 
sionary in  the  Miramichi  district. 


St.  Dunstan's  Cathedral 


CHAPTER  IV 


DEATH  OF  FATHER  CHARLES. — FATHER  REYNOLDS  SUCCEEDS  HIM. — 
COLONEL  COMPTON's  DEATH. — FATHER  BELANGER  IN  THE  MAG- 
DALEN   ISLANDS. — FATHER    FRANCIS    MACDONALD    ORDAINED. — 

HE  IS  APPOINTED  TO   LAUNCHING. FATHER  MIVILLE  ORDAINED. 

— HE  GOES  TO  RUSTICO. — CENSUS  TAKEN. — FATHER  JAMES  MAC- 
DONALD  ORDAINED. — HE  IS  SENT  TO  INDIAN  RIVER. — DIOCESE 
OF  CHARLOTTETOWN  DIVIDED. — PREPARATIONS  FOR  A  CATHEDRAL 
IN  CHARLOTTETOWN. — FATHER  JAMES  AENEAS  MACINTYRE  OR- 
DAINED.— he  goes  to  st.  Andrew's. — ordination  of  father 

PETER  MACINTYRE. — HE  IS  SENT  TO  TIGNISH. — CHURCH  AT  HOPE 
RIVER. — NEW  CHURCH  AT  INDIAN  RIVER. — CORNER  STONE  OF 
NEW  CATHEDRAL  LAID. — NEW  CEMETERY  FOR  CHARLOTTETOWN 
PARISH. — ORDINATION  OF  FATHER  PIUS  MACPHEE. 

The  year  1840  was  ushered'  in  amid  great  Barrow  in 
Charlottetown.  Father  Charles  Macdonald,  its  devoted  pas- 
tor, died  at  the  parochial  house  on  New  Year's  day,  after  an 
illness  of  over  two  years.  On  the  3rd  of  January  his  mortal 
remains  were  laid  to  rest  beneath  the  sanctuary  of  the  little 
parish  church,  and  his  funeral  was  the  occasion  of  a  spon- 
taneous outburst  of  grief  not  only  on  the  part  of  his  Ofl 
flock,  but  also  of  all  to  whom  he  was  personally  known.  It 
was,  indeed,  a  splendid  tribute  of  esteem,  and  Father  Charles 
deserved  it  all;  for  he  was  a  true  priest,  a  worthy  disciple 
of  the  great  Master,  a  living  example  of  the  triumphs  achie- 
ved by  grace  over  the  grosser  instincts  of  flesh  and  blood.  He 


—  32  — 

luul  been  ailing  for  a  long  time,  but  bore  his  sufferings  with- 
out a  murmur,  and  stood  at  his  post  of  duty  with  unflinching 
fortitude,  though  many  a  time  tired  nature  Imperiously  cla- 
mored for  rest.  Some  would  say  that,  living  at  that  remote 
day,  he  should  have  mingled  more  in  public  affairs,  and  thus 
stamped  more  deeply  the  impress  of  his  character  on  the 
history  of  the  time;  but  he  was  one  of  those  for  whom  the 
bustle  of  the  world  held  no  charms,  and  who  cared  naught 
for  the  "bubble  reputation"  of  a  day.  He  was  by  nature  of  a 
retiring  disposition,  much  given  to  prayer  and  meditation, 
and  preferred  the  twilight  shadows  of  the  sanctuary  to  the 
dazzling  lime-light  of  popular  reunions.  Thus  in  "sublime 
repression  of  himself"  he  bowed  not  at  the  shrine  of  this 
world's  ambition,  but  religiously  devoted  what  was  best  in 
himself  to  the  cause  of  Him  whom  he  served.  The  "Colonial 
Herald"  referring  to  his  death  had  this  to  say  of  him : — 
'\Being  a  person  of  unobtrusive  manners,  he  was  less  known 
in  the  community  than  his  many  excellent  qualities  as  a  man 
and  a  Christian  entitled  him  to  be.  The  tears  of  his  weep- 
ing flock  when  he  was  yesterday  interred  in  the  chapel  form 
his  best  eulogy". 

Father  Reynolds  now  became  pastor  of  Charlottetown. 
He  was  not  a  stranger  to  the  people,  for  he  had  lived  amonirst 
them  for  almost  twelve  months,  and  during  the  greater  part 
of  that  time,  owing  to  the  illness  of  Father  Charles,  the  care 
of  the  parish  had  been  principally  upon  him.  Nor  had  his 
zeal  been  confined  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  town.  The  Irish 
immigrants,  as  we  have  seen,  absorbed  much  of  his  attention. 
not  only  on  their  arrival  in  the  country,  but  also  when  they 
had  taken  up  land,  and  started  to  build  homes  for  themselves 
in  the  forest.  This  was  especially  true  of  those  who  had 
settled  near  Charlottetown,  as,  for  example,  the  pioneers  of 
Lot  ♦).">  and  Kelly's  Cross.  Father  Reynolds  was  the  priest 
nearest  to  them,  and  to  him  they  naturally  had  recourse  in 


—  33  — 

their  spiritual  necessities.  Often  they  would  make*  journey 
to  Charlottetown  on  foot,  for  the  purpose  of  assisting  :<t 
mass,  and  not  unfrequently  Father  Reynolds,  yielding  t<> 
pious  importunities  on  their  part,  would  hold  stations  in  l»  rtib 
localities,  so  that  even  the  old  and  the  infirm  would  have  an 
opportunity  of  approaching  the  sacraments. 

Another  death  heard  with  deep  regret  in  Prince  Edward 
Island,  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1840,  was  that  of  Colonel 
Harry  Compton,  who  departed  this  life  at  LaBreyenne  in 
France  at  the  age  of  82  years.  During  the  early  part  of  the 
( cntury  he  had  resided  at  St.  Eleanor's,  the  principal  village 
of  Lot  17,  of  which  he  was  the  proprietor.  Here  his  son  and 
daughter  were  converted  to  the  Catholic  faith  by  the  minis- 
trations of  the  Abbe  de  Calonne,  who  was  a  frequent  visitor 
at  the  Colonel's  hospitable  home.  Mr.  Compton  himself, 
being  at  the  time  a  member  of  the  Executive  Council  for  the 
Colony,  could  not  retain  office  were  he  to  imitate  their 
example,  and  hence,  sacrificing  his  convictions  to  the  love  ot 
position,  he  continued  to  profess  the  Protestant  religion,  at 
least  outwardly,  as  long  as  he  remained  on  Prince  Edward 
Island.  But  the  grace  of  conversion,  thus  stifled  by  worldly 
considerations  in  his  earlier  years,  was  destined  to  achieve  a 
triumph  in  the  calmer  circumstances  of  later  life,  and  Colo- 
nel Compton,  when  an  old  man,  realized  the  error  of  his 
ways,  embraced  the  Catholic  Faith  and  died  in  fervent  com- 
munion with  the  one  true  Church. 

At  this  time  the  Magdalen  Islands  were  under  the  spi- 
ritual guidance  of  Reverend  Alexis  B£Ianger,  a  priest  of  the 
Diocese  of  Quebec,  who  had  gone  thither  in  the  month  nf 
September  1839.  From  a  letter  written  by  him  to  the  Bishop 
of  Quebec  in  June  1840,  we  glean  some  information  regarding 
the  state  of  religion  in  that  remote  part  of  the  Diocese.  His 
letter  states  that  he  is  building  a  church  at  Etang  dn  Xm-.l, 
thirty  six  feet  long  by  twenty  five  wide,  which  when  n»m- 
3 


Dieted  will  be  the  third  on  the  [elands,  there  being  one  at 
Havre  aux  Haiaona  and  another  al  Havre  an  Her.  He  «*st i- 
matee  the  total  catholic  population  <>f  the  Magdalen  Islands 

at  thirteen  hundred  and  eighty  souls,  of  whom  seven  hundred 

and   seventy   are  conininnieantx.    At.  the  time  of  writing   he 

was  busily  engaged  preparing  the  children  of  his  missions 
for  confirmation;  and  was  expecting  that  Bishop  Macdonald 

would  visit  that  portion  Of  his  flock  some  time  in  the  course 
of  the  slimmer. 

During  the  present  year  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown 
realized  the  first  practical  result  from  the  founding  of  St. 
Andrew's  College.  Less  than  nine  years  had  elapsed  since  it 
first  opened  its  doors,  and  already  it  has  given  a  priest  to 
the  Diocese.  This  was  Reverend  Francis  John  Macdonald  of 
East  Point,  King's  County,  who  was  ordained  in  the  Cathe- 
dral of  Quebec  on  the  28th  of  June  1840.  Father  Francis, 
as  he  was  long  and  familiarly  known  throughout  Prince 
Edward  Island,  was  the  first  student  of  the  diocesan  college 
to  be  raised  to  the  priesthood.  Having  made  his  classical 
studies  at  St.  Andrew's,  he  went  to  Quebec  and  spent  a  year 
in  the  study  of  philosophy  and  natural  sciences  in  the  Col- 
lege of  St.  Hyacinth.  In  1838  he  entered  the  Grand  Semi 
nary  of  Quebec  where  he  remained  till  his  ordination.  In 
Order  to  familiarize  himself  with  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
he  Bpent  three  months  in  the  parish  t)f  Si.  Koch  in  the  city 
of  Quebec,  and  early   in   the  autumn  set   out  for  home,  and 

arrived   in  Charlottetown  on   the  2nd  of  October.    About 

three  weeks  later,  he  was  appointed  to  the  spiritual  charge 
of  the  southern  half  of  King's  County,  and  took  up  his  resi- 
dence ;it  Launching,  whence  he  attended  to  the  spiritual 
Wants  of  the  Catholic  people  living  all  the  way  from  Rollo 
Bay  to  Murray  Harbor.  Father  John  .Macdonald  still  re- 
tained the  missions  of  Fast  Point,  Souris,  St.  Peter's  and  St. 
Margaret's,   making  his  home  at    the  last  mentioned   place, 


-  35  — 

where  he  had  just  completed  a  parochial  residence  the  finest 
in  the  Diocese  at  that  date. 

The  next  addition  to  the  ranks  of  the  diocesan  clergy 
was  Reverend  Cajetan  Miville,  who  was  ordained  by  Bishop 
Macdonald  on  the  28th  of  October  1841.  Father  Miville  was 
a  native  of  St.  Roch  des  Aulnaies  in  the  Province  of  Quebec, 
and  made  his  early  studies  at  the  College  of  Ste  Anne  de  la 
Pocatiere,  from  which  institution  he  passed  to  the  Seminary 
of  Quebec.  Whilst  there  he  attracted  the  notice  of  Bishop 
Macdonald,  who  visited  Quebec  in  the  year  1837,  and  His 
Lordship,  being  much  in  need  of  priests,  prevailed  upon  the 
young  Levite  to  give  his  services  to  the  Diocese  of  Charlotte- 
town.  A  short  time  afterwards  he  came  to  Rustico,  where  he 
continued  his  preparation  for  the  priesthood,  and  at  the  same 
l  ime  performed  the  duties  of  secretary  to  the  Bishop.  After 
his  ordination  he  remained  five  years  at  Rustico  assisting 
His  Lordship  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  winning  for 
himself  golden  opinions  for  his  piety  and  devotedness  to 
duty. 

From  a  census  taken  by  the  Government  in  the  yeai 
1841,  we  learn  that  the  total  population  of  Prince  Edward 
Island  was  47,034  souls,  of  whom  20,429  were  put  down  as 
Catholics.  If  we  add  to  these  nearly  1400  residing  in  the 
Magdalen  Islands,  the  sum  Avill  appear  a  rather  formidable 
charge  for  the  limited  number  of  clergy  at  the  Bishop's  dis- 
posal. Bat  now  that  St.  Andrew's  College  has  given  a  priest 
to  the  Diocese,  others  will  speedily  follow,  and  soon  the 
supj)ly  will  so  come  up  to  the  demand,  that  at  least  the  more 
populous  centres  may  rejoice  in  the  presence  of  resident 
I  riests. 

The  26th  of  June  1842  saw  another  native  [slander 
enter  the  priesthood,  when  Reverend  James  Macdonald  w 'MM 
ordained  in  the  Cathedral  of  Quebec.  He  was  a  native  of 
St.  Andrews  parish  and  was  amongst  the  first  to  be  enrolled 


—  36  — 

on  the  register  of  the  diocesan  College.  At  the  close  of  his 
classical  studies  he  entered  the  Grand  Seminary  of  Que 
where  he  spent  some  time  in  the  study  of  Theology.  After 
his  ordination  he  remained  a  short  time  in  Quebec  to  acquire 
a  practical  knowledge  of  the  holy  ministry,  and  then  return- 
ed to  Prince  Edward  [aland1,  when  he  was  Immediately 
placed  in  charge  of  Indian  River  and  the  adjoining  missions. 
Here  he  found  abundance  of  work  to  occupy  his  time,  as  he 
had  to  look  after  all  the  Catholics  living  in  Freetown,  Grand 
River  West,  Seven  Mile  Bay,  Summerside  and  Indian  River, 
in  which  latter  place  he  made  his  home.  To  add  to  his  diffi- 
culties, he  was  not  a  little  annoyed  by  the  condition  of  this 
latter  mission,  where  it  would  seem  that  his  predecessor 
Father  DeLigny  had  been  somewhat  remiss  in  his  duties, 
ihat  the  Bishop,  a  short  time  prior  to  this,  had  found  it 
necessary  t<>  deprive  him  of  his  pastoral  charge.  Parochial 
interests  suffered  in  consequence  and  a  corresponding  mea- 
sure of  discontent  prevailed  in  the  mission. 

In  the  very  height  of  these  trying  circumstances  Father 
James  entered  upon  his  ministry,  and  from  the  beginning 
proved  himself  the  man  of  the  hour.  He  grasped  the  situation 
with  faith-inspired  determination,  and,  by  the  sheer  power 
of  his  priestly  virtues,  soon  restored  confidence  amongst  the 
people  and  once  more  established  peace  and  order  in  the 
parish. 

As  for  Father  DeLigny,  though  deprived  of  the  care  of 
souls,  God  had  not  abandoned  him,  and  even  now,  grace  was 
preparing  a  victory  in  his  soul.  Awaking  to  a  full  sense  of 
his  condition  and  realising  the  necessity  of  a  change,  he  bade 
adieu  to  Prince  EdVard  Island,  and  entered  a  monastery  of 
the  Trappist  Order  in  Loniville,  Kentucky.  Here  he  re- 
mained for  several  years  in  the  practice  of  the  most  austere 
mortification,  till  his  BOUl,  chastened  in  this  school  of  jienan- 
rr.  rose  pure  and  bright,  clothed  in  a  shining  robe  of  recover- 


Orf 


im1  innocence.  Thence  the  priest  of  God,  restored  to  his  for- 
mer standing,  went  back  to  the  Diocese  of  Montreal,  took  up 
again  the  work  of  the  ministry  and  labored  with  edification 
till  his  death. 

The  year  1842  wrought  an  important  change  in  the 
ecclesiastical  affairs  of  the  Maritime  Provinces,  by  the 
creation  of  an  episcopal  see  in  the  city  of  St  John.  Early 
in  the  year  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  the  Propaganda  had 
notified  Bishop  Macdonald,  that  New  Brunswick  would 
soon  be  erected  into  an  independent  diocese,  and  had  request- 
ed him  to  forward  the  names  of  three  priests  of  whom  one 
might  be  chosen  as  Ordinary  of  the  new  diocese.  The  Bishop, 
complying  with  this  request,  strongly  recommended  Reverend 
William  Dollard,  parish  priest  of  Fredericton.  On  the  30th 
of  September  the  division  was  effected,  and  a  few  days  later 
<  'ardinal  Fransoni,  informing  Bishop  Macdonald  of  the  fact, 
gave  him  the  choice  of  remaining  at  his  present  post  of  duty, 
or  of  taking  charge  of  the  newly  created  diocese.  His  Emi- 
nence stated  further  that,  if  Bishop  Macdonald  should  decide 
to  accept  the  Diocese  of  St.  John,  Father  Dollard,  who  had 
been  chosen  on  his  recommendation,  would  be  appointed  to 
succeed  him  in  the  See  of  Charlottetown.  Bishop  Macdonald 
however  preferred  to  remain  in  Prince  Edward  Island,  and 
so  Father  Dollard  became  the  first  Bishop  of  St.  John. 

The  census  of  the  year  1841  gave  Charlottetown  and 
Royalty  a  population  of  nearly  four  thousand,  of  whom  about 
seventeen  hundred  were  members  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
This  growth  of  population  demanded  an  increase  of  chuivh 
accommodation,  for  although  the  old  St  Dunstan's  had  been 
enlarged  about  ten  years  previous,  it  was  srtill  too  small  to 
;k  commodate  the  crowds  that  thronged  into  it  every  Sunday. 
It  was  decided  therefore  that  a  new  church  should  be  built, 
larger  in  size  and  more  in  keeping  with  the  improved  condi- 
tions of  the  congregation.   On  Sunday,  December  4th  1842, 


—  38  — 

Father  Reynolds  definitely  launched  the  project,  by  making 
:i  strong  appeal  to  the  people  assembled  at  high  mass,  with 
the  result  that  the  sum  of  £824.0.0.  was  subscribed  <>n  the 
spot.  A  committee  was  appointed  to  take  the  matter  in  hand, 

and  on  the  19th  Of  the  same  month,  they  had  BO  far  progrese- 
fd  with  the  preliminary  arrangements  as  to  offer  a  prize  <>f 
£10.0.0.  for  the  best  plan  submitted  for  the  proposed  building. 

On  the  1st  of  DecemJber  1842  Reverend  -lames  Aeneas 
Maclntyre.  a  native  of  Fairfield,  Lot  47,  was  raised  to  the 
priesthood.  He  had  been  a  student  of  St.  Andrew'*  College 
from  the  time  it  was  first  opened  till  the  summer  L835,  when 
he  Weni  to  Kome  and  entered  the  College  of  the  Propaganda. 
Here  he  spent  seven  years  in  the  study  of  Rhetoric,  Philo- 
sophy and  Theology,  and,  at  the  (lose  of  an  unusually  bril- 
liant course  of  studies,  obtained  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divi- 
nity, being  the  first  Islander  to  be  thus  honored.  He  remain- 
ed in  Rome  till  the  following  summer,  when  he  returned 
home  and  was  almost  immediately  appointed  assistant  to 
Father  I.rad'y  at  St.  Andrew's  and  Vernon  River. 

The  next  ordination  to  claim  our  attention  is  that  of 
Reverend  Peter  Maclntyre,  which  took  place  in  the  Cathe- 
dral of  Quebec  on  the  26th  of  February  1843.  He  too  had 
been  on  the  list  of  early  students  at  St.  Andrew's,  whence  he 
had  proceeded  to  Quebec  to  make  immediate  preparation  for 
the  holy  priesthood.  After  his  ordination  he  was  appointed 
Stanl  curate  at  the  Cathedral  of  Quebec,  ami  thus  gained 
his  first  experience  in  the  ministry.  In  the  early  summer  he 
set  out  for  home,  and  in  a  short  time  was  assigned  to  the  spi- 
ritual charge  of  the  western  portion  of  Prince  County,  in 
the  capacity  of  assistant  to  Father  Perry.  He  took  up  his 
residence  at  Tignish,  which  thus  became  the  parochial  centre 
of  the  territory  in  which  he  carried  on  his  priestly  labors,  a 
territory  which  today  contains  the  flourishing  missions  of 
Palmer  Road,  Alberton,  Lot  7,  Bloomfield,  Brae  and  Lot  11. 


—  ft)  — 

Father  Perry  henceforth  made  his  home  at  Miscouche 
whence  he  attended  to  the  missions  of  Mount  Carniel  and 
Egmont  Bay.  His  health  at  his  time  was  far  from  robust, 
and  it  was  with  a  sense  of  genuine  relief  that  he  welcomed 
the  arrival  of  a  fellow  missionary  who  would  share  with 
him  in  the  spiritual  care  of  Prince  County. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  the  first  church  was  built 
at  Hope  River.  Hitherto  the  people  who  had  settled  in  that 
neighborhood  had  heard  mass  at  Rustico ;  but  now,  by  advice 
of  Bishop  Macdonald,  they  built  a  little  church  dedicated  to 
8t.  Anne,  the  pioneer  house  of  worship  in  that  mission. 

Meanwhile  Father  James  Macdonald  was  rapidly  restor- 
ing order  at  Indian  River.  The  little  church  he  had  found 
there  on  taking  charge  of  the  mission  was  far  too  small  for 
the  congregation,  and  he  was  not  slow  to  remind  them  of  the 
necessity  of  providing  themselves  with  a  larger  and  more 
elegant  place  of  worship.  His  devoted  people  lent  a  willing 
ear  to  his  words  of  exhortation.  They  went  earnestly  to 
work,  and  soon  collected  materials  for  the  construction  of 
a  church,  one  of  the  largest  yet  seen  in  the  Diocese.  The  cor- 
ner stone  was  laid  on  the  20th  of  June  1843,  in  presence  of  a 
great  concourse  of  people,  who  came  from  far  and  near  to 
witness  a  ceremony,  the  first  of  its  kind  in  Prince  Edward 
Island.  Bishop  Macdonald  officiated,  having  for  assistants 
Reverend  Cajetan  Miville  of  Rustico  and  Reverend  Peter 
Maclntyre  of  Tignish  ;  and  when  the  stone  had  been  blessed 
and  placed  in  position,  Father  Perry  of  Miscouche  celebrated 
high  mass,  which  was  followed  by  a  sermon  preached  by  His 
Lordship  the  Bishop.  The  church  thus  solemnly  commenced 
was  ninety  feet  long,  fifty  feet  wide,  with  a  massive  tower 
surmounted  by  a  spire,  and  was  in  truth  an  Imposing  edifice 
for  that  time. 

.A  few  weeks  later  a  similar  ceremony  was  witnessed  in 
Charlottetown.  The  people  of  the  town  would  not  be  outdone 


—  -,0  — 

by  those  of  any  country,  parish  in  eeal  for  the  splend  »r  of 
God's  house,  and  accordingly,  all  through  the  previous  winter, 
they  had  been  employed,  under  the  direction  of  Father 
Reynolds,  in  preparing  for  the  construction  of  a  new  church. 
Nor  was  it  an  ordinary  place  of  worship  they  had  in  con- 
templation. It  was  to  be  a  great  deal  more.  It  was  to  be  a 
<\ithedral,  the  mother  church  of  the  Diocese,  and  conse- 
quently surpassing  all  others  not  only  in  size,  but  in  the 
majesty  of  its  proportions,  and  in  the  wealth  and  ln?auty  of 
its  interior  decoration.  All  was  now  in  readiness  to  com- 
mence the  work  of  building,  and,  on  the  18th  of  July,  the 
corner  stone  was  laid  by  Bishop  Macdonald  assisted  by  Fa- 
thers Brady,  Miville  and  Reynolds,  the  pastor.  The  new  Ca- 
thedral thus  projected  was  a  large  building.  It  was  one 
hundred  and  forty  feet  long,  seventy  feet  wide,  and  thirty  six 
feet  in  the  post  It  stood  on  the  west  of  Great  George  Street, 
having  its  front  on  Dorchester,  whence  it  extended  the  whole 
width  of  the  block  to  Sydney  Street. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  a  new  burying  ground 
was  consecrated  for  the  use  of  the  parish.  A  *jhort  time 
previous,  the  Bishop  had  purchased  a  plot  of  land  situated 
on  the  north  side  of  the  St,  Peter's  Road,  a  little  way  beyond 
the  limits  of  the  town.  As  it  had  not  yet  been  consecrated, 
the  present  occasion  was  deemed  a  favorable  time  for  the 
performance  of  the  ceremony,  on  account  of  the  presence 
of  so  many  members  of  the  clergy.  Accordingly,  at  2  o'clock 
I'M.,  a  large  number  of  people  again  assembled  at  the 
church,  where  they  formed  in  procession,  and  headed  by  the 
Benevolent  Irish  Society  and  the  Temperance  League,  with 
badges  and  banners,  marched  to  the  site  of  the  new  cemetery, 
whnch  was  then  solemnly  blessed  by  the  Bishop  assisted  by 
the  visiting  clergy. 

The  next  important  function  at  which  the  Bishop  offi- 
ciated was  the  ordination  of  Reverend  Pius  MacPhee.  Father 


—  41  — 

Pius  was  a  native  of  St,  Margaret's  parish,  King's  County, 

find  had  acquired  his  primary  education  in  the  schools  of 
his  native  district.  Thence  he  passed  to  St.  Andrew's  College, 
where  he  remained  some  years,  and  later  went  to  Quebec  to 
enter  the  Grand  Seminary.  After  he  had  devoted  sufficient 
lime  to  the  study  of  Theology,  he  returned  home  and  was 
ordained  priest  at  Rustico  on  the  18th  of  August  1843. 


Rev.  John  Macdonald 


CHAPTER  V 


building  operations  in  the  diocese. — troubles  at  st.  marga- 
ret's.— trial  between  father  john  macdonald  and  john 
macintosh. — father  john  leaves  st.  margaret's. — he  goes 
to  england. — his  character. — effects  of  the  quarrel. — 
st.  Andrew's  college  closed. — progress  of  the  church. 

The  year  1844  was  a  time  of  some  building  activity, 
throughout  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown.  Tenders  had  been 
asked  for  supplying  the  material  and  putting  up  the  frame 
of  the  new  Cathedral,  of  which  the  foundation  had  been  laid 
in  the  previous  summer.  At  Tracadie,  a  committee  under  the 
direction  of  Father  Brady  was  making  improvements  to  the 
interior  of  the  church,  and  putting  in  new  pews  for  the  great- 
er comfort  of  the  congregation.  Away  to  the  westward, 
Father  Peter  Maclntyre  was  busily  engaged  in  promoting 
the  welfare  of  the  missions  under  his  care.  Though  residing 
at  Tingnish,  he  had  been  for  a  year  merely  curate  or  assistant 
to  Father  Perry  of  Miscouche;  but  now  he  has  become  pastor, 
and  is  therefore  able  to  labor  more  efficiently  in  the  eau>«' 
of  religion.  One  of  the  first  acts  of  his  independent  jurisdic- 
tion was  to  organize  a  committee  at  Lot  7  for  the  purpose  of 
taking  the  preliminary  steps  towards  the  building  <>f  n  new 
church.  Heretofore  the  people  living  in  that  locality  had 
been  obliged  to  go  as  far  as  Cascumpec  to  assist  at  mass;  but 
the  way  was  long  and  the  roads  often  impassable,  and  they 


—  44  — 

were  thereby  often  put  to  great  inconvenience.  Gladly  there- 
i  >re  did  they  hearken  t<>  the  advice  of  their  pastor,  recom- 
mending them  t<>  build  ;i  house  of  worship,  and  soon  they 
had  for  themselves  a  little  church,  which,  Chough  modest  and 
unpretentious,  was  the  auspicious  beginning  of  the  present 
mission  of  St.  .Mark. 

At  Indian  River  the  work  on  the  new  church  was  pro- 
gressing with  rapid  strides,  Father  James  being  Indefati- 
gable in  his  labors,  and  the  people  sharing  his  enthusiasm 
to  tli"  full.  Nor  did  he  confine  his  energies  to  his  place  of 
residence.  His  other  missions  too  occupied  his  attention, 
especially  Grand  Biver  Lot  14,  where  he  was  now  building 
a  parochial  house,  and  making  extensive  improvements  to 
the  interior  of  the  church. 

.Meanwhile  there  was  trouble  brewing  in  the  parish  of 
St.  Margaret.  Differences  of  opinion  had  arisen  between 
pastor  and  people,  and  these,  fanned  into  flame  by  interested 
persons,  culminated  in  open  rupture.  The  people  on  the  one 
hand  were  quite  convinced  that  there  was  just  reason  for 
their  dissatisfaction,  and,  as  a  rule,  they  were  not  slow  in 
giving  outward  expression  to  their  sentiments  ;  while  the 
priest,  on  the  other  hand,  did  not  consider  it  consistent  with 
his  position  as  pastor  to  enter  into  an  explanation  of  his 
conduct  with  those  under  his  spiritual  care.  lie  therefore 
went  his  way  in  apparent  indifference  to  what  they  might 
think  or  say,  and  even  when  admonished  by  the  Bishop,  his 
proud  spirit  would  not  stoop  to  treat  of  such  matters  with 
a  people,  whom  he  regarded  as  his  Inferiors  in  ewry  respect. 
It  was  his  misfortune  to  be  mixed  up  with  land  affairs.  He 
was,  in  fact,  a  landed  proprietor,  and  this  in  itself,  as  far  as 
the  people  were  concerned,  was  a  sufficient  cause  for  dis- 
trust and  suspicion.  In  those  days  the  Land  Question  was 
a  burning  issue  in  Prince  Edward  Island  The  non-fulfil- 
ment of  terms  on  the  pari  of  the  proprietors  ami  the  unrea- 


—  4)  — 

sonable  exactions  of  petty  agents  had  so  exasperated  the 
people,  that  they  had  formed  associations  in  different  parts 
of  the  Colony  to  resist  the  collection  of  the  rents.  The  Lon- 
don "Colonial  Gazette",  in  its  issue  of  November  18th  1843, 
sized  up  the  situation  in  the  following  manner:  "In  Prince 
Edward  Island  the  lachesse  of  Government  is  producing 
much  mischief.  The  state  of  the  land  tenures  of  that  Colony 
is  gradually  driving  the  population  into  a  mood  of  agrarian 
discontent  not  unlike  that  which  prevails  in  Ireland.  Prince 
Edward  Island  is  the  most  fertile  of  our  North  American 
possessions  ;  its  fisheries  are  productive  in  the  extreme  ;  its 
inhabitants  are  hardy  and  enterprising  ;  and  all  these  ele- 
ments of  wealth  and  greatness  are  allowed  to  run  to  waste 
by  the  dog-in-the-manger  policy  of  absentee  owners  of  waste 
lands,  which  ought  to  have  been  escheated  over  and  over 
again,  and  by  the  petty  despotism  of  an  incapable  govern- 
ment.*' 

In  the  month  of  March  1843,  a  serious  disturbance  took 
place  near  East  Point.  Mr.  Peters,  agent  for  Mr  Cunard  the 
proprietor  of  Lots  44  and  45,  had  sent  a  surveyor  to  lay  off 
the  lands  in  that  section.  The  people,  apprized  of  his  inten- 
tions, threatened  him  with  ill-usage  should  he  proceed  with 
the  survey,  and  forthwith  they  began  to  pull  up  the  stakes 
that  were  driven  along  the  lines.  The  surveyor  went  to  a 
magistrate  to  lodge  a  complaint,  but  he  was  unable  to  obtain 
any  redress.  A  short  time  afterwards  a  wood-ranger  named 
MacGuire  was  appointed  in  charge,  and  he  proceeded  at  once 
to  enforce  full  payment  of  the  rents.  At  first  he  offered 
leases  for  nine  hundred  and  ninety  nine  years  on  the  follow- 
ing terms:  viz,  six:  pence  per  acre  for  the  first  two  \eare, 
nine  pence  for  the  third  year,  and  a  shilling  for  tin-  i-emain- 
ing  years  of  the  lease.  Some  of  the  people  accepted  these 
terms  without  a  murmur  ;  but  others,  to  whom  the  v.  r\  idea 
of  paying  rent  was  distasteful,  refused  to  renew  their  leases, 


—  4G  — 

One  of  the  latter  was  summarily  dealt  with  by  Mae(  iuire  who 
ejected  him  from  his  holding  without  further  parley.  The 
people,  enraged  at  what  they  conceived  to  be  an  act  of  injus- 
tice, repaired  to  the  agent's  house  with  evident  hostile  in- 
tentions. MacGuire  however  was  prepared  for  them.  He  ha  1 
firearms  in  his  possession,  and  showed  a  disposition  to  use 
them  freely  if  he  were  interfered  with,  and  so  the  people, 
fearing  disastrous  resultls  should  they  proceed  to  violence, 
quietly  retired  to  their  homes'.  A  few  days  later,  as  MacGuire 
happened  to  be  absent  from  home,  his  house  was  burned  to 
the  ground  with  all  its  contents,  and  his  wife  and  family 
narrowly  escaped  with  their  lives.  This  unfortunate  occur- 
rence brought  matters  to  a  crisis.  A  posse  of  soldiers  was 
ordered  to  the  disaffected  district  for  the  purpose  of  restor- 
ing order,  which  was  happily  accomplished  without  the  use 
of  arms. 

The  people  of  St.  Margaret's,  for  some  reason  of  other, 
believed  that  Father  John  sympathized  with  the  proprietor  ; 
and  indeed,  some  went  so  far  as  to  say  that  he  had  encour- 
aged if  not  actually  suggested  the  sending  of  the  t loops.  No 
explanation  being  forthcoming  on  li is  part,  the  breach 
between  him  and  the  people  gradually  grew  wider  as  their 
minds  became  more  and  more  inflamed.  They  had  in  their 
mental  make-up  a  goodly  share  of  Scottish  stubbornness,  an  1 
were  consequently  disposed  to  be  very  unreasonable,  while, 
unhappily,  politicians  were  not  wanting  to  aggravate  condi- 
tions for  the  sake  of  personal  and  selfish  ends.  The  trouble 
reached  a  climax  on  Sunday,  January  7th  184-1,  when  a  dis- 
turbance took  place  in  the  church  at  the  close  of  divine 
service.  As  the  priest  began  to  address  the  congregation  at 
the  end  of  mass,  he  was  interrupted  by  Mr.  John  Macintosh. 
the  local  representative  in  the  House  of  Assembly.  There 
was  considerable  excitement  for  a  short  space,  but  quiet  was 
soon   restored   and   the  people  dispersed   without   further 


—  47  — 

annoyance.  Unfortunately  the  matter  did  not  rest  here. 
Father  John, -contrary  to  the  wishes  of  the  Bishop,  entered 
an  action  against  Macintosh  for  disturbing  divine  worship, 
and  the  case  came  up  for  hearing  in  Georgetown  during  the 
July  term  of  the  Supreme  Court.  The  Honorable  Robert 
Hodgson,  Attorney  General,  and  Honorable  Edward  Palmer 
were  counsel  for  the  Plaintiff,  while  Macintosh  entrusted  his 
defence  to  Charles  Binns  and  John  Little,  Esquires.  The 
charge  was  that  John  Macintosh  had,  on  Sunday  the  7th  of 
January  last,  interrupted  Father  John  during  divine  service 
at  St.  Margaret's  Chapel,  and  had  disturbed  the  congre- 
gation then  and  there  assembled.  A  number  of  witnesses  were 
called,  and  each  gave  his  evidence  in  a  straightforward  and 
intelligent  manner.  From  the  concurrent  testimony  of  these 
witnesses  we  glean  the  main  features  of  a  case,  which  at 
that  time  created  no  small  sensation  in  the  community.  It 
would  seem  that,  on  the  31st  day  of  December  1843,  Mac- 
intosh approached  Angus  MacPhee,  one  of  the  parish  elders, 
and  asked  him  to  accompany  him,  the  defendant,  on  a  visit  to 
the  priest,  alleging  that  he  wished  to  have  a  talk  concerning 
the  troubles  that  existed  in  the  parish.  Together  they  went 
to  Father  John,  to  whom  Macintosh  preferred  the  request 
that  a  meeting  be  called  the  next  day,  for  the  purpose  of 
coming  to  some  understanding  so  as  to  put  an  end  to  the 
differences  that  had  arisen,  because,  as  Macintosh  declared, 
he  did  not  wish  to  pass  the  new  year  as  he  had  passed  the 
old.  The  priest  expressed  his  delight  at  this  apparent  change 
of  sentiment  on  the  part  of  the  people,  and  said  that  he 
heartily  approved  the  suggestion  made  by  Mr.  Macintosh  ; 
but  he  regretted  that  he  could  not  attend  the  proposed  m 
ing,  as  the  day  being  a  holyday,  he  would  have  to  be  at  St. 
Peter's  to  say  mass  for  the  people  of  that  mlarion  This 
latter  circumstance  however  did  not  seem  to  make  any  dif- 
ference to  Macintosh,  who  said  that  the  business  could  be 


—  48  — 

cry  well  conducted  even  in  his  absence.  Before  leaving  for 
St  Peter's  Father  John  instructed  his  servant  man  to  have 
the  church  in  readiness  for  the  meeting,  and  at  the  same  time 
left  a  letter  to  be  read  by  one  of  t  lie  elders  to  the  people  who 
would  there  assemble.  This  letter  was  produced  in  court, 
and  dearly  showed  thai  the  priest  was  under  the  impression 
that  the  meeting  had  been  called  for  the  purpose  of  promo- 
ting peace  and  harmony  between  himself  and  the  people.  It 
was  worded  as  follows: 

"My  Friends: — I  am  happy  that  you  purpose  a  recon- 
ciliation. In  the  name  of  God  let  it  take  place.  There  has  been 
no  private  or  personal  enmity  between  us.  It  has  all  been  on 
public  grounds  and  engendered  in  false  reports  carrying 
Stories  and  suspicions.  I  am  truly  sorry-  for  all  that  has  taken 
place.  But  let  it  be  forgotten  and  forgiven.  There  is  nothing 
more  unmanly  and  unchristian  than  to  be  keeping  open  old 
sores.  You  will  find  me  for  the  future  as  void  of  all  bad  recol- 
lections as  the  first  day  I  became  acquainted  with  you.  I  give 
Mr.  John  Macintosh  credit  for  having  come  forward  as  he 
has  done.  Glory  to  God  on  High,  and  on  earth  peace  to  men 

of  good  will. 

Yours  truly, 

(Signed)     JOHN  MACDONALD. 

P.-S. — Let  us  act   towards  one  another  according  to  the 

spirit  of  our  religion,  and  the  rules  of  our  Church.   Let  us 

exehange  receipts  in  full. 

J.  M.  D. 

December  31st  1843." 

When  the  i>eoplo  had  assembled  and  the  meeting  had 
been  called  to  order,  it  was  found  to  be  composed  almost 
entirely  of  those  who  were  opposed  to  the  priest. 

The    parishioners    who    were    favorable    to    him    did    QOl 


_49  — 

consider  it  necessary  to  attend,  as  they  were  led  to  believe 
that  the  meeting  had  been  convened  for  the  purpose  of  esta- 
blishing peace  between  him  and  those  at  variance  with  him, 
and  they  purposely  kept  away  lest  their  presence  might  in 
any  way  mar  the  harmony  of  the  proceedings.  But  when  Iff 
Macintosh  saw  that  the  meeting  was  almost  altogether  in 
accord  with  his  views,  "a  change  came  over  the  spirit  of  hi< 
dream."  Is  was  no  longer  a  question  of  peace  and  harmony, 
but  rather  of  abuse  and  recrimination  against  the  priest. 
After  having  rehearsed  the  various  reasons  for  dissatisfac- 
tion in  the  parish,  and  enumerated  the  charges  against  the 
pastor,  the  meeting  proceeded  to  the  election  of  elders  to  re- 
place those  hitherto  in  office.  The  election  having  been  con- 
firmed by  a  show  of  hands,  Macintosh  addressed  the  new 
officials,  setting  forth  in  detail  the  duties  they  would  be  re- 
quired to  perform,  and  gravely  informing  them  that  they 
must  forthwith  wait  upon  the  pastor  and  bid  him  quit  the 
parish  as  soon  as  possible.  This  election  of  elders  by  only  a 
portion  of  the  congregation  was  altogether  irregular.  In  fact, 
such  a  proceeding  had  never  been  heard  of  in  the  Diocese, 
and  no  precedent  could  be  invoked  to  justify  it  It  was  clear- 
ly shown  by  sworn  testimony  given  at  the  trial  that,  from 
the  time  of  Bishop  MacEachern,  and  indeed  from  the  very 
beginning  of  the  parish,  the  elders  had  been  chosen  by  the 
pastor,  and  the  people  had  never  a  voice  in  their  selection. 
On  the  following  Sunday  Father  John  returned  from  St 
Peter's,  and  when  he  heard  what  had  been  done  at  the  meet- 
ing, he  was  much  disappointed,  and  steadfastly  refused  to 
ratify  the  proceedings.  Addressing  the  congregation  after 
mass,  he  pointed  to  the  old  elders  who  were  in  their  place, 
and  said  these  were  his  elders  and  he  would  not  recognize 
any  others.  At  this  point  Macintosh  rose  from  his  seat  and 
stepping  forth  demanded  a  hearing.  The  priest  bade  him  lit 
down  and  remain  silent,  but  he  was  not  to  be  put  down,  and 
4 


—  5d)  — 

loudly  insisted  thai  be  should  be  beard.  He  told  the  pries! 
very  emphatically  that  ;is  be  had  the  use  of  the  church  for 
years,  he,  Macintosh,  would  haw  it  for  one  day.  When  it 
became  evident  that  there  was  likely  to  be  an  uproar  (re- 
nted in  the  House  of  God,  the  priest  knelt  at  the  altar  and 
offered  up  a  prayer  for  peace.  Quiet  was  at  once  restored 
and  the  congregation  began  to  disperse.  Father  John  making 
his  way  to  the  door  was  followed  by  .Macintosh,  who  called 
him  •!  coward  and  other  opprobrious  epithets  as  they  emer- 
ged from  the  sacred  edifice.  This  Is  substantially  the  evidence 
elicited  at  the  trial  which  occupied  the  attention  of  the 
court  for  two  days. 

Father  John,  testifying  in  his  own  behalf,  said  that 
'•nniiiy  had  grown  up  against  him  because  he  was  a  landed 
proprietor,  and  had  been  aggravated  by  an  impression  that 
he  had  been  instrumental  in  bringing  the  troops  to  East 
Point.  He  declared,  however,  in  the  most  solemn  manner  and 
In  the  most  unequivocal  terms,  that  he  had  neither  hand  nor 
part  in  that  regrettable  occurrence. 

When  the  evidence  had  been  all  taken,  the  case  went  to 
1  lie  jury,  who  after  short  deliberation  brought  in  a  verdict 
of  ''not  guilty".   Macintosh  was  thus  acquited  <>f  the  charge, 

not  however  that  the  facts  set  forth  had  not  been  proved, 
but'r.'ther  because  there  was  no  law  on  the  statute  look  of 
i  he  ( Jolony  that  had  direct  bearing  on  the  point  at  issue. 

Thus   ended    one   of    the   saddest    episodes    in    the    history 

of  the  Church  in  Prince  Edward  [aland.  But  though  ended, 
its  effects  remained,  for  the  bad  feelings  amongst  the  people, 

according  as  they  had  espoused  one  side  or  the  other,  conti- 
nued for  years  to  disturb  the  peace  that  should  have  reigned 
in  the  parish.    <>ne  thing  certain  was  that   Father  John's 

usefulness  was  forever  destroyed  in  th.it  locality  ;  and  the 
Bishop  felt  that  it  was  Imperative  that  he  should  be  removed 
from  ;i  scene  df  so  much  unpleasant  ness. 


This,  however,  could  not  be  effected  as  readily  and  u 
quietly  ;is  His  Lordship  would  have  wished,  for  Father  .John 
held  persona]  views  regarding  the  matter,  and  be  was  prone 
to  be  obstinate  and  headstrong  in  his  own  opinion.  He 
fancied  that  the  Bishop  was  prejudiced  against  him,  and 
that  the  neighboring  elergy  had  connived  at  his  removal 
by  fomenting  strife  amongst  his  people  ;  but  in  the  end  he 
was  obliged  to  submit,  and  leaving  St.  .Margaret's  he  retired 
once  mi. re  to  hit  home  at  Tracadie.  Here,  in  the  calm  and 
peace  of  retirement,  he  learned  to  regard  with  deeper  insight 
the  untoward  events  of  the  last  few  years.  He  realized  that 
he  could  not  again  take  up  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  a 
place  fraught  with  so  many  unpleasant  memories,  and  he 
determined  to  go  abroad  and  consecrate  the  remaining  years 
of  this  life  to  the  cause  of  religion  in  some  foreign  land. 
Accordingly,  having  appointed  an  agent  to  manage  his  estate 
on  Lot  3(1,  he  set  out  for  England  and  remained  there  till 
his  death. 

Father  John's  character  has  been  variously  estimated. 
That  hi1  was  a  good  priest  no  one  has  ever  denied.  Whatever 
adverse  critics  might  have  said  at  a  time  when  feelings  ran 
high,  there  was  never  a  question  of  his  priestly  rectitude, 
and  never  did  a  breath  of  suspicion  rise  to  tarnish  his  moral 
conduct  It  is  true,  ;t  was  said  that  he  was  proud  and  sensi- 
tive, and  perhaps  little  fitted  to  lead  a  people  excited  almost 
In  frenzy  by  the  question  of  escheat  ;  but  he  was  to  a  great 
extern  a  victim  of  environment,  a  slave  of  conditions  which 
were  1 1 : : t  of  his  own  making,  and  which,  by  fore*'  of  circum- 
stances, he  was  unable  to  control.  A>  a  near  relative  of  his 
once  wrote  : — "A  thousand  pities  that  he  ever  had  a  patri- 
monial  inheritance,   or  that   he  ever   lived   among  his   near 

relatives.    It  was  the  occasion  of  misunderstandings  which 

he  knew  not  how  to  remove  as  others  could  have  done.    He 
believed  the  first  narrator  of  a  transaction,  and  W*l  t  I  -  sm- 


—  52  — 

pie  minded  in  that  way,  though  BO  Intelligent  in  other  res- 
pects. This  was  an  unfortunate  preparation  for  the  admis- 
sion of  trouble,  or  rather  for  his  giving  trouble  to  himself 
and  others.  But  God1,  who  knows. how  to  draw  good  out  of 
great  evils,  led  him  to  go  where  lie  made  himself  more  useful 
to  the  Church  until  his  death,  far  from  the  scenes  of  early 
misunderstandings." 

On  the  other  hand,  those  who  had  opposed  him  and  had 
connived  at  his  removal  gained  little  by  the  apparent  success 
that  had  crowned  their  efforts.  Many  of  them,  indeed,  paid 
dearly  for  the  inglorious  part  they  had  played  in  that  melan- 
choly drama.  Tradition,  long  lingering  among  the  older  in- 
habitants of  eastern  King's  County,  tells  how  God  vindicated 
the  honor  of  his  minister  by  punishing,  in  a  visible  and  un- 
mistakable manner,  those  who  had  sought  his  ruin.  Perhaps 
the  fervent  faith  that  animated  these  people  may  have  exag- 
gerated the  nature  of  these  calamities  ;  perhaps,  superstition 
itself  may  have  tinged  them  with  false  coloring  ;  perhaps  re- 
pentance born  of  fear  may  have  changed  their  real  meaning; 
but  it  is  none  the  less  true  that,  for  years  after  Father  John's 
departure,  there  were  many  persons  who  would  stoutly  main- 
tain that  misfortunes  dire  and  severe  had  fallen  upon  the 
parish,  and  especially  upon  those  who  had  been  the  most 
prominent  in  their  opposition  to  their  pastor. 

As  for  John  Macintosh,  he  never  knew  another  prospe- 
rous day.  His  career,  though  promising  enough  at  that  time, 
was  doomed  to  dreary  failure.  It  is  true,  he  lived  to  be  old  ; 
but  his  was  an  old  age  bereft  of  that  honor  with  which  men 
are  wont  to  regard  those  who  have  grown  venerable  with  the 
fullness  of  years.  Even  the  home  that  had  sheltered  him  in 
life  speedily  lost  its  freshness,  and  to  this  day  it  stands  in 
ruin  by  the  wayside,  a  crumbling  monument  to  a  blighted 
career. 

Father  Pius  MacPhee  succded  Father  John  at  St.   Mar* 


-  53  - 

garet's  and  East  Point.  Since  his  ordination  about  a  year 
ago,  he  had  spent  his  time  partly  at  Rustico,  but  principally 
at  St.  Andrew's,  where  he  filled  the  position  of  Sector  of  the 

College. 

This  institution  was  now  closed.  In  the  mind  of  Bishop 
Macdonald  it  had  outlived  its  usefulness,  and  he  believed  it 
was  necessary  to  replace  it  with  a  college  more  in  keeping 
with  the  times.  For  some  time,  and  indeed  ever  since  Father 
(  harles  had  ceased  to  be  rector,  discipline  had  become  consi- 
derably relaxed,  more  especially  in  the  last  year  or  two,  when 
it  inay  he  said  there  was  no  discipline  at  all.  The  boys  cer- 
tainly had  things  pretty  much  their  own  way,  and,  to  put  it 
mildly,  they  enjoyed  privileges  and  freedoms,  that  would 
seem  inconsistent  writh  the  ideals  that  are  wont  to  obtain  in 
an  institution  founded  purposely  to  foster  vocations  for  the 
priesthood1.  The  parish  of  St  Andrew  at  this  time  was  no- 
ted for  the  number  of  parties  or  dances  organized,  especially 
in  the  winter  nights,  for  the  amusement  of  the  young  people, 
and  in  course  of  time,  it  came  to  pass  that  the  patronage  of 
the  College  was  considered  necessary  for  the  success  of  these 
reunions.  In  fact,  a  dance  at  which  the  College  boys  did  not 
muster  strong  was  apt  to  be  regarded  as  "flat,  stale  and 
unprofitable".  These  kindly  dispositions  on  the  part  of  the 
people  was  undoubtedly  satisfactory  to  the  boys  ;  but  the 
tender  plant  of  studious  habits  could  not  but  wither  and  die 
in  such  an  atmosphere  ;  and  it  is  not  surprising  therefore 
that  even  the  best  disposed  among  the  boys  could  apply 
themselves  only  with  difficulty  to  serious  study  amid  cir- 
cumstances so  unfavorable.  Bishop  Macdonald,  therefore, 
decided  to  close  the  institution,  and,  when  the  boys  were  dis- 
niissed  for  their  holidays  in  the  summer  of  1841.  it  was  with 
the  understanding  that  they  should  return  thither  M  more 

Some  one  has  raised  the  question:  would  it  not  hare 
been  better  for  the  Bishop  to  have  made  a  serious  effort  to 


improve  the  discipline  rather  than  close  the  College?    By 
the  latter  proceeding  the  Diocese  was  left  withoul  means 
•!•  vocations,  a  work  accomplished  with  eminenl  suc< 
i»v  St.  Andrew's  College  in  its  earlier  years.    Ii  is  trne  that 
:tt  this  time  Bis  Lordship  h;i<l  bonghl  land  in  the  vicinity  of 
Charlottetown  with  the  intention  of  erecting  b  new  coll< 
hut    his    means    were    limited,    and    the    work    advance! 
Slowly,  thai   over  ten  years  elapsed   before  it    was  ready   !'  >v 

i  ecupation.  Ten  years  without  a  college  meanl  a  c  n  1- 

ing  hiatus  in  i  he  ranks  of  t lie  priesthood  ;  because  t  he  Bowing 
fountain  of  priestly  vocations  dried  up  from  want  of  that 
saving  rain,   that    nowhere  falls  so  abundantly   as   in   ti' 
institutions  est  a  hi  i  shed  by  the  Church  for  that  purpose. 

lint  religion  was  flourishing  throughout  the  Diocese  in 
spite  of  adverse  conditions.  The  Bishop  was  lavish  of  his 
pastoral  solicitude,  the  clergy  active  and  devoted,  and  as 
Dew   missions   were   formed   and    new   churches  built,   it    was 

becoming  easier  for  the  people  to  attend  to  their  religious 
duti 

In  the  summer  of  1844  the  editor  of  the  "Pictou  Eastern 
Chronicle"  made  a  ton*  throughout  Prince  Edward  Is 
land,  and  a  few  weeks  later  published  his  impressions  of  the 
place  and  people.  As  far  as  they  refer  to  Catholic  affairs,  they 
are  of  interest,  and  will  serve  to  bring  this  chapter  to  a 
close.     The   population    of   the    Island    is   a    trifle   over   fifty 

thousand,    of  these  more  than  twenty  thousand  or  nearly 
half  are  Roman  Catholics,  fifteen  thousand  profess  Presby 
lerianism,  about  six  thousand  are  Episcopalian's,  aboul  two 
thousand   Baptists,  ami  the  remainder  of  ether  denomina- 
t  ions. 

••The  Roman  Catholics  are  composed  of  a  large  propor- 

,  of  Acadian  French,  who  retain  many  peculiar  habits 
derived  from  their  ancestors,  and  who  may  easily  he  distin- 
guished in  passing  through  the  country.   The  remainder  are 


JO 


Scotch  Highlanders  who  compose  some  entire  settlements  in 

the  country,  and  Irish,  who  compose  a  large  proportion  of 
the  population  of  Charlottetown  as  well  as  some  other 
ouarters.  The  whole  Island  is  under  the  pastoral  Inspection 
of  the  Right  Reverend  Bernard  Donald  Macdonald,  Bishop 
of  Charlottetown,  who  resides  at  Rustico,  a  few  miles  dis- 
tant from  the  Capital.  They  are  erecting  a  large  building 
for  a  seminary  of  education  a  short  distance  from  Charlotte- 
town,  and,  besides  the  large  place  of  worship  in  that  town, 
they  have  handsome  places  of  worship  in  every  section  of  the 
Island  where  they  are  numerous." 


CHAPTER  VI 


BEGINNING  OF  THE  BIBLE  QUESTION. — THE  BIBLE  SOCIETY  WANT  THE 
BIBLE  IN  THE  SCHOOLS. — PETITIONS  TO  THIS  EFFECT  PRESENTED 
TO  THE  HOUSE  OF  ASSEMBLY. — THE  DEBATE  THAT  FOLLOWED. — 
THE  PRAYER  OF  THE  PETITIONS  IS  REJECTED  BY  THE  HOUSE. 

The  year  1845  witnessed  the  first  earnest  effort  put  forth 
to  have  the  Bible  introduced  as  a  text  book  into  the  schools 
of  Prince  Edward  Island.  It  was  practically  the  beginning 
of  the  famous  Bible  Question,  which  for  many  years  conti- 
nued to  play  an  inglorious  part  in  our  political  and  religious 
history.  When  the  Central  Academy  was  founded  in  the 
year  1836,  all  denominations  were  led  to  believe  that  it  was 
to  be  entirely  non-sectarian.  Religious  instruction  was  to 
form  no  part  of  its  curriculum,  because  all  classes  and 
creeds  were  supposed  to  take  advantage  of  the  educational 
facilities  it  afforded.  Hence  the  Act  by  which  it  was  founded 
did  not  authorize  the  Bible,  but  clearly  set  forth :  "That  no 
religious  test  whatever  shall  be  used  in  the  said  Academy,  in 
crder  that  the  classes  in  the  same  may  be  free  and  open  to 
all."  In  1843  this  Act  was  revised  and  amended,  but  the  non- 
sectarian  character  of  the  institution  was  still  maintained, 
for  the  reason  that,  being  the  most  suitable  to  the  conditions 
of  a  mixed  population,  it  had  been  found  to  give  general 
satisfaction.  But  there  were  living  at  this  time  in  Charlotte- 
town,  and  here  and  there  throughout  the  country,  certain 


—  58  — 

officious  individuals  who  were  not  content  to  lei  well  enough 
alone,  but  must  needs  disturb  the  harmony  that  had  hither- 
to reigned  in  the  community.    Their  zeal   for  the   Bible, 

together  with  certain  political  advantages,  which  they  hoped 
to  gain  from  an  agitation  that  would  appeal  t<»  what  was 
best  and  worst  in  man,  led  them  to  find  many  and  grave 
faults  in  the  educational  system  adopted  in  the  colony,  and 
especially  in  the  course  of  studies  now  in  vogue  in  the  Cen- 
tral Academy.  They  found  this  institution  without  the 
Bible,  and  forthwith  it  was  declared  to  be  "a  sink  of  immo- 
rality and  a  den  of  infidelity'",  and  unless  the  Government 
should  speedily  interfere  and  place  the  "Good  Book"  in  the 
hands  of  the  teachers  and  pupils,  grave  disorders  would 
surely  arise  and  the  barque  of  education  in  Prince  Edward 
island  would  inevitably  go  to  pieces  in  the  seething  whirl- 
pools of  immorality  and  irreligion.  Foremost  in  this  opi- 
nion were  certain  members  of  the  Charlottetown  Auxiliary 
Bible  Society,  who  discussed  the  matter  at  great  length  at 
their  annual  meeting  on  Monday,  January  l!7th  L845,  and 
afterwards  adopted  a  resolution,  asking  that  the  Bible  be 
placed  on  the  list  of  text  books  used  in  the  Central  Academy. 
The  meeting,  however,  was  not  by  any  means  unanimous  in 
supporting,  the  resolution,  and  many  able  speeches  were 
made  against  it,  notably  by  Chief  Justice  Jarvis,  the  Attor- 
ney General  Mr,  Bobert  Hodgson  Mr.  Hensley  and  Captain 
Bwabey.  Bnt  the  agitation  once  commenced  went  on  with 
ever-increasing  rigor,  and  soon  grew  so  acrimonious  and  at 
limes  so  personal,  that  some  members  of  the  Bible  Society 
'endered  their  resignation,  rather  than  share  in  the  odium 
of  such  strife.  In  the  meantime  petitions,  praying  thai  the 
reading  of  the  Bjble  should  be  authorized  in  the  Central 
Academy  and  in  the  public  schools,  were  being  circulated 
and  numerously  signed  so  as  to  be  in  readiness  for  the  forth 
eoming  session  of  the  Legislature,  when  the  petitioners  hoped 


—  59  — 

that  their  wishes  would  become  law.  When  the  House  met  <>n 
the  4th  of  March  the  Speech  from  the  Throne  contained  the 
following  paragraph:  "it  is  with  the  Binceresl  gratification 
thai  I  notice  the  advance  of  the  educational  institutions 
throughout  this  Island.  I  feel  it  my  especial  duty  to  observe 
upon  the  unwonted  position  to  which  the  Central  Academy 
lias  attained  under  the  reorganisation  of  its  system  lately 
introduced  and  carried  out  with  great  zeal. . . .  You  will,  I 
am  satisfied,  cherish  these  and  other  such  institutions, 
which,  under  Divine  Providence,  guarantee  to  the  Colony  the 
establishment  of  those  principles  which  can  alone  ensure 
tranquillity,  prosperity  and  happiness."  These  words  did  not 
in  themselves  foreshadow  any  violent  change;  but  there 
were  some  who  read  into  them  an  intention  of  opposing  all 
innovation  ;  whilst  others  regarded  them  as  a  veiled  attempt 
to  open  the  way  for  the  Bible,  more  especially  as  the  Gover- 
nor himself,  Sir  Henry  Vere  Huntly,  had  attended  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Bible  Society,  and  had  there  expressed  himself 
;',s  an  ardent  advocate  of  the  Bible  in  the  scools.  But  what- 
ever may  have  been  the  purport  of  the  Speech  from  the 
Throne,  the  Bible  Question  did  not  fail  to  come  up  for  con- 
spiration in  due  time.  Before  the  end  of  the  Session  no  less 
than  eighteen  petitions  bearing  on  the  subject  were  laid  on 
the  table  of  the  House,  and,  in  consequence,  the  people's  rr- 
preventatives  could  not  easily  shirk  the  issue  thus  thrust 
upon  them,  however  much  each  may  have  been  personally 
opposed  to  the  introduction  of  a  matter  so  dangerous  to 
peace  and  order.  To  their  credit,  however,  it  must  be  said, 
that  the  debate  which  followed  the  reading  of  the  pet  it  i  ins 
was  singularly  free  from  all  sectarian  bitterness.  Whatever 
may  have  been  said  by  individual  members  with  a  view  to 
gain  a  party  advantage,  all  seemed  unanimous  in  their  vene- 
ration for  the  sacred  volume  under  consideration,  as  well  as 
in  their  respect  for  the  religions  convictions  of  all  denomi- 


—  CO  — 

nations.  The  Catholic  members,  as  a  rule,  took  no  par*  in 
the  discussion.  With  one  or  two  exceptions  they  were  con- 
tent to  have  their  views  put  forth  and  their  rights  cham- 
pioned by  their  Protestant  fellow-members,  whose  opinions, 
on  account  of  their  religious  standing,  would  be  received 
with  a  greater  measure  of  equanimity  by  the  community  .it 
large.  Perhaps  the  strongest  speech  in  opposition  to  the  peti- 
tions was  that  made  by  the  Speaker  of  the  House,  Mr.  Joseph 
Pope.  He  regarded  the  movement  not  merely  as  an  attempt 
to  remove  the  no-test  clause  from  the  Academy  Act,  but  as 
an  organized  effort  to  force  the  Protestant  Version  of  the 
Scriptures  into  the  schools  of  the  Island,  and  such  a  proceed- 
ing he  could;  not  help  regarding  as  fraught  with  evil  to  the 
schools  and  to  the  Country.  He  said  that  since  the  question 
had  been  first  mooted,  Catholic  children  had  been  withdrawn 
from  the  Academy,  and,  in  consequence,  ill  will  had  sprung 
up  where  peace  and  harmony  had  hitherto  prevailed.  He 
insisted  upon  the  fact  that  he  was  a  Protestant,  firmly  attach- 
ed to  the  principles  of  his  religion,  and  yielding  to  no  one 
in  his  respect  for  the  Bible  ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  he  was 
ready  to  oppose  its  introduction  into  the  Central  Academy. 
He  did  not  object  to  the  custom  that  now  obtained  in  some 
of  the  district  schools,  because  there  Bible  reading  was 
only  an  optional  matter,  and  Catholics  and  Protestants 
were  at  liberty  to  read  their  respective  versions  ;  but  to  ac- 
cede to  the  prayer  of  the  petitioners,  with  regard  to  the  Cen- 
tral Academy,  would  mean  nothing  less  than  the  expulsion 
of  all  the  Catholic  children  from  that  institution,  and  this 
he  believed  was  the  object  aimed  at.  The  Honorable  Speaker 
W84  brought  to  task  by  Mr  Palmer  in  a  lengthy  speech.  He 
contended  that  no  compulsion  was  contemplated  by  the  peti- 
t  ioners,  who  merely  asked  for  the  repeal  of  the  no-test  clause, 
so  that  the  Bible  might  be  read  by  the  children  whose  pa- 
rents desired  that  privilege.    He  closed  his  speech  with  n 


—  Gl  — 

resolution  asking  the  House  to  repeal  that  part  of  the  Act 
constituting  the  Central  Academy,  which  declared  that  no 
test  was  to  be  allowed  in  the  institution.  Mr.  Longworth, 
seconding  the  motion,  explained  that  the  object  aimed  at  was 
to  place  the  Academy  on  an  equal  footing  with  the  district 
schools  ;  and  he  felt  sure  that  both  the  Catholic  and  Protes- 
tant versions  would  be  authorized  if  that  were  considered 
necessary.  After  some  further  discussion,  Honorable  John 
S.  Macdonald  submitted  the  following  resolution,  seconded 
by  Mr  Rae:  "Whereas  to  quote  the  words  of  several  peti- 
tions now  under  consideration,  relative  to  the  introduction 
of  the  Bible  as  a  class  book  into  the  Central  Academy  and 
other  schools  throughout  the  Island  receiving  grants  of  pu- 
blic money"  "to  promote  the  Glory  of  God  and  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Lord  Jesws  Christ  by  the  early  instruction  of 
the  youth  in  the  principles  of  the  Word  of  God"',  the  House 
of  Assembly  considers  it  a  duty  incumbent  on  every  parent 
and  pastor,  and  as  essential  to  the  well-being  and  social  hap- 
piness of  mankind  ;  and  whereas  this  Committee  deprecates 
any  plan  of  education  which  does  not  recognize  free  liberty 
of  conscience,  it  consequently  approves  of  that  system  of 
national  instruction  established  by  law  now  in  progress  in 
the  Central  Academy — it  being  based  upon  a  dne  respect 
for  the  rights  of  conscience — which  leaves  the  institution 
open  to  all  ;  and  whereas  the  introduction  of  the  Douay 
Bible  as  a  class  book  into  the  Central  Academy  would  give 
offence  to  one  portion  of  the  community,  whilst  the  intro- 
duction of  a  different  version  thereof  would  be  condemned 
by  another,  so  nothing  can  be  more  injudicious  than  to  make 
the  reading  of  the  Bible  a  necessary  and  indispensable  con- 
dition of  receiving  the  advantages  of  secular  education  : 
nothing  more  unjust  than  to  impose  a  tax  upon  a  large  por- 
tion of  the  people  for  supplying  the  means  of  general  ins- 
truction, and  yet  by  compulsory  regulations  as  to  the  use  of 


—  C2  — 

the  Holy  Scriptures,  to  exclude  them  from  .1  participation  in 
its  benefits,  unless  they  thought  tit  to  accept  ii  on  terms  «>f 
which  they  conscientiously  disapprove  : 

"BfiSOLVED:  That  this  Committee  deem  ii  inexpedient 
to  adopt  any  compulsory  measures  for  the  introduction  of 
the  Bible  ;is  a  class  lx »» »k  iuto  the  Central  Academy,  or  the 
other  schools  throughout  the  island  receiving  grants  of  pu- 
blic  money". 

This  resolution  was  discussed  at  considerable  length 
and  finally  adopted  by  a  Large  majority.  On  motion 
of  Mr  Coles,  it  was  afterwards  amended  so  as  to  leave  out 
the  entire  preamble;  and  thus  only  the  main  pari  dealing 
with  the  prayer  of  the  petitions  was  placed  on  record. 
Tims  ended  the  first  notable  debate  of  our  Local  Legislature 
on  the  Bible  Question.  The  representatives  of  the  people  had 

refused  to  authorize  a  Change,  the  schools  were  ordered  to 
remain  as  they  had  been,  and  ;t  question  fraught  with  danger 
to  the  community  was  shelved  for  a  time.  But  it  was,  indeed, 

only  for  a  time.  The  embers  of  the  ill  will  it  had  created 
continued  to  smoulder  beneath  the  ashes  of  more  pressing 
considerations,  and  awaited  only  the  breath  of  favorable 
opportunity  to  burst  into  new  flame  and  set  up  8  general 
conflagration. 


CHAPTER  VI  [ 


st.  Andrew's  farm  let. — tenders  for  the  new  college. — inte- 
rior OF  RUSTICO  CHURCH  COMPLETED. — FATHER  JAMES  AENEAS 
MACINTYRE  PASTOR  OF  ST.  ANDREW'S. — HE  MEETS  WITH  AN  ACCI- 
DENT.— st.  Bernard's  society  founded. — new  church  at 
east  point. — father  mi ville  goes  to  the  magdalen  islands. 
— father  c.  boudreault  ordained. — he  remains  at  rusti- 
co.—  new  mission  of  st.  cuthbert. — bishop  macdonald 
leaves  for  rome. — belfast  riot. — last  of  catholic  disa- 
bilities removed.  — arrival  of  irish  immigrants. — bishop 
macdonald  returns. — new  church  at  de  sable.  — persons 
hurt  while  raising  the  frame. — church  at  kinkora. — 
church  at  souris  burnt. — census  of  1848. — father  james 
aeneas  macintyre  leaves  st.  andrew's. — ordination  of 
fathers  thomas  phelan  and  thomas  quinn. — father  quinn 
goes  to  st.  Andrew's. — father  phelan  remains  in  char- 
lottetown.  — father  belanger  leaves  the  magdalen  is- 
lands and  is  replaced  by  father  boudreault. — father 
dabareul  comes  to  charlottetown. 

The  farm  in  connection  with  St.  Andrew's  College  was 
in  a  high  state  of  cultivation.  Under  skilful  management  it 
had  become  exceedingly  productive,  and  had  been  for  the 
last  few  years  a  fruitful  source  of  revenue  in  the  hands  of 
ili<>  College  Trustees.  To  allow  so  valuable  a  property  to 
iie  idle,  now  that  the  College  was  closed,  would  have  been 
the  height  of  carelessness  ;  and  hence,  early  in  the  }<'•"'  L845, 
a  notice  was  inserted  in  the  newspapers  of  the  day,  offering 


—  G4  — 

to  rem  it  for  a  term  of  yean  together  with  the  stock  and 
fanning  implements. 

A  few  weeks  later  tenders  were  called  for  the  Construction 

of  a  new  college,  [twaa  to  be  erected  <>n  a  farm  recently  pur- 
chased by  the  Bishop,  situated  on  the  eastern  side  of  the 

Mnlpeque  Road,  and  about  a  mile  and  a  half  from  Charlnt- 
tetown.  The  site  chosen  for  the  new  building  was  a  small 
eminence  or  hillock,  called  Mount  St.  Bernard,  commanding 
a  splendid  view  of  the  town  and  harbor. 

In  the  month  of  July  tenders  were  asked  for  Lathing  and 
plastering  the  church  at  Bnstico.  From  this  fact  it  is  evident 
that  church  building  must  have  been  a  rather  slow  process  in 
Prince  I'd  ward  Island  in  the  years  to  which  our  history  now 
relates,  because  the  exterior  of  this  church  had  been  com- 
pleted about  seven  years  previous  to  this  time,  and  had  served 
most  of  that  period  as  a  place  of  worship  for  the  congrega- 
tion, but  it  was  only  now  that  the  first  Steps  were  taken  to- 
wards completing  the  interior,  so  that  it  might  be  in  proper 
condition  for  the  celebration  of  the  holy  mysteries. 

At  the  close  of  the  summer  of  1845  Father  James  Aeneas 
.Maelntvre  was  appointed  to  the  pastoral  charge  of  St. 
Andrew's  and  St  Peter's.  Heretofore  he  had  been  merely 
assistant  to  Father  Brady,  and  had  divided  his  time  between 
the  several  missions  of  which  St.  Andrew's  was  regarded  as 
the  centre;  but  now  be  becomes  pastor  with  independent  ju- 
risdiction, and  takes  up  his  residence  permanently  at  St.  An- 
drew's, whilst  Father  Brady  retains  the  care  of  Fort  Augus- 
tus, Tracadie,  Covehead  and  Vernon  River,  making  his  home 
at  the  last  mentioned  place.  Father  Maclntyre  was  a  preach- 
er of  great  power  and  miction,  and  a  pastor  scrupulously 
devoted  to  the  welfare  of  the  people  amongst  whom  he  had 
been  called  to  labor  ;  and  they  in  turn  appreciated  his  devo- 
tedness,  and  loved  him  for  his  many  qualities  of  head  and 
heart.    This   was   true   especially   of   the  people  of    Vernon 


—  65  — 

River  amongst  whom,  for  the  last  few  years,  he  had  spent 
the  most  of  his  time,  and  hence,  as  soon  ;is  they  learned  of 
his  appointment  as  Pastor,  they  held  a  meeting  and  selected 
a  committee  to  wait  on  him  at  St.  Andrew's  with  an  address 
accompanied  by  a  purse  of  money.  In  the  address  they  re- 
ferred to  the  amicable  relations  that  had  always  existed 
between  him  and  the  members  of  the  congregation,  they 
praised  the  excellent  work  he  had  performed  during  his  stay 
amongst  them,  and  added  that,  whilst  they  heard  with  regret 
the  circumstances  that  made  his  departure  necessary,  they 
could  not  but  rejoice  that  he  was  henceforth  to  have  a 
parish  of  his  own,  wherein  they  were  sure  his  splendid  ta- 
lents could  not  fail  to  accomplish  great  things  for  God  and 
Holy  Church.  A  short  time  after  this  he  met  with  an 
accident  that  nearly  cost  him  his  life.  One  night  in  the 
month  of  November,  as  he  was  on  his  way  home  from  St. 
Peter's  to  St.  Andrew's,  he  was  met  by  two  men  who  were 
driving  recklessly  in  the  darkness.  When  he  perceived  them 
approaching  he  drew  his  horse  to  the  side  of  the  road  as 
quickly  as  possible,  but  unfortunately  not  in  time  to  avoid 
a  collision.  His  gig  being  a  light  vehicle  was  overturned  by 
the  impact,  and  he  himself  violently  thrown  to  the  ground, 
where  he  lay  unconscious  for  a  time,  and  bled  so  profusely 
that  it  was  feared  he  had  ruptured  a  blood-vessel.  He  was 
carried  to  his  home  as  soon  as  possible,  where  he  speedily 
recovered,  and  before  the  end  of  the  year  he  was  again  about 
his  work  apparently  none  the  worse  of  his  untoward  expe- 
rience. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1846  Bishop  Macdonald 
organized  the  Ecclesiastical  Society  of  St.  Bernard,  an  asso- 
ciation of  mutual  protection  for  the  members  of  the  dioces- 
an clergy.  It  was  the  outcome  of  a  pious  thought  on  the 
part  of  the  Bishop,  who,  ever  solicitous  for  the  welfare  of 
his  priests,  feared  lest  any  of  their  number  should  fall  into 
5 


—  66  — 

indigent  circumstances  if  obliged  to  retire  from  the  active 
ministry.  Nor  was  his  anxiety  without  reasonable  foundation. 
The  people  whom  they  served  were  generally  poor  in  this 
world's  goods,  and  could  not  be  very  lavish  in  their  contri- 
butions towards  the  support  of  the  clergy,  and  in  such  cir- 
cumstances, it  was  not  to  be  supposed  that  the  latter  would 
be  in  a  position  to  hoard  up  wealth,  so  as  to  be  able  to  pro- 
vide against  the  proverbial  rainy  day.  The  Bishop,  therefore 
proposed  that  the  priests  form  themselves  into  a  mutual  aid 
society,  by  which,  by  means  of  annual  assessments,  a  fund 
might  be  created  for  the  relief  of  those  in  need  ;  or  to  quote 
His  Lordship's  words:  a'For  such  of  the  meritorious 
members  of  the  priesthood,  as  might  hereafter  from  sickness, 
age  or  other  bodily  or  mental  infirmities,  be  rendered  inca- 
pable of  discharging  the  duties  of  the  ministry  ;  and  in 
consequence  thereof,  be  abandoned  on  the  world's  wide  stage, 
to  seek  support  for  a  constitution  ruined,  perhaps,  in  the 
faithful  performance  of  duty  during  many  years".  With 
this  end  in  view  he  called  a  meeting  of  all  the  priests  of  the 
Diocese  at  Mount  St.  Bernard,  on  the  11th  of  March  1846, 
and  after  some  deliberation  a  society  was  founded,  called 
after  the  place  that  witnessed  its  birth  and  which  remains 
till  this  day  a  monument  to  the  foresight  and  good  sense  of 
Bishop  Macdonald.  The  original  members  of  the  new  Society 
were:  Bishop  Macdoriald,  Reverend  S.  E.  Perry,  Reverend 
M.  Reynolds,  Reverend  F.  J.  Macdonald,  Reverend  C.  Mi- 
ville,  Reverend  James  Macdonald,  Reverend  James  Brady, 
Reverend  James  Ae.  Maclntyre,  Reverend  Peter  Maclntyre, 
and  Reverend  Pius  MacPhee,  all  the  Clergy  in  the  Diocese 
at  that  date. 

In  the  present  year  Father  Pius  commenced  to  make 
preparations  for  the  building  of  a  new  church  at  East  Point. 
This  mission  had  rapidly  increased  in  population  during  the 
last  decade,  and  for  that  reason  the  little  church,  that  served 


—  67  - 

to  accommodate  the  congregation  for  well-nigh  a  quarter  of  a 
century,  was  now  entirely  too  small  for  the  crowds  that 
thronged  to  it  on  Sundays.  It  was  therefore  plainly  impera- 
tive that  it  should  be  immediately  replaced  by  one  larger  in 
size  and  more  in  keeping  with  the  latter-day  ideas  of  church 
architecture. 

In  Charlottetown  Father  Reynolds  was  continually 
wrestling  with  the  difficulties  attending  the  building  of  the 
new  Cathedral.  Though  years  had  elapsed  since  work  had 
been  commenced  on  the  foundation,  the  exterior  was  not 
quite  finished,  and  many  a  time  the  good  priest  lost  patience, 
when  he  found  that,  despite  his  efforts  and  exhortations,  the 
work  failed  to  keep  pace  with  his  desires. 

Up  till  this  time  there  had  been  only  one  priest  in  the 
whole  of  the  Magdalen  Islands,  the  Reverend  Alexis  Belan- 
ger.  A  lonesome  experience  was  his,  cut  off,  for  a  great  part 
of  the  year,  from  all  communication  with  the  outside  world, 
and  condemned  to  a  long  and  trying  separation  from  his 
brother  priests.  Bishop  Macdonald  now  decided  that  such  an 
arduous  state  of  affairs  should  continue  no  longer,  and  he 
determined  to  send  thither  a  second  priest,  who  would  cheer 
the  gloom  of  Father  Belanger's  isolation,  by  sharing  with 
him  in  the  labors  of  his  scattered  missions.  For  this  purpose 
he  made  choice  of  Father  Miville,  who  forthwith  bade  adieu 
to  Rustico,  and  set  out  for  the  Magdalen  Islands,  where  he 
assumed  charge  of  the  missions  of  Etang  du  Nord  and  Havre 
aux  Maisons.  His  place  at  Rustico  was  speedily  filled  by  the 
appointment  of  Reverend  Charles  Boudreault,  who  had 
been  recently  ordained  by  Bishop  Macdonald.  Father  Bou- 
dreault  was  a  native  of  the  Magdalen  Islands,  and  had  made 
his  early  studies  at  the  College  of  St.  Theresa  near  Montreal. 
In  the  year  1843  he  entered  the  Seminary  of  St.  Sulpice  in 
Montreal,  where  he  remained  till  the  month  of  July  1846, 


—  66  — 

when  he  came  to  Rustico  and,  after  three  months  a!  further 

preparation,  was  raised  to  the  priesthood. 

One  of  the  flrst  duties  that  claimed  the  attention  of 
Father  James  Maclntyre,  on  being  named  pastor,  was  t<> 
open  another  mission  on  the  Pisquid  Road  between  St.  An- 
drew's and  Georgetown.  A  number  of  Catholics  had  settled 
in  that  locality  some  years  previous,  and  in  the  meantime 
had  been  obliged  to  go  to  St.  Andrew's  or  Fort  Augustas  to 
assist  at  mass.  Not  long  before  this  time  they  had  expressed 
a  desire  of  being  formed  into  a  separate  mission,  and  Father 
Brady  entering  into  their  views  had  secured  a  plot  of  land 
on  what  is  now  called  Peake's  Road,  with  the  intention  of 
building  on  it  a  church,  that  might  serve  not  only  for  the 
people  of  the  Pisquid  Road  and  vicinity,  but  also  for  those 
residing  at  Morell,  by  uniting  the  two  settlements  in  one 
mission.  But  this  plan  did  not  meet  the  views  of  Father 
Maclntyre.  His  opinion  was  that  the  time  would  soon  come, 
when  a  church  would  be  necessary  in  each  locality,  and  he 
accordingly  sought  out  another  site  on  the  Pisquid  Road, 
and  having  appointed  a  committee  of  the  resident  house- 
holders of  that  place,  set  them  to  work  to  procure  the  mate- 
rials for  a  new  church.  The  work  went  on  apace.  There  was 
an  abundance  of  excellent  lumber  in  the  neighborhood,  the 
people  were  willing,  and  even  the  women  themselves  would 
not  disdain  to  lend  a  helping  hand,  and  on  occasion  would 
wield  an  axe,  or  shoulder  a  piece  of  timber  in  their  eagerness 
to  forward  the  pious  undertaking.  Building  operations  were 
soon  commenced  and  were  continued  with  little  or  no  inter- 
ruption till  the  exterior  was  completed.  On  Sunday,  No- 
vember 22nd  1846,  it  was  solemnly  opened  for  divine  worship, 
when  Father  Maclntyre  offered  up  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the 
mass  and  preached  an  eloquent  sermon  appropriate  to  the 
occasion.    The  new  church  was  dedicated  to  St.  Outhbert, 


—  69  — 

who  continued  for  forty  years  to  l>e  the  titular  saint  of  the 
mission. 

At  this  time  Bishop  Macdonald  was  crossing  the  Ocean 
on  his  way  to  Koine.  Ten  years  had  elapsed  since  his  appoint- 
ment to  the  See  of  Charlottetown,  and  he  had  not  yet  paid  a 
visit  to  the  Pope,  as  all  bishops  are  required  to  do  by  their 
oath  of  office.  In  his  circumstances  it  was  not  an  easy  mat- 
ter to  undertake  such  a  journey  ;  but  now  the  time  had  conic 
when  he  could  no  longer  neglect  so  important  a  feature  of 
his  pastoral  duties,  and  accordingly,  on  the  3rd  of  November, 
he  set  out  for  Rome,  and  spent  the  entire  winter  in  Europe. 

Meanwhile  the  enmity  between  Catholics  and  Protes- 
tants, begotten  of  the  Bible  Question,  had  not  been  allayed 
by  the  vote  of  the  Legislature.  No  matter  how  fairly  the  re- 
presentatives of  the  people  had  disposed  of  the  question,  the 
people  themselves,  at  least,  in  certain  localities,  treasured  up 
uncharitable  and  even  bitter  recollections  of  it.  This  truth 
was  painfully  exemplified  in  the  early  part  of  the  year  1847, 
on  the  occasion  of  an  election  held  in  the  Belfast  District. 
Four  candidates  entered  the  field,  viz:  Messrs  Douse  and 
MacLean  for  the  Government,  and  Messrs  Little  and  Mac- 
dougall  for  the  opposition.  The  Bible  Question  being  still 
fresh  in  the  minds  of  the  electors,  the  campaign  had  not  pro- 
ceeded far,  when  the  virus  of  religious  bigotry  impregnated 
the  whole  discussion,  and  the  people  became  inflamed  to  a 
pit <h  of  frenzy,  hitherto  unknown  in  this  peaceful  commu- 
nity. The  Protestant  electors  ranged  themselves  in  a  body  on 
the  side  of  Douse  and  MacLean,  while  the  Catholics  were 
equally  unanimous  in  support  of  the  Opposition  candidates. 
To  magnify  the -gravity  of  the  situation,  racial  antipathy  w;is 
elded  to  religious  bigotry,  for  as  a  rule  the  Protestant  elec- 
tors were  of  Scottish  origin,  whilst  a  great  number  of  the 
Catholics  were  of  Irish  extraction.  Matters  came  to  a  crisis 
on  the  1st  of  March  when  the  poll  was  opened  at  Pinette. 


—  70  — 

Supporters  of  both  parties  were  on  hand  from  early  morning, 
and  evidently  determined  to  enforce  their  views  with  open 
violence.  The  day's  proceedings  had  scarcely  commenced, 
when  trouble  arose  which  culminated  in  a  pitched  battle 
between  the  parties.  Sticks  were  freely  used,  and  many  per- 
sons were  injured,  some  indeed  so  severely  that  they  died  of 
their  wounds.  This  unfortunate  incident,  known  as  the  Bel- 
fast Riot,  is  perhaps  the  most  disgraceful  event  in  the  reli- 
gious and  political  history  of  Prince  Edward  Island,  and 
contributed  not  a  little  to  embitter  feelings  that  were  already 
too  venomous  between  the  different  denominations  composing 
the  community.  It  had  however  one  salutary  effect.  It  taught 
the  lesson  that  might  is  not  always  right,  and  that  violence 
forms  no  part  of  our  political  heritage  ;  and  howsoever  the 
politicians  of  the  future  may  have  appealed  to  religious 
bigotry,  howsoever  they  may  have  tried  to  inflame  the  minds 
of  their  followers,  the  people  sobered  by  sad  experience  never 
allowed  themselves  to  be  again  stirred  up  to  that  degree  of 
fanaticism,  which  stained  our  Island  history  with  the  Belfast 
Riot. 

About  a  month  after  this  sad  occurrence,  and  whilst 
its  memory  must  have  been  fresh  in  the  minds  of  all,  the 
House  of  Assembly,  with  a  large  Protestant  majority,  remov- 
ed from  the  Statute  Books  of  the  Colony  the  last  of  the  legal 
disabilities  under  which  Catholics  had  hitherto  labored. 
When  the  Colonial  Legislature  in  the  year  1830  passed  "An 
Act  for  the  Relief  of  His  Majesty's  Roman  Catholic  Sub- 
jects" there  was  inserted  in  the  body  of  the  Act  the  form  of 
an  oath,  to  which  Catholics  were  supposed  to  subscribe  on 
taking  office  under  the  Crown.  This  part  of  the  Statute,  it 
is  true,  had  always  remained  practically  a  dead  letter,  for 
the  reason  that  no  one  had  insisted  on  its  enforcement,  but 
the  mere  possibility  of  such  an  obligation  being  exacted  was 
highly  distasteful  to  the  Catholic  people,  because  they  could 


--    71   - 

not  regard  it  any  other  light  than  a  reflection  upon  their 
loyalty  and  patriotism.  Now  however  all  cause  of  complaint 
was  removed,  when,  on  the  22nd  of  April  1847,  this  portion 
of  the  Act  of  1830  was  repealed,  and  Catholics  were  hence- 
forth placed  on  the  same  footing  before  the  law  as  their  Pro- 
testant fellowT-citizens. 

In  the  month  of  May  1847  the  Catholic  population  of 
Prince  Edward  Island  received  a  notable  increase  by  the 
arrival  of  over  four  hundred  immigrants  from  Ireland.  Of 
these  some  sought  employment  in  Charlottetown,  but  the 
greater  number  joined  their  fellow-countrymen  in  the  coun- 
try parishes,  where  in  the  course  of  time  they  succeeded  in 
building  up  comfortable  homes  for  themselves. 

A  few  weeks  later  Bishop  Macdonald  returned  home 
after  an  absence  of  over  seven  months,  during  which  Father 
Francis  Macdonald  and  Father  Brady  had  been  entrusted 
with  the  administration  of  the  Diocese.  He  received  a  hearty 
welcome  from  clergy  and  people,  and  now,  strengthened  by 
a  long  and  pleasant  respite  from  his  labors,  he  is  able  to  take 
up  the  burden  anew,  and  devote  himself  again  to  the  flock, 
whose  welfare  is  the  object  of  his  continual  solicitude. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  the  people  of  DeSable  Lot  29, 
built  their  first  church.  Since  their  arrival  in  the  Colony 
their  lot  had  been  a  trying  one,  and  in  no  particular  did 
they  suffer  more,  than  in  the  absence  of  that  spiritual  atten- 
tion to  which  they  had  been  accustomed  in  the  mother  coun- 
try. The  only  practical  religious  consolation  afforded  them 
in  their  present  circumstances  was,  on  the  rare  occasions, 
that  Father  Reynolds  would  come  and  hold  a  station  in 
their  neighborhood,  and  any  further  assistance  meant  for 
them  a  wearisome  journey  to  the  nearest  resident  priest.  Now 
however,  they  made  up  their  minds  that,  at  least  as  far  as 
it  lay  with  them,  they  would  better  their  condition,  by  build- 
ing a  church  for  themselves,  and  thus  show  by  honest  and 


—  72  — 

earnest  effort  that  they  were  deserving  of  a  greater  measure 
of  spiritual  csarai   With  this  accomplished  they  hoped  that, 

one  day,  and  perhaps  before  long,  a  priest  would  come  t<» 
reside  amongst  them,  who  would  keep  the  torch  <>f  faith 
continually  burning,  and  gladden  their  hearts  by  ministering 

always  to  their  spiritual  wants.  They  accordingly  commen- 
ced to  collect  materials  for  a  new  church,  and  soon  had  all 
things  in  readiness,  hut  the  work  of  construction  had  Dot 
proceeded  far  when  an  accident  occurred,  which  threw  a 
damper  on  their  ardor  and  chilled  the  enthusiasm  that  until 
then  had  marked  their  efforts.  When  the  frame  was  ready  to 
be  raised  a  large  number  of  people  assembled  to  assist  ;  and, 
sis  frequently  happens-  when  a  number  of  irresponsible  per- 
sons engage  in  an  undertaking  of  that  kind,  necessary  pre- 
cautions for  the  safety  of  the  workmen  were  disregarded, 
and  hence,  as  the  frame  was  raised  into  position,  some  of  the 
fastenings  gave  way,  and  beams  and  braces  and  other  tim- 
bers fell  upon  the  people  who  were  crowded  beneath.  Over 
twenty  persons  were  injured,  some  quite  seriously,  but  in 
a  short  time  they  recovered  with  the  exception  of  one,  Mr. 
Richard  Best,  who  died  of  his  injuries  on  the  fifth  day  after 
the  accident.  The  work  was  continued  notwithstanding 
this  sad  drawback,  and  in  due  course  of  time  the  church  w  ;ts 
covered  in  and  put  in  order  for  divine  service. 
A  little  further  to  the  westward,  on  a  portion  of  Lot  27, 
■•it  lenient  had  been  formed  by  a  number  of  Irish  immi- 
grants, over  ten  years  prior  to  this  date.  They  too,  had  expe- 
rienced the  Bad  want  of  priests  in  the  land  of  their  adoption, 
and  like  their  friends  of  Lot  lM),  they  received  no  spiritual 
ministrations  excepting  when  Father  Reynolds  would  come 
to  offer  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass  ;it  some  house  in  the  neigh- 
borhood ;  or  when,  after  a  wearisome  tramp,  they  might 
happen  t< »el   Father  James  Ifacdonald  on  his  visits  to 

the   little  Chnrcfl   at    Seven    Mile    Bay.    About    this   time   Mr. 


—  73  — 

Mann,  the  proprietor  of  the  estate  <>n  which  they  lived,  made 
them  a  gift  of  a  plot  of  land  to  serve  as  a  site  for  a  church, 
when  they  would  be  in  a  position  to  undertake  tin-  labor  and 
expense  of  such  a  building.  They  were  only  few  in  number 
and  poor  in  wordlv  goods  ;  but  they  would  not  be  outdone 
ID  generosity  by  one  not  of  the  household  of  faith.  So  with- 
out delay  they  set  to  work  to  hew  and  haul  scantling,  and 
provide  boards,  shingles  and  other  materials,  and  before  two 
years  had  elapsed,  they  had  built  a  pretty  little  church,  dedi- 
cated to  St.  Malaehy,  and  which  served  the  congregation  for 
well-nigh  fifty  years,  till  replaced  by  the  present  stately 
edifice,  whose  spire  rises  in  solemn  grandeur  above  the 
heights  of  the  parish  of  Kinkora. 

Whilst  the  people  just  referred  to  were  thus  providing 
themselves  with  a  place  of  worship,  their  co-religionists  of 
Souris,  in  eastern  King's  County,  were  called  upon  to  bewail 
the  loss  of  the  church  in  which  they  had  worshiped  for 
over  nine  years.  On  the  30th  of  May  1848,  it  was  discovered 
to  be  on  fire,  and  in  a  few  hours  was  burned  to  the  ground, 
together  with  the  parochial  house,  which  was  at  that  time 
almost  completed.  It  was  a  serious  loss  to  the  poor  people  ; 
but  fortunately  they  had  at  their  head  Father  Pius  Mac- 
Phee,  a  born  leader  of  men,  who  knew  how  to  inspire  them 
with  his  own  energy  and  determination  ;  and  instead  of 
wasting  time  in  idle  pining  at  sad  fortune,  they  proceeded 
at  once  to  build  a  new  church,  which  they  successfully  ac- 
complished in  less  than  six  months. 

In  the  year  1848  the  most  notable  event  in  the  civil 
history  of  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  one  that  has  close 
reference  to  the  ecclesiastical  history  as  well,  was  the  taking 
of  the  census  by  order  of  the  government.  It  was  found 
thai  the  population  of  the  Colony  was  near  03,000  souls,  of 
whom  over  27,000  were  members  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
I'i« iin  this  fact  it  may  be  seen  thai   the  Catholics  were  abb* 


—  74  — 

to  maintain  their  relative- proportion  to  the  other  denomi- 
nation, notwithstanding  the  disadvantages  under  which  they 
had  to  labor.  They  could  not  have  done  so  however,  had  it 
not  been  for  the  recent  immigrations  from  Ireland.  These 
were  the  years  when  the  Emerald  Island  felt  all  the  horrors 
of  the  famine,  when,  to  quote  one  of  the  Irish  historians, 
"the  people  perished  in  thousands,"  and  "Ireland  was  one 
huge  charnel-pit"  "In  1846  and  1847,  the  famine  years"  con- 
tinues the  same  writer,  "while  the  people  lay  perishing,  the 
land  lay  wasted.  No  crops  were  raised  and,  of  course,  n<> 
rents  were  paid.  In  any  other  land  on  earth  the  first  duty  of 
the  State  would  be  to  remit,  or  compound  with  the  land- 
owners for  any  claims  advanced  for  the  rents  of  those  famine 
vears.  But  alas  !  in  cruelties  of  oppression  endured,  Ireland 
is  like  no  other  country  in  the  world.  With  the  permission, 
concurrence,  and  sustainment  of  the  Government,  the  land- 
lords now  commenced  to  demand  what  they  called  arrears  of 
rent  for  the  past  three  years  !  And  then — the  object  for 
which  this  monstrous  demand  was  made — failing  payment, 
'notices  to  quit'  by  the  thousand  carried  the  sentence  of 
expulsion  through  the  homestead*  of  the  doomed  people  ! 
The  ring  of  the  crowbar,  the  crash  of  the  falling  roof -tree, 
the  shriek  of  the  evicted,  flung  on  the  roadside  to  die,  re- 
sounded all  over  Ireland.  Thousands  of  families  did  not 
wait  for  the  receipt  of  the  dread  mandate  at  their  own  door. 
With  breaking  hearts  they  quenched  the  hearth,  and  bade 
eternal  farewell  to  the  scenes  of  home,  flying  in  crowds  to 
the  land  of  Liberty  in  the  West."  Many  of  these  made  their 
way  to  the  United  States  of  America  ;  but  not  a  few  came  to 
Prince  Edward  Island,  where  they  helped  to  swell  the  tide 
of  Catholic  population  during  these  trying  years  in  the 
Mother  Land. 

The  year  1848  witnessed  the  opening  of  another  mission 
on  Lot  9  Prince  County,  at  a  place  called  Brae.    About 


-  75  — 

twenty  years  previous,  a  number  of  Scottish  Highlanders 
had  settled  in  that  locality,  and  all  the  while  they  were 
without  a  church,  and  without  an  opportunity  of  assisting 
at  mass  until  within  these  latter  years,  when  Father  Peter 
Maclntyre  would  come,  all  the  way  from  Tignish,  to  hold  a 
station  at  some  convenient  place  in  the  settlement.  It  was 
he  who  inspired  them  with  the  thought  of  building  their 
first  church,  and  to  encourage  them  in  the  enterprise,  he 
himself  practically  assumed  the  task  of  superintending  the 
work.  A  droll  experience  it  must  have  been,  for  even  in  his 
old  age  he  loved  to  speak  of  the  difficulties  that  attended  the 
undertaking,  as  well  as  the  ingenuity  displayed  by  the  good 
people  in  devising  ways  and  means.  They  were  not  carpen- 
ters in  the  received  sense  of  the  word,  nor  indeed  mechanics 
of  any  kind.  In  the  matter  of  building  appliances  they  pos- 
sessed little  more  than  the  axe  and  the  shovel.  But  what 
they  wanted  in  conveniences  they  made  up  in  ingenuity,, 
and  on  a  certain  day,  as  Father  Maclntyre  arrived  at  the 
scene  of  the  building  operations,  he  found  some  men  dexter- 
ously laying  mortar  with  trowels  made  from  pieces  of  an 
old  broken  saw.  Thus  they  overcame  all  difficulties  and 
soon  had  their  church  completed  and  ready  for  divine 
service. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year  1848,  a  change  was  effect- 
ed in  the  administration  of  St  Andrew's  Parish.  It  would 
seem  that  with  the  lapse  of  time  Father  James  Maclntyre 
did  not  realize  in  his  conduct  the  brilliant  promise  of  his 
earlier  years,  and  stories  began  to  be  circulated  to  his  disad- 
vantage. These  did  not  fail  to  reach  the  ears  of  the  Bishop 
who  felt  himself  in  duty  bound  to  look  into  the-  matter,  and 
apply  a  remedy  if  such  were  found  necessary.  The  result 
of  his  inquiry  would  seem  to  have  justified  severe  measures, 
since  Father  Maclntyre  soon  bade  adieu  to  St.  Andrew's  and 
repaired  to  Upper  Canada,  where  he  labored  in  the  holy 


-  76  — 

ministry  for  many  years,  and  thence  passed  bo  the  United 
States,  where  he  died.  The  parish  thus  became  vacant,  and 
once  more  fell  under  the  care  ol  Father  Brady.  This  ar- 
rangement however  was  only  temporary,  as  the  Bishop  had 

already  in  view  a  plan  for  providing  it  with  a  pastor. 

At  this  time  he  had  living  with  him  at  Bustico  two 
young  men,  Thomas  Phelan  and  Thomas  Quinn,  both  natives 
of  Ireland  who  had  come  to  Prince  Edward  Island  at  the 
completion  of  their  studies,  seeking  adoption  into  the  Dio- 
cese. Bishop  Bfacdonald  gladly  accepted  them,  and  together 
they  continued  their  studies  under  his  direction,  and  having 
passed  by  the  various  stages  of  minor  and  major  orders  were 
finally  raised  to  the  priesthood  on  the  9th  of  September 
1849.  Father  Quinn  was  at  once  appointed  to  the  Parish  of 
St.  Andrew's  and  Father  Phelan  became  assistant  to  Fa- 
ther Reynolds  in  Charlottetown. 

Whilst  the  Bishop  was  thus  providing  for  the  members 
of  his  flock,  more  immediately  under  his  pastoral  supervi- 
sion, an  unexpected  event  in  the  most  distant  part  of  the 
Diocese  came  to  swell  the  tide  of  his  anxieties  and  cans. 
Father  Belanger,  who  had  labored  in  the  Magdalen  Islands 
since  the  year  1839,  now  communicated  to  His  Lordship  his 
intention  of  abandoning  his  mission.  He  had  grown  weary 
of  the  monotony  of  his  position,  and  as  he  had  never  been 
formally  adopted  as  a  subject  of  the  Diocese,  the  Bishop 
could  not  justly  refuse  his  request    He  accordingly  left   the 

Magdalen  islands  and  made  his  way  t<>  St.  George's  Bay  in 

Newfoundland,  where  he  spent  the  remainder  of  his  life. 
Bishop  Bfacdonald  was  obliged  to  find  a  successor  to  him, 
ami  there  being  no  other  priest  available,  he  appointed 
Father  Boudreault,  who  had  been  his  curate  ;it  Bustico  for 
the  last  three  years.  Father  lioudreault  set  out  at  once  for 
his  new  post  of  duty,  and  took  up  his  residence  at  Amherst. 
The  Bishop  was  now  without  an  assistant  at    Bustico  ;  but. 


—  77  — 

"as  good  luck  would  have  it",  a  priest,  Reverend  Mathurin 
Dabareul,  arrived  in  Charlottetown  a  short  time  after 
Father  Boudreault's  departure,  and  having  signified  his 
desire  of  remaining  in  the  diocese,  the  Bishop  gladly  welco- 
med him,  and  chose  him  for  assistant  in  the  parish  of  Rus- 
tico. 


CHAPTER  VIII 


BISHOP  MACDONALD'S  EFFORTS  IN  THE  CAUSE  OF  TEMPERANCE. — 
HE  IS  ABLY  SECONDED  BY  THE  CLERGY. — TEMPERANCE  SOCIE- 
TIES ESTABLISHED  IN  THE  PARISHES. — MANY  TAKE  THE  PLEDGE. 
FATHER  MATHEW  INVITED  TO  VISIT  PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND. — 
HE  IS  UNABLE  TO  COME. — HIS  DEATH. 

In  the  present  chapter  we  purpose  to  retrace  our  steps, 
so  as  to  deal  with  a  question,  that  had  occupied  the  minds 
of  Bishop  and  clergy  during  the  last  few  years.  When  Fath- 
er Mathew,  on  the  10th  of  April  1838,  gave  utterance  to 
his  famous  saying:  "Here  goes  in  the  name  of  God",  and 
placed  his  name  first  on  a  list  of  total  abstainers,  no  one 
could  have  foreseen  that  the  campaign  he  thus  inaugurated 
would  not  only  spread  throughout  the  whole  of  Ireland,  but 
would  in  a  few  years  become  almost  world-wide  in  its  bene- 
ficent effects.  But  the  blessing  of  God  was  on  it  from  the 
first.  Like  the  mustard-seed  of  the  Gospel,  it  was  indeed, 
small  and  insignificant  in  the  beginning,  but  it  soon  grew 
into  a  mighty  tree  whose  roots  spreading  wide  and  deep, 
sought  nourishment  in  the  soil  of  every  English-speaking 
country  on  the  Globe. 

Prince  Edward  Island  too,  felt  the  throb  of  the  mighty 
movement,  and  nowhere,  perhaps,  did  it  give  rise  to  more 
genuine  enthusiasm  on  the  part  of  clergy  and  laity.  Bishop 
Macdonald  threw  himself  heart  and  soul  into  the  work,  and 


—  so  — 

the  priests  encouraged  by  his  example  loyally  seconded  his 
efforts.  Thus  a  wave  of  temperance  starting  from  Chariot- 
tetown  as  from  a  centre,  rolled  over  (he  entire  Diocese,  till 
each  parish  in  turn  was  caught  up  in  a  glorious  flood  of 
Baring  waters.  Nor  was  it  without  good  reason  that  l.ishop 
and  priests  lent  themselves  to  the  temperance  cause.  The 
Colony  at  the  time  sadly  needed  such  a  work  of  regeneral  ion, 
because  the  amount  of  intoxicating  liquors  imported  each 
year  into  Prince  Edward  Island,  according  to  the  statist  its 
compiled  for  the  Government,  would  seem  very  great  for 
so  limited  a  population.  In  the  year  1837,  when  Bishop  Mac 
donald  assumed  the  staff  of  office,  there  were  no  less  than 
seventy  eight  houses  licensed  to  retail  spirituous  liquors 
throughout  the  Province,  and  if  we  add  to  these  the  number 
of  places  wherein  the  traffic  was  carried  on  in  defiance  of 
the  law,  it  will  be  readily  seen  that  the  supply  must  have 
been  out  of  all  proportion  to  the  reasonable  demands  of  a 
population  not  exceeding  forty  five  thousand  souls.  The 
time  had  certainly  come  for  concerted  action,  and  Bishop 
Macdonald,  realizing  the  gravity  of  the  situation,  sounded 
the  trumpet-call  to  arms,  by  bidding  clergy  and  laity  unite 
in  a  common  effort  to  arrest  the  progress  of  intemperance. 
In  response  to  his  appeal  St.  Dunstan's  Total  Abstinence 
Society  was  founded  in  Charlottetown  in  the  month  of  Jan- 
uary 1841.  At  the  first  meeting  Father  Reynolds  was  chosen 
President,  Mr  P.  B.  Doyle,  Secretory,  and  writh  them  was 
associated  a  large  executive  committee  composed  of  the  fore- 
most Catholics  of  the  Town.  The  movement  thus  inaugu- 
rated grew  with  marvellous  rapidity,  and  soon  a  branch  was 
formed  at  St.  Andrew's,  with  Father  Brady  as  President 
and  Mr  Daniel  Hickey,  Secretary.  Father  Perry  at  once  took 
up  the  work  in  Prince  County,  and  making  Cascumpec,  as 
it  were,  a  working-centre  for  his  numerous  missions,  he 
there  organized  the  Total  Abstinence  League  in  the  month 


—  81  — 

of  February  1841.  He  himself  was  its  first  president,  and 
in  the  discharge  of  the  duties  of  his  office,  he  was  assisted 
by  a  secretary,  Mr  J.  H.  Fitzgerald,  and  an  executive  com- 
mittee chosen  from  the  various  missions  under  his  jurisdic- 
tion. In  the  following  month  the  League  was  established  at 
Georgetown.  On  the  25th  of  March  a  meeting  was  held  im- 
mediately after  mass,  when  almost  two  hundred  took  the 
pledge.  Father  Francis  Macdonald  was  chosen  president, 
Mr  John  Kearney,  Secretary  of  the  new  Branch,  and  at  the 
same  time  a  large  committee  was  selected  for  the  purpose 
of  facilitating  the  work  of  the  association.  In  the  other 
parts  of  the  Diocese  a  like  activity  prevailed,  and  before  the 
end  of  the  year  the  association  had  a  membership  of  over 
five  thousand  total  abstainers.  The  whole  country  seemed 
stirred  to  its  very  centre,  and  even  those,  who  took  no  part 
in  the  movement,  could  not  but  admire  the  marvellous 
efficiency  of  the  Mother  Church,  as  she  grappled  with  this 
intricate  and  difficult  question. 

On  the  7th  of  April  1841  the  subject  of  temperance 
happened  to  come  up  for  discussion  in  the  House  of  Assem- 
bly. Mr  Clarke,  one  of  the  members  of  the  House,  submitted 
a  resolution  praying  that  the  sum  of  fifty  pounds  be 'placed, 
by  the  Government  at  the  disposal  of  the  Prince  Edward 
Island  Auxiliary  Temperance  Society  for  the  purpose  of 
buying  literature.  Mr  LeLacheur,  thinking  such  a  resolu- 
tion uncalled  for,  and  yet  not  deeming  it  wise  to  oppose  it 
directly,  moved  an  amendment  to  the  effect,  that  the  fifty 
pounds  asked  for  in  the  resolution  be  divided  into  two  parts, 
and  that  thirty  pounds  be  given  to  Bishop  Macdonald  to  aid 
him  in  the  campaign  he  was  carrying  on  against  intempe- 
rance, and  the  balance  be  handed  over  to  the  Auxiliary 
Society.  Mr  LeLacheur's  intention  in  making  the  amend- 
ment was  not  to  aid  Bishop  Macdonald,  but  rather  to  kill  the 
original  motion  ;  but  he  took  occasion  nevertheless,  in  the 
6 


—  S2  — 

course  of  his  remarks,  to  pay  a  splendid  tribute  to  the  work 
done  by  His  Lordship  in  the  cause  of  temperance.  The 
amendment  was  seconded  by  Mr  Yeo,  whose  speech  on  the 
occasion  was  practically  a  eulogy  on  the  Bishop  and  bis 
work  ;  but  whilst  supporting  the  amendment,  he  did  not 
hesitate  to  state  his  opinion,  that  it  would  be  nothing  loss 
than  an  insult  to  the  Right  Reverend  Prelate,  were  he  offered 
a  pecuniary  consideration  for  the  performance  of  what  he 
conceived  to  be  a  conscientious  duty.  Mr  John  S.  Macdonald 
agreed  with  this  latter  sentiment  expressed  by  Mr  Yeo,  and 
stated  his  belief  that  the  Bishop  would  not  be  pleased  if  the 
Government  should  appropriate  any  of  the  public  funds  to 
aid  him  hi  his  work.  The  discussion  thus  came  to  an  end. 
The  Government  wisely  did  not  permit  the  matter  to  go  fur- 
ther, and  both  the  amendment  and  the  original  mot  ion  w.re 
withdrawn. 

Those  who  had  enrolled  themselves  under  the  banner 
of  Total  Abstinence  had  not  d'one  so  for  mere  amusement. 
They  were  singularly  active  and  earnest  in  promoting  tin1 
cause  for  which  they  were  banded  together,  and  were  ready 
to  employ  all  lawful  means  to  bring  it  prominently  before 
the  public.  Hence  sermons  were  preached,  addresses  deli- 
vered, processions  multiplied,  banquets  held,  and  meetings 
organized  in  the  interests  of  temperance,  while  over  it  all 
religion  hung  her  kindly  mantle,  giving  color  and  warmth 
to  the  movement.  The  story  of  the  efforts  thus  put  forth 
may  prove  perhaps  only  curious  reading  to  the  people  of 
the  present  day  ;  but  it  will  serve  in  a  measure  to  illustrate 
the  devotedness  of  our  forebears  in  the  faith,  and  cannot, 
on  that  account,  be  out  of  place  in  the  history  of  Catholicity 
in  Prince  Edward  Island. 

The  first  anniversary  of  the  founding  of  St.  Dunstan's 
Total  Abstinence  Society  was  celebrated  in  Cha riot  tet own 
with  praiseworthy  enthusiasm.    Indeed,  it  would  seem  that 


—  83  — 

those  teetotalers  of  seventy  years  ago  did  not  do  things  by 
halves,  but  spared  neither  time  nor  expense  in  promoting 
the  object  they  had  in  view.  The  festivities  of  the  day  com- 
menced with  a  High  Mass,  at  which  the  members  assisted  in 
a  body.  At  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  they  again  met  to 
hear  the  Executive  Committee  report  on  the  state  of  the 
Society.  Father  Reynolds  occupied  the  chair  and  opened 
the  proceedings  with  a  stirring  address,  after  which  the 
Treasurer  presented  a  financial  report,  which  showed  a  ba- 
lance of  £10.0.0  still  on  hand.  The  next  item  on  the  order  of 
business  was  the  election  of  officers  which  was  done  by 
ballot.  Father  Reynolds  was  again  chosen  President,  Cor- 
nelius Little,  First  Vice-President,  Richard  Welsh,  Second 
Vice-Pres.  and  P.  B.  Doyle  was  re-elected  Secretary.  The 
following  persons  composed  the  Executive  Committee  for  the 
ensuing  year: — Messrs  Richard  Welsh,  Richard  Hatchet, 
John  Cahill,  Joseph  Reid,  William  Murphy,  James  Mac 
Kenna,  Philip  Kennedy,  Hugh  Hennessey,  Walter  Phelan, 
William  Toole,  Lawrence  Lundy,  and  Thomas  Crutchell. 
The  elections  having  being  amicably  carried  out,  the  pledge 
was  administered  to  some  new  members,  after  which  the 
meeting  adjourned.  But  the  work  of  the  day  was  by  no  means 
over.  At  7  o'clock  in  the  evening  a  banquet  was  held  under 
the  auspices  of  the  Society,  in  a  house  on  the  corner  of  Great 
George  and  Dorchester  Streets  formerly  occupied  by  Denis 
Reddin  Esquire.  The  officers  of  the  Society  with  about  fifty 
guests  sat  down  to  a  table  laden  with  the  choicest  edibles, 
intermingled  with  a  profusion  of  beautiful  flowers.  On  the 
walls  hung  three  fine  transparencies,  one  of  Her  Majesty 
Queen  Victoria,  another  of  O'Comiell,  and  a  third  made  up 
of  the  banner  of  the  Society  surmounting  the  President's 
chair.  As  befitted  the  occasion  all  intoxicating  drinks  were 
absent,  and  the  toasts,  of  which  the  following  is  a  list,  were 
honored  in  sparkling  water. 


—  84  — 

THE  POPE,  GREGORY  XVI:  '"May  the  example  of  His 
Holiness  in  adopting  pledged  principles  serve  as  an  effective 
stimulus  in  inducing  his  clergy  and  laity  throughout  the 
world  to  follow  the  valued  example."  Tune:  "The  Irish  Vo- 
lunteers". 

THE  QUEEN:  "May  her  reign  be  conspicuous  in  the 
selection  of  such  councils  as  will  promote  a  moral  renovation 
amidst  all  classes  of  her  loyal  subjects".  Tune:  "God  save 
the  Queen". 

FATHER  MATHEW.  "May  his  reforming  principles 
predominate  amidst  mankind,  until  they  are  finally  adopted 
by  the  whole  of  the  human  family".  Tune:  "See  the  con- 
quering hero  comes". 

RIGHT  REVEREND  BISHOP.  "May  His  Lordship's 
laudable  exertions  in  the  propagation  of  the  pledge  be  <>n 
a  par  with  his  well-tried  zeal  in  the  support  of  the  religion 
he  adorns".  Tune :  "Scots  wha  hae". 

THE  LIEUTENANT  GOVERNOR  :  "May  His  Excel- 
lency continue  to  vie  with  the  example  set  by  President 
Tyler  in  sustaining  the  principles  of  the  pledge".  Tune : 
"Britons,  strike  home". 

FATHER  REYNOLDS.  OUR  EXEMPLARY  PRESI- 
DENT: "May  the  results  of  his  effective  endeavors  to  pro- 
pagate and  nurture  the  cause  we  celebrate  prove  such  in 
extent  as  to  meet  his  most  sanguine  expectations".  Tune: 
"The  Harp  that  once". 

O'CONNELL:  "Our  celebrated  brother  teetotaler,  the 
incomparable  O'Connell,  that  prodigy  of  virtue  and  patriotic 
admirer  of  the  Shamrock  Isle".  Tune :  "Garryowen." 

IRELAND,  "and  her  six  millions  of  teetotalers  called 
forth  by  the  omnipotent  fiat  in  order  to  propagate  by  pre- 
cept and  example  the  regenerating  pledge.  May  prosperity 
and  happiness  attend  them."  Tune:  "St,  Patrick's  Day". 

TEETOTALERS  OF  P.  E.  ISLAND :  "May  their  number 


—  85  — 

increase  so  as  to  render  full  employment  to  the  Phoenix 
Foundry  for  a  month  striking  off  medals  for  our  associa- 
tion". Tune:  "The  meeting  of  the  waters". 

TEETOTALERS  OF  BRITISH  NORTH  AMERICA  : 
"May  they  virtually  adopt  for  life  the  Reverend  Father 
Mathew's  principles  of  teetotalism,  and  suffer  not  for  a  mo- 
ment the  introduction  of  partial  measures  amongst  them". 
Tune:  "Rule,  Britannia". 

Many  volunteer  toasts  were  added  to  the  list  above  given 
many  songs  were  sung  and  many  speeches  made,  till  "the 
golden  hours  on  angel  wings"  reached  night's  dark  noon,  and 
admonished  the  assembled  guests  that  it  was  time  to  disperse, 
and  seek  repose  after  the  fatigues  of  a  strenuous  day. 

Twelve  months  later  the  enthusiasm  of  the  temperance 
people  of  Charlottetown  showed  no  signs  of  waning.  On 
Monday,  August  15th  1842,  about  a  thousand  persons  of  both 
sexes  assisted  at  High  Mass,  and  listened  to  a  sermon  by 
Father  Reynolds  ;  after  which  they  formed  into  line  and 
went  in  procession  through  the  principal  streets,  headed  by 
bands  of  music  and  with  banners  waving  in  the  breeze.  On 
return  of  the  procession  to  the  church,  luncheon  was  served 
on  an  adjoining  lawn,  where  a  pleasant  hour  was  spent,  not 
merely  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  viands  provided,  but  especial- 
ly in  the  interchange  of  sentiments  called  forth  by  the  spirit 
of  the  occasion.  To  give  additional  lustre  to  the  festivity  a 
temperance  band  recently  organized  at  Pugwash,  Nova 
Scotia,  assisted  in  the  procession,  and  helped  to  beguile  the 
weariness  of  the  march  with  strains  of  appropriate  music. 
The  members  of  the  band  must  have  received  excellent  treat- 
ment from  their  brother  teetotalers  of  St  Dunstan's  Society, 
because  on  their  return  home,  they  sent  a  very  flattering 
letter  to  the  Executive  Committee,  in  which  they  conveyed 
their  heartfelt  thanks  for  the  kindness  they  had  experienced 
on  the  occasion  of  their  visit,  and  expressing  at  the  same 


—  86  — 

time  their  high  appreciation  of  the  noble  work  done  by  their 
brethren  in  Oharlottetown.  In  the  following  year,  it  was  not 
necessary  to  invite  musicians  from  abroad  to  add  solemnity 
to  the  annual  celebration  ;  for  the  Society  then  had  a  b;m<l 
of  its  own,  recently  organized,  which  furnished  the  music 
required  for  the  occa'sion. 

Another  good  work  undertaken  by  St.  Dunstan's  Total 
Abstinence  Society  was  the  founding  of  a  Provident  and  Be- 
nevolent Society  in  the  month  of  April  1841.  The  object  of 
this  latter  association  as  set  forth  in  its  constitution  was: 
"to  establish  a  benevolent  fund  for  the  support  of  such  indi- 
gent professors  of  temperance  as  might  hereafter  be  deemed 
worthy  of  its  support".  Its  first  president  was  Father  Rey- 
nolds, who  was  assisted  in  the  work  of  the  Society  by  the 
same  officials  who  formed  the  Executive  of  the  parent 
Society.  A  specific  clause  of  the  constitution,  adopted  at  the 
first  meeting,  enjoined  upon  the  officers  the  obligation  to 
aid  emigrants  arriving  in  the  country,  who  should  be  found 
to  belong  to  a  temperance  association  established  abroad. 
This  latter  clause  was  of  special  application  at  the  time, 
because  immigrants  were  coming  every  year  from  Ireland, 
where,  through  the  efforts  of  Father  Mathew,  nearly  every 
man  had  been  enrolled  in  one  or  another  of  the  temperance 
leagues  with  which  the  whole  country  was  covered. 
Many  of  those  who  came  to  Prince  Ed^ward  Island  during 
these  years  had  taken  the  pledge  from  Father  Mathew  him- 
self, and  it  was  their  pride  especially  on  occasions  such  at  St 
Patrick's  Day,  the  anniversary  of  their  signing  the  roll  and 
the  annual  celebration,  to  wear  the  medal  they  had  received 
from  his  hands.  But  the  temperance  movement  in  Prince  Ed- 
ward Island  did  not  appeal  to  them  as  did  the  one  they  had 
witnessed  in  Ireland.  It  was  the  same  in  aim  and  motive,  it 
is  true,  but  it  did  not  wear  the  mantle  of  quasi-miraculous 
efficacy,  with  which  the  fervent  faith  of  Ireland  invested 


—  87  — 

the  work  of  Father  Mathew.  His  name  possessed  for  them  a 
talismanie  power  that  bound  them  to  the  cause  he  loved 
with  a  resolution  born  of  religion  and  heroism,  which  no 
cart  lily  power  could  overcome.  Many  kept  for  life  the  pledge 
they  had  taken  in  Ireland.  No  matter  what  temptations 
surrounded  them  in  the  new  country  ;  no  matter  the  occa- 
sions in  which  they  were  placed,  they  never  wavered  in  their 
resolution,  but  religiously  kept  the  promise  made  to  "the 
people's  Soggarth  Aroon"  and  continued  total  abstainers 
till  their  death. 

Enthusiasm  in  the  temperance  cause  was  not  confined 
to  Charlottetown.  In  the  country  parishes  too,  earnest  efforts 
were  put  forth  and  much  sound  practical  work  was  done.  At 
St  Andrew's  especially  great  activity  prevailed.  Here,  on 
the  30th  of  March  1842,  the  temperance  people  organized  a 
monster  procession,  which  starting  at  a  point  not  far  from 
Morell,  marched  with  flags  and  banners  a  distance  of  about 
seven  miles  to  the  church.  There  they  we&s  met  by  Father 
Brady,  who  delivered  an  address  and  administered  the  usual 
pledge  to  a  number  of  new  members.  The  procession  then 
reformed  and  headed  by  Father  Brady  and  Mr  Slattery, 
assistant  professor  at  the  College,  marched  nil  the  way  to  the 
hospitable  home  of  Mrs  MacEachern  at  Oanavoy.  Here  a 
meeting  was  held  upstairs  with  Father  Brady  in  the  chair. 
The  necessary  routine  business  of  the  Society  was  disposed 
of,  a  financial  report  was  submitted,  and  the  officers  for  the 
ensuing  year  duly  elected  and  installed.  Whilst  this  was 
going  on  above,  the  ladies  were  busy  downstairs  preparing 
dinner,  and  when  everything  was  in  readiness,  all  sat  down 
to  a  bountiful  repast  seasoned  with  the  spice  of  sobriety. 
Father  Brady  presided  in  his  own  genial  manner,  and  when 
the  wants  of  the  inner  man  bad  been  generously  attended  to, 
he  introduced  a  list  of  toasts  which  were  heartily  received 
and  duly  honored  by  the  company.    After  dinner  the  pro- 


—  88  — 

gramme  of  the  day's  proceedings  was  lenghtened  out  with 
music  and  dancing,  which  was  kept  up  with  praiseworthy 
assiduity  till  sunset.  The  people  then  dispersed  to  their 
homes,  well  pleased  with  the  success  that  had  attended  the 
festivities  of  the  day. 

Whilst  the  temperance  cause  was  thus  progressing  in 
Prince  Edward  Island,  Father  Mathew,  its  real  founder,  was 
meeting  with  many  and  grave  difficulties  in  carrying  out 
the  work  he  had  so  much  at  heart.  To  quote  from  one  of  his 
biographers':  "Father  Mathew's  greatest  trial  now,  and  pro- 
bably the  very  greatest  trial  of  his  whole  life,  was  the  pecu- 
niary difficulties  in  which  he  became  involved  in  consequence 
of  his  immense  charity.  The  noblemen  and  gentlemen  who 
were  so  anxious  to  pay  him  honor  in  England  and  Ireland 
never  seem  to  have  thought  it  at  all  necessary  to  give  him 
pecuniary  assistance  in  his  work. 

The  evil  was  very  much  aggravated  by  the  fact  that  it 
was  generally  supposed  that  Father  Mathew  was  wealthy  ; 
and  every  one  supposed  that  every  one  else  gave  him  money  ; 
it  was  a  convenient  excuse  for  personal  parsimony  ;  and 
then,  it  was  said,  that  he  must  have  made  thousands,  nay 
more,  millions  of  money  by  the  sale  of  his  temperance 
medals. 

His  medals,  by  which  he  had  been  supposed  to  make  so 
much  money,  were  an  actual  source  of  loss  to  him,  and  heavy 
loss  too.  He  gave  the  medals  away  by  thousands  ;  and  this 
was  absolutely  necessary.  It  was  the  very  poorest  who  came 
to  him  for  the  pledge  ;  it  was  the  very  poorest  who  needed 
it  the  most  and,  at  that  very  time,  it  was  stated  on  official 
authority,  that  there  were  two  millions  and  a  half  of  people 
in  Ireland  who  were  all  but  utterly  destitute."1 

It  was  only  when  Father  Mathew  had  been  arrested  for 

1  —  "  Life  of  Father  Mathew",  by  (Sister  Mary  Frances  Clare). 


—  89  — 

debt  that  his  friends  were  made  aware  of  his  financial  con- 
dition, and  that  serious  efforts  were  put  forth  for  his  relief. 
\Nith  this  end  in  view,  a  public  meeting  under  the  auspices 
of  St.  Dunstan's  Total  Abstinence  Society  was  held  in  Char- 
lottetown  on  the  1st  of  January  1845.  Many  of  the  promi- 
nent Protestants  of  the  city  were  present,  especially  the 
officers  and  members  of  the  Independent  Total  Abstinence 
Society,  who  were  anxious  to  unite  with  the  Catholics  in 
offering  a  testimonial  to  Father  Mathew.  Father  Reynolds 
took  the  chair  and  opened  the  proceedings  with  a  speech, 
dwelling  on  the  pecuniary  emibarrassements  to  which  Father 
Mathew  had  been  subjected  in  his  efforts  to  promote  the 
cause  of  total  abstinence,  and  expressing  the  hope  that  some- 
thing would  be  done  without  delay  to  relieve  his  pressing 
necessities.  A  resolution  to  this  effect  was  unanimously 
adopted,  and  twenty  one  persons  selected  from  amongst  the 
most  prominent  citizens  of  the  province  were  appointed  to 
solicit  contributions.  The  several  amounts  thus  collected 
were  to  be  handed  in  to  a  general  committee  composed  of 
Father  Reynolds,  Father  Brady  and  Charles  Binns,  Esquire. 
The  amount  of  the  collection  fell  far  short  of  the  general  ex- 
pectation. The  committee,  judging  by  the  enthusiasm  display- 
ed at  the  annual  festivities,  had  been  led  to  look  for  a 
generous  offering  in  response  to  their  appeal  ;  but  it  would 
seem  that  this  enthusiasm  was  not  of  the  kind  that  finds 
outward  expression  in  open-handed  munificence,  and,  in 
consequence,  the  amount  received  was  ridiculously  small. 
But,  if  the  offering  was  not  large,  perhaps  it  made  up  in 
sincerity  what  it  lacked  in  magnitude,  and  may  have  been 
none  the  less  pleasing  to  the  worthy  man  whose  financial 
straits  it  helped  to  remove.  When  forwarding  the  money  the 
Committee  sent  the  following  letter  : 


—  90  — 

"Charlottetown,  P.  E.  Island  Feb,  24th  184.V 
"Reverend  and  Dear  Sir  : — " 

"On  your  pecuniary  embarrassments  being  made  known 
lo  such  as  profess  and  adhere  to  the  principles  of  your  rege- 
nerating pledge  in  this  Island,  a  subscription  ensued,  and  as 
anticipated  from  the  limited  monetary  circulation  that  pre- 
vails on  it,  the  amount  realized  is  but  £25.7s  sterling,  which 
sum  we  have  remitted  to  Daniel  Brennan  Esquire,  one  of  our 
Island  merchants  now  sojourning  in  London.  On  receipt  of 
our  communication,  no  doubt,  he  will  remit  the  sum  in  ques- 
tion to  Your  Reverence  ;  such  being  the  only  tangible  pecu- 
niary testimony  the  adherents  of  our  cause  resident  here 
can  furnish  at  present,  and  such  you  will  be  pleased  to 
accept  in  testimony  of  the  inestimable  regard  which  our 
Islanders  generally  entertain  for  your  personal  welfare. 

"Having  understood  that  it  is  your  intention  at  no  dis- 
tant period  to  visit  the  United  States  of  America,  should 
you  adopt  the  valued  undertaking,  in  all  probability  the  City 
of  Halifax,  Nova  Scotia,  will  be  honored  by  your  personal 
visit  on  your  route  ;  and  as  the  transit  thence  to  this  Island 
can  be  speedily  accomplished,  may  we  indulge  the  hope  of 
being  also  favored  by  a  personal  visit  from  Your  Reverence  ? 
and  such  if  realized,  through  the  agency  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence, no  doubt  will  confer  on  that  cause  you  so  effectually 
advocate  benefits  of  no  ordinary  description. 

"In  conclusion  our  ardent  prayer  is  that  an  all-gracious 
God  may  enable  Your  Reverence  to  surmount  all  such  diffi- 
culties as  tend  to  impede  your  onward  efforts  in  the  further 
propagation  of  pledlged  principles,  and  that  your  precious 
days  may  be  so  amply  extended,  as  to  witness  the  universal 

triumph  of  teetotalism." 

We  remain  yours  &c,  &c, 

M.  REYNOLDS      Pres.  St.  D.  T.  A.  Society. 
C.  BINNS,  Pres.  I.  T.  A.  Society." 


—  91  — 

On  receipt  of  the  letter  above  quoted  Father  Mathew 
sent  an  answer  couched  as  follows  : 

"Cork,  March  28th  1845. 
"Dearly  Beloved  Friends: — 

"Accept  the  sincere  expressions  of  my  gratitude  for  your 
generous  recollection  of  me  and  my  wants.  Independent  of 
the  relief  your  munificent  subscription  affords,  in  the  pain- 
ful position  in  which  I  have  been  thrown,  I  appreciate  it  as 
a  high  testimony  of  your  approbation  of  my  labors,  and  of 
your  zeal  for  the  sacred  cause  of  temperance.  It  is  indeed 
repugnant  to  my  feelings  to  be  burdensome  to  my  friends, 
and  I  never  anticipated  such  an  event.  The  embarrassments 
in  which  I  have  been  involved  were  unforeseen,  and  could 
not  have  been  avoided  unless  I  had  abandoned  the  great 
moral  movement  that  has  diffused  blessings  amongst  mil- 
lions. Should  Divine  Providence  grant  me  the  wished-for 
privilege  of  visiting  America,  I  shall  avail  myself  with 
delight  of  the  opportunity  to  pass  over  to  Prince  Edward 
Island,  to  thank  in  person  my  kind  benefactors.  I  hope  the 
period  is  not  distant  when  I  shall  enjoy  that  happiness. 

"Praying  that  the  great  God  may  confer  on  you  every 
spiritual  and  temporal  blessing. 

I  am  &c.  &c, 

THEOBALD  MATHEW." 

Father  Mathew's  desire  of  visiting  Prince  Edward 
Island  was  never  realized.  He  came  to  the  United  States  in 
the  year  1849,  but  he  was  then  a  broken-down  man,  having 
had  in  the  previous  year  an  attack  of  paralysis  from  which 
he  had  only  partly  recovered.  His  stay  in  the  United  States 
was  perhaps  the  busiest  portion  of  this  whole  career  ;  and 
his  exertions  soon  undermined  a  constitution  already  enfee- 


—  92  — 

bled  by  disease,  and  brought  on  a  second  attack  that  deter- 
in  hied  his  immediate  return  to  his  home  in  Ireland.  The  air 
of  his  native  land  seemed  to  revive  him,  but  it  was  only  for 
a  brief  space.  The  hand  of  death  was  upon  him,  and  though 
he  lingered  for  several  years,  his  life's  work  was  practically 
at  an  end.  Shut  out  by  disease  from  all  activity,  he  calmly 
awaited  the  last  dread  summons,  that  on  the  8th  of  December 
1856  called  him  home  to  his  rest  with  God. 


CHAPTER  IX 


CHURCH  BUILT  AT  LOT  65. — FATHERS  PHELAN  AND  DUBAREUL  CHAN- 
GE PLACES. — WORK  ON  THE  COLLEGE. — REV.  ALLAN  MACDONELL 
JOINS  THE  JESUITS. — CATHOLIC  SCHOOL  IN  CHARLOTTETOWN. 
CHURCH  BUILT  AT  STURGEON. — ECCLESIASTICAL  COUNCIL  AT 
QUEBEC. — MISSIONS  IN  THE  INTERIOR  OF  THE  DIOCESE. — FATHER 
REYNOLDS  LEAVES  CHARLOTTETOWN. — HE  IS  SUCCEEDED  BY 
FATHER  PHELAN. — FATHER  DANIEL  MACDONALD  ORDAINED. — 
HE  GOES  TO  RUSTICO. — CHURCH  IN  GEORGETOWN  ENLARGED. — 
FATHER  QUTNN  RETURNS  TO  IRELAND. — FATHER  PIUS  TAKES 
CHARGE  OF  ST.  ANDREW'S  AND  ST.  PETER'S. — FATHER  DAN  IS 
SENT  TO  EAST  POINT. — BEGINNINGS  OF  SUMMERSIDE. — ACTIVITY 
IN  OTHER  MISSIONS. — DEATH  OF  FATHER  DUBAREUL. — FIRST 
CATHOLIC  GOVERNOR  IN  P.  E.  ISLAND. — ST.  DUNSTAN's  COLLEGE 
OPENED.  —  FATHER  ANGUS  MACDONALD  ORDAINED.  —  FIRST 
PUBLIC  EXAMINATION  AT  THE  NEW  COLLEGE.  — FATHER  JAMES 
PHELAN  ORDAINED. — PREPARATIONS  FOR  A  NEW  CHURCH  AT  TIG- 
NISH. — CATHOLIC  YOUNG  MEN'S  LITERARY  INSTITUTE. — NEW 
CHURCH  AT  ST.  MARGARET'S. — CONVENT  OPENED  IN  CHARLOT- 
TETOWN.— ITS  FIRST  PUBLIC  EXAMINATION. — ARRIVAL  OF  RE- 
VERENDS JAMES   DUFFY  AND  D.  S.  MACDONALD. 

Early  in  the  year  1850  tenders  were  called  for  the  con- 
struction of  a  new  church  at  Lot  65.  Father  Reynolds  was 
practically  at  the  head  of  the  movement,  but  so  many  other 
claims  were  made  upon  his  time  and  attention,  that  the 
people  of  the  mission  were,  for  the  most  part,  left  to  their 
own  initiative.    They  were  energetic  however,  those  Irish 


—  94  — 

emigrants,  and  without  much  encouragement  from  any  quar- 
to! they  set  the  work  agoing  in  good  earnest,  and  by  the 
month  of  April  1851,  it  had  so  far  progressed  that  the  new 
church  was  opened  for  divine  service  by  Father  Dubareul, 
who  was  the  first  to  say  mass  in  it, 

A  short  time  prior  to  this  he  had  exchanged  places  with 
Father  Phelan.  His  health  was  far  from  satisfactory,  and 
the  Bishop  thought  that  he  would  have  less  labor,  and  espe- 
cially less  arduous  sick-calls  if  he  were  stationed  in  Charlot- 
tetown.  Hence,  at  the  close  of  the  year  1850,  Father  Phelan 
went  to  reside  with  the  Bishop  at  Rustico,  and  Father  Duba- 
reul became  assistant  to  Father  Reynolds. 

At  this  time  the  building  of  the  new  College  was  being 
pushed  forward  as  rapidly  as  circumstances  would  permit, 
though  judged  by  the  standards  that  obtain  in  our  day,  it  was 
indeed  making  only  slow  progress.  Sometimes  a  whole  year- 
would  pass  with  little  or  no  sign  of  advancement  ;  but  at 
the  time  of  which  we  write,  enough  had  been  done  to  attract 
the  attention  of  the  public,  who  were  forced  to  admit  that 
much  had  been  accomplished  by  the  Bishop  with  the  scanty 
means  at  his  disposal.  A  writer  of  the  day,  quoted  by  the 
"Royal  Gazette"  had  this  to  say  of  it:  "The  Catholic  College, 
which  is  nearly  completed,  is  an  imposing  structure  three 
stories  high,  with  a  cupola  intended  for  an  observatory,  and 
is  situated  in  the  Royalty,  on  the  Malpeque  or  Princetown 
Road,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  from  Charlottetown.  The 
rooms  are  lofty  and  spacious,  and  from  the  size  and  number 
of  the  dormitories,  is  capable  of  accommodating  many 
students.  There  is  a  most  extensive  view  from  the  observa- 
tory, and  the  building  itself  is  a  conspicuous  object  in  the 
landscape  for  many  miles  rn  the  interior." 

In  the  month  of  October  of  the  present  year,  Reverend 
Allan  G.  Macdonell,  the  first  native  of  Prince  Edward  Is- 
land to  enter  the  Society  of  Jesus,  commenced  his  novitiate 


—  95  — 

at  Augers  in  France.  He  was  born  at  Donaldston  in  the 
Parish  of  Tracadie,  and  was  a  nephew  of  Reverend  John 
Macdonald,  former  Pastor  of  St.  Margaret's  in  King's  Coun- 
ty. When  quite  a  young  lad,  he,  in  company  with  other  boys, 
was  brought  to  see  the  late  Bishop  MacEachern,  and  the 
venerable  Prelate,  who  was  then  an  old  man  nearing  his 
end,  appeared  much  impressed  with  the  naivete  and  -inno- 
cence of  the  children,  and  in  his  own  benignant  manner  he 
raised  his  feeble  hand  in  benediction  over  them.  It  was  a 
simple  circumstance  in  itself,  but  it  exercised  a  marvellous 
influence  over  young  Macdonell.  He  never  forgot  that 
blessing  nor  the  almost  inspired  look  that  accompanied  it. 
It  was  like  a  tiny  seed  dropped  upon  the  fertile  soil  of  his 
innocent  soul,  destined  to  grow  into  a  sturdy  tree,  which  in 
God's  own  good  time  would  bring  forth  the  precious  fruit  of 
a  vocation  to  the  religious  life. 

Whilst  awaiting  the  opening  of  the  new  College  Bishop 
Macdonald  established  a  Catholic  school  in  Charlottetown. 
When  the  new  Cathedral  had  been  opened  for  divine  worship, 
the  old  church,  which  had  been  hauled  a  little  to  the  west  t<> 
make  room  for  the  new  building,  was  fitted  up  for  a  school 
It  was  divided  into  two  rooms,  one  for  boys  in  charge  of  a 
male  teacher,  the  other  for  girls  under  a  teacher  of  their  own 
sex.  The  project  was  successful  from  the  very  first  The  cla<s- 
rooms  were  crowded,  and  the  secular  character  of  the  in- 
struction imported  lost  none  of  its  efficiency  for  being  tinged 
with  the  saving  color  of  religion.  But  the  maintenance  of 
such  an  institution  was  necessarily  a  heavy  burden  for  the 
scanty  resources  of  the  Catholic  community  ;  and  conse- 
quently an  effort  was  put  forth  at  this  time  to  procure  far 
the  school  a  share  of  the  public  funds.  A  petition  signed  by 
the  most  prominent  Catholics  of  Charlottetown,  praying  for 
government  aid  for  the  school,  was  laid  before  the  Legisla- 
ture in  the  session  of  1851,  by  Mr  Whelan,  member  for  St. 


—  96  — 

Peter's.  In  support  of  the  prayer  of  the  petition  Mr  Whelan 
spoke  eloquently,  as  was  his  wont,  and  his  words,  which  we 
here  quote,  will  serve  to  throw  some  light  on  the  character 
and  condition  of  the  school  as  it  stood  at  that  day.  He  said 
in  part :  "I  shall  proceed  to  set  forth  the  peculiar  claims  of 
the  schools  on  behalf  of  which  legislative  aid  is  asked  for  in 
the  petition  which  I  have  just  read.  New  schools  have  been 
established  by  private  bounty,  amongst  the  Catholics,  for  the 
purpose  of  affording  education  to  the  poorer  classes. 

"The  tuition  fees  are  very  low,  and  are  exacted  only  from 
those  who  can  afford  to  pay  them,  but  the  generality  of  the 
scholars  are  taught  gratis.  Last  summer  there  were  eighty 
six  boys  in  attendance,  but  as  the  winter  set  in  the  number 
was  reduced  to  forty  one,  the  reduction  being  caused  solely 
by  the  poverty  of  the  parents,  who  had  it  not  in  their  power 
to  clothe  them  in  such  a  way  as>  would  protect  them  from  the 
inclemency  of  the  weather. 

"The  falling  off  at  the  same  time  in  the  girls'  school  was 
nearly  in  the  same  proportion,  and  precisely  for  the  same 
reason,  the  inability  of  the  parents  to  afford  comfortable  or 
sufficient  clothing  to  their  children. . .  I  attended  an  exaini- 
tion  of  the  school  last  winter,  and  I  can  truly  say  that  I 
have  never  been  more  delighted  with  any  similar  exhibition 
>n  my  life.  Children  of  from  six  or  seven  to  fourteen  years 
of  age  answered  questions  of  history,  geography  and  natural 
philosophy  in  such  manner  as  might  not  only  have  made 
children  of  a  larger  growth  blush  for  their  ignorance,  but 
would  actually  have  been  no  discredit  to  students  in  a  uni- 
versity. I  do  not  support  the  petition  merely  because  it  pro- 
ceeds from  that  body  of  Christians  of  which  I  am  a  member, 
or  because  the  aid  for  which  it  prays  is  for  the  support  of 
schools  belonging  to,  or  under  the  superintendence  and  fos- 
tering care  of  that  body,  for  I  would  with  equal  zeal  support 
the  claims  of  any  other  class  of  Christians  having  for  their 


—  97  — 

object  the  same  laudable  and  charitable  design,  the  diffusion 
of  right  knowledge  among  the  children  of  the  poor." 

The  speech  of  the  Honorable  member  was  well  received, 
and  in  the  following  year  the  school  received  a  grant  from 
the  Government  to  enable  it  to  continue  its  good  work. 

The  history  of  the  Mission  of  St.  Mary's,  Sturgeon,  goes 
hack  to  the  present  year,  1851.  Early  in  the  century  people 
had  settled  in  the  neighborhood,  and  during  many  years  they 
depended  for  spiritual  consolation  on  the  casual  visits  of 
Bishop  MacEachern.  Afterwards  they  assisted  at  mass, 
when  opportunity  offered,  in  the  little  church  on  Panmure 
Island,  till  it  was  dismantled  in  the  year  1837,  when  they 
became  a  part  of  the  newly  created  mission  of  St.  James, 
Georgetown.  Now  however  they  desired  to  have  a  church  of 
their  own,  and  Father  Francis  Macdonald,  who  had  said 
mass  in  a  private  house  in  the  settlement  ever  since  he  had 
,haken  charge  of  his  missions,  encouraged  them  in  their  lau- 
dable zeal,  and  soon  they  had  a  church  which  for  many  years 
served  them  for  a  place  of  worship,  till  replaced  by  the  pre- 
sent beautiful  parish  church,  of  St.  Mary's. 

The  year  1851  is  illustrious  in  the  history  of  the  Catholic 
Church  in  Canada,  because  it  witnessed  the  first  Council  of 
the  Church  held  in  British  North  America.  At  the  invitation 
of  the  Archbishop  of  Quebec,  Most  Reverend  Peter  Flavian 
Turgeon,  all  the  bishops  of  the  country  assembled  in  the 
Cathedral  of  Quebec  on  the  15th  of  August  1851.  It  was  the 
most  gorgeous  ecclesiastical  event  yet  witnessed  in  Canada, 
when  so  many  prelates,  in  full  pontificals,  opened  with  solemn 
ceremony  the  first  session  of  the  Council.  His  Lordship 
Bishop  Macdonald  graced  the  occasion  with  his  presence, 
and  took  active  part  in  the  proceedings.  The  sessions  lasted 
several  days,  during  which  many  questions  were  discussed, 
fraught  with  vital  interest  to  the  church  throughout  the 

whole  country. 
7 


—  93  — 

On  his  return  from  Quebec  Bishop  Macdonald  found  it  ne- 
cessary to  make  some  changes  in  the  Diocese.  There  were  now 
churches  at  Southwest,  Kelly's  Cross  and  Lot  65,  but  owing 
to  the  scarcity  of  clergy,  no  priest  had  as  yet  been  assigned 
to  them.  Meanwhile  their  population  was  gradually  in- 
c  leasing,  new  immigrants  were  arriving  each  year,  and  the 
circumstances  especially  of  the  early  settlers  were  improving 
with  the  lapse  of  time.  It  was  therefore  imperative 
that  they  should  have  a  priest  who  would  devote  himself 
exclusively  to  their  service,  and  thus  render  to  them  that 
spiritual  attention  they  had  a  right  to  look  for  in  their  pre- 
sent condition.  Father  Reynolds  was  therefore  appointed 
pastor  of  the  three  missions,  and  early  in  the  autumn  he 
bade  adieu  to  Charlottetown  and  started  for  his  new  post 
of  duty.  He  made  choice  of  Kelly's  Cross  for  his  principal 
place  of  residence,  because  being  near  the  centre  of  the 
scene  of  his  labors  he  could  be  more  easily  found  there,  when 
needed  by  the  distant  portions  of  his  flock. 

He  was  succeeded  in  Charlottetown  by  Reverend  Tho- 
mas Phelan,  who  had  spent  the  last  year  at  Rustico,  and 
who  now  became  pastor  of  the  Cathedral  Parish,  having 
Reverend  Father  Dubareul  as  assistant.  His  place  in  Rus- 
tico was  taken  by  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  who  had  arrived 
from  Rome  early  in  the  autumn.  Dr  Macdonald,  or  Father 
Dan  as  he  was  familiarly  known  throughout  Prince  Edward 
Island,  was  a  native  of  St.  Andrew's  where  he  made  his 
early  studies.  When  St.  Andrew's  College  was  closed  he  Bel 
out  for  Rome  and  entered  the  College  of  the  Propaganda, 
where  he  remained  till  his  ordination  on  the  5th  of  April 
1851.  He  then  started  for  home,  and  on  his  arrival  was  ap- 
pointed assistant  to  the  Bishop  in  the  care  of  Rustico  and 
Hope  River. 

With  the  lapse  of  time  Georgetown  fully  justified  the 
judgment  of  Father  John,  in  making  it  the  centre  of  a  mis- 


—  99  — 

sion.  Since  then  its  population  had  been  steadily  growing 
in  numbers,  so  that  an  increase  of  church  accommodation  had 
now  become  necessary.  Hence,  in  the  year  1852,  Father  Fran- 
cis, the  pastor  in  charge,  added  twenty  five  feet  to  the  length 
of  the  church,  and  this  with  the  further  addition  of  a  well 
proportioned  spire  greatly  enhanced  the  beauty  of  the  sacred 
edifice,  and  made  it  indeed  one  of  the  prettiest  in  the  whole 
Diocese. 

In  the  same  year  Father  Quinn,  who  had  been  pastor  of 
St.  Audrew's  ever  since  his  ordination,  found  himself  obliged 
to  give  up  the  care  of  souls.  His  health  for  some  time  left 
much  to  be  desired,  and  though  at  first  his  friends  suspected 
nothing  serious,  he  gradually  grew  worse  and  finally  deve- 
loped startling  symptoms  of  some  kind  of  brain  affection, 
that  soon  rendered  him  totally  unfit  for  pastoral  work.  He 
accordingly  resigned  his  parish  and  returned  to  his  home  in 
Ireland,  where  he  died  at  the  end  of  a  few  years.  On  his 
departure  Reverend  Pius  MacPhee  was  appointed  pastor  of 
St.  Andrew's  and  St.  Peter's,  and  immediately  repaired  to  his 
new  post  of  duty.  The  missions  of  eastern  King's  County, 
hitherto  under  his  charge  thus  became  vacant,  but  were  soon 
supplied  by  the  appointment  of  Reverend  Doctor  Mac- 
'  donald,  who  bacbe  adieu  to  Rustico  about  the  close  of  the  year 
1852,  and  took  up  his  residence  at  East  Point.  By  this  ar- 
rangement Bishop  Macdonald  was  left  without  an  assistant 
at  Rustico,  and  though  he  no  longer  enjoyed  the  robust 
health  of  his  younger  days,  he  continued  so  for  five  years, 
adding  the  duties  of  missionary  priest  to  those  of  chief  pas- 
tor of  the  Diocese. 

In  the  plan  originally  adopted  for  the  settlement  of 
Prince  Edward  Island,  each  county  was  to  contain  a  town 
and  royalty.  In  accordance  with  this  design  Georgetown  was 
iaid  out  on  the  eastern  shores  of  King's  County,  Charlotte- 
town  on  the  south  of  Queen's,  and  Princetown  on  Lot  18,  on 


—  100  — 

the  northern  coast  of  Prince  County.  This  last  mentioned 
place,  tkongh  apparently  well  located,  did  not  appeal  to 
intending  emigrants,  and  after  the  lapse  of  many  years  it 
\v;ts  still  practically  without  inhabitants.  The  southern  per? 
tion  of  the  Island  seemed  more  attractive  particularly  to  the 
Catholics,  who  were  arriving  year  after  year,  and  for  this 
reason  the  missions  in  that  section  had  materially  increased 
in  population.  Within  the  last  few  years  a  settlement  had 
been  formed  on  the  south  side  of  the  neck  of  land  that  sepa- 
rates the  waters  of  Bedeque  and  Richmond  Bays,  at  a  place 
called  Green's  Shore  on  Lot  17.  Here  was  laid  the  foundation 
of  the  present  town  of  Summerside,  which  in  a  short  time 
grew  to  be  a  place  of  considerable  importance.  Its  first  Cath- 
olic settlers,  like  the  pioneers  of  other  missions,  were  with- 
out a  place  of  worship  for  a  considerable  time,  and  this  fact 
did  not  escape  the  watchful  observation  of  Father  James 
Macdonald,  who  frequently  passed  that  way,  when  going 
from  his  home  at  Indian  River  to  the  missions  of  Grand 
River  and  Seven  Mile  Bay.  To  see  a  pressing  spiritual  need 
and  to  endeavor  to  remove  it  was  one  and  the  same  thing  with 
Father  James,  and  he  accordingly  set  about  to  devise  ways 
and  means  of  providing  those  good  people  with  a  place  of 
worship.  The  little  church,  which  he  had  found  at  Indian 
River  on  taking  charge  of  the  parish,  was  still  in  a  fairly 
good  state  of  repair,  and  he  thought  that  if  it  were  trans- 
ported to  Summerside  it  might  serve  the  people,  at  least 
till  in  course  of  time  they  would  be  in  a  position  to  build  for 
themselves  a  better  and  more  commodious  one.  It  was  a 
great  undertaking  for  the  time,  but  the  people  of  Indian 
River  were  not  only  willing  to  part  with  their  church,  but 
proffered  their  services  to  help  in  its  removal,  and  the  people 
of  Summerside  anxious  to  have  a  place  of  worship  gladly 
embraced  the  opportunity  thus  placed  within  their  reach. 
Hence  in  the  spring  of  the  year  1853  the  little  church  was 


—  101  — 

puiled  down,  and  hauled  to  the  new  settlement  at  Summersi- 
de.  Upon  reaching  its  new  site  it  had  to  be  again  put  together 
and  necessarily  stood  in  need  of  considerable  repairs.  Work- 
men were  employed  now  and  then  throughout  the  summer 
to  fit  it  up  anew  for  the  purpose  of  divine  worship,  and  on 
the  19th  of  October  it  was  again  dedicated  by  Bishop  Mae- 
donald,  assisted  by  Father  James  and  Father  Perry.  The 
patron  chosen  for  the  new  mission  was  Saint  Charles  Bor- 
romeo. 

Whilst  this  work  was  going  on  in  Summerside,  a  like 
activity  was  noticeable  in  other  missions  of  the  Diocese. 
Thus  Father  Francis  Macdonald  was  engaged  during  the 
present  *  summer  in  building  a  new  church  at  Rollo  Bay  ; 
Father  Thomas  Phelan  was  doing  a  similar  work  at  Cove- 
head  ;  Father  Brady  was  enlarging  and  completely  remodel- 
ing the  church  at  Vernon  River,  and  at  the  same  time 
making  the  preliminary  arrangements  for  the  building  of  a 
new  church  at  Montague  West,  for  which  tenders  were  to 
be  called  in  the  beginning  of  the  following  year. 

The  month  of  August  1853  brought  great  sorrow  to  the 
Catholics  of  Charlottetown.  Reverend  Father  Dubareul  died 
at  the  parochial  house  on  the  13th  of  the  month,  at  the  early 
age  of  forty  four  years.  He  was  a  native  of  Britanny  in 
France,  and  was  the  son  of  a  military  officer  who  was  killed 
in  war.  Being  the  only  son  of  his  parents  he  was  idolized 
by  his  widowed  mother,  who  gave  him  the  very  best  edu- 
cation within  reach  of  her  means.  At  first  he  took  up  the 
study  of  medicine,  intending  to  devote  his  talents  to  that 
profession,  but  yielding  to  a  higher  call  he  entered  a  semi- 
nary, where  at  the  completion  of  his  studies  he  was  raised 
to  the  priesthood.  In  the  year  1847  he  left  his  native  country 
and  came  to  St.  Pierre  Miquelon,  where  he  exercised  the 
sacred  ministry  for  a  short  time.  Towards  the  end  of  the 
year  1849  he  arrived  in  Charlottetown,  and    after  a  short 


—  102  — 

t'me  spent  at  Rustieo,  was  appointed  assistant  at  the  Cftthe- 
dral,  a  position  which  he  filled  till  his  death.  His  body  lay 
in  state  in  the  Cathedral,  all  through  the  night  of  the  14th 
of  August,  and  on  the  following  morning  after  high  mi 
ir  was  laid  to  rest  under  the  middle  aisle  of  the  church. 
Father  Dubareul  was  a  worthy  servant  of  the  great  Master, 
and  by  his  quiet  and  unassuming  manner,  and  especially  by 
his  devotedness  to  the  poor,  won  for  himself  a  lasting  memory 
among  the  people  whom  he  served. 

In  the  year  1854  Prince  Edward  Island  welcomed  the 
first  Catholic  Governor  since  the  Conquest,  Mr  Dominick 
Daly.  His  administration  was  marked  by  a  great  measure  of 
improvement  in  the  affairs  of  the  Colony.  It  is  true  that, 
during  his  tenure  of  office,  he  was  constrained  to  witness 
much  animosity  and  rancour  between  Catholics  and  Protes- 
tants arising  out  of  the  never-ending  Bible  Question  ;  but 
thanks  to  a  policy  of  reconciliation,  he  was  able  to  steer  the 
bark  of  State  safely  among  the  whirlpools  that  many  a  time 
threatened  to  lure  her  to  her  ruin.  No  matter  how  high 
party  feelings  may  have  risen,  no  matter  how  religious  pre- 
judice may  have  raged,  no  matter  in  what  direction  his  per- 
sonal sympathies  may  have  tended,  he  held  the  balance  of 
justice  evenly  poised,  and  disarmed  suspicion  by  his  fair 
and  equitable  treatment  of  all. 

The  closing  months  of  the  year  1854  found  Bishop  Mac- 
donald  making  immediate  preparation  for  the  opening  of  the 
new  St.  Dunstan's  College.  After  a  long  period  of  anxious 
waiting  he  was  now  ready  to  launch  this  project  so  dear  to 
his  heart,  and  on  the  21st  of  September  1854  he  issued  a  pas- 
toral letter  on  the  subject,  from  which  the  following  are  a 
few  paragraphs. 

"We  now  address  you",  he  writes,  "with  an  affectionate 
interest  on  a  subject  which  must  be  gratifying  to  you.  From 
the  time  we  were  charged  with  the  spiritual  care  of  this 


—  103  — 

destitute  Diocese,  we  fully  comprehended  that  a  regular 
succession  of  clergy  could  not  be  maintained  without  a  dio- 
cesan Seminary,  however  humble  in  its  pretensions.  To 
effect  so  desirable  an  object,  we  hesitated  not  some  years 
ago  to  give  the  savings  of  many  years,  being  all  we  possessed, 
to  purchase  a  piece  of  land  in  the  vicinity  of  Oharlottetown, 
on  which  has  since  been  erected,  entirely  by  means  of  suc- 
cessive donations  received  from  the  Society  for  the  Propa- 
gation of  the  Faith  established  in  France,  a  magnificent 
building,  in  which  it  is  intended  to  give  a  literary,  moral 
and  religious  education  to  all  who  choose  to  avail  them- 
selves of  it.  Circumstances  to  which  we  need  not  allude  now, 
prevented  us  from,  ere  this,  putting  this  institution  into 
active  operation.  But  now  considering  the  general  prosper- 
ity of  the  country,  the  time  seems  to  have  arrived,  that 
to  deprive  any  longer  the  faithful  of  our  Diocese  of  this  boon 
might  be  considered  as  exhibiting  a  neglect  of  duty  on  our 
part,  an  unjustifiable  diffidence  of  God's  assisting  provi- 
dence, as  also  of  your  justly  expected  co-operation.  We 
therefore  seize  this  occasion  to  announce  to  you,  that  it  is 
our  intention  to  open  the  College  for  the  reception  of  pupils 
on  or  before  the  1st  of  January  next.  We  exhort  you  to 
contribute  cheerfully  towards  its  support  according  to  your 
means. . . .  We  hope  it  is  not  in  vain  we  now  exhort  you  for 
the  first  time  strenuously  to  exert  yourselves  to  do  your  duty 
by  contributing  to  raise  up  Diocesan  Clergy,  that  your  own 
sons  may  minister  at  your  altars.  Till  the  country  gets  older 
and  wealthier,  and  individuals  so  inclined  able  to  defray  the 
clerical  education  of  their  own  children,  we  recommend  for 
the  present  that  each  pastor  choose  within  the  extent  of  his 
missions  as  far  as  praticable,  one  or  more  young  men  of  ta- 
lent, and  good  moral  conduct,  their  expenses  to  be  defrayed 
by  the  faithful  either  by  annual  subscriptions  or  collections 
made  in  the  churches  once  or  twice  in  the  year.  But  this  we 


—  104  — 

say  as  mere  suggestions.  We  leave  the  choice  of  means  al- 
together to  each  clergyman,  who  will,  each  in  his  own  dis- 
trict, act  in  the  manner  which  in  his  opinion,  will  most  likely 
ensure  success,  &c,  &<•." 

On  the  17th  of  January  1855  the  College  was  formally 
opened,  and  the  first  students  welcomed  to  its  halls.  The 
Bishop  was  present  for  the  occasion,  as  well  as  a  number  of 
the  clergy,  who  came  to  show  the  interest  they  felt  in  an  ins 
titution,  from  which  they  anticipated  great  things  for  the 
future  of  the  Diocese.  The  accommodations  at  the  time  of 
opening  were  not  the  most  elaborate,  and  in  a  short  time 
there  were  as  many  students  on  the  roll  as  could  be  cared 
for  in  the  institution,  and  it  became  necessary  to  insert  a 
notice  in  the  newspapers  of  the  day  to  the  effect,  that  no 
more  would  be  received  till  after  the  summer  holidays,  when 
more  preparations  would  have  been  made  for  their  accommo- 
dation. 

Meanwhile  the  Catholic  school  kept  in  the  old  chapel 
was  doing  excellent  work,  especially  among  the  children  of 
the  poorer  classes.  The  examinations  held  before  the  Christ 
mas' holidays  proved  a  genuine  revelation  for  those  who  had 
assisted  thereat.  The  male  department  presided  over  by 
Mr  Roche  did  exceptionally  well,  while  the  girls'  class  in 
charge  of  Miss  Macdonald  seemed  no  wise  inferior  in  the 
various  branches  in  which  they  were  examined.  There  were 
one  hundred  and  forty  boys  in  attendance  and  seventy  five 
girls. 

In  the  month  of  January  1855  Father  Thomas  Phelan 
brought  to  the  notice  of  the  people  of  Charlottetown  (lie 
necessity  of  proceeding  without  delay  to  finish  the  interior 
of  the  Cathedral,  and  at  the  same  time  he  invited  all  to 
participate  in  the  good  work  by  contributing  generously  to 
;.ts  support.    In  response  to  his  appeal  the  sum  of  six  hun- 


—  105  — 

dred  and  fifty  pounds  was  subscribed  on  the  spot,  Governor 
Daly  heading  the  list  with  a  contribution  of  thirty  pounds. 

Priests  were  so  few  in  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown,  at 
the  opening  of  St.  Dunstan's  College,  that  the  Bishop  did  not 
have  one  at  his  disposal  whom  he  might  place  at  the  head 
of  the  institution.  There  was  available,  however,  an  eccle- 
siastical student  not  yet  in  Holy  Orders,  Mr  Macdonald  who, 
though  young  and  inexperienced,  became  its  first  Rector. 
Angus  Macdonald,  well-known  in  after  years  as  "Father 
Angus",  was  born  in  the  parish  of  St.  Columba  near  East 
Point.  He  was  a  young  man  of  very  exceptional  abilities, 
who  from  the  moment  he  entered  the  school  of  his  native 
district,  did  not  fail  to  attract  the  attention  of  his  teachers. 
Having  finished  his  studies  in  the  country  school  he  spent 
some  time  at  the  Central  Academy,  and  was  one  of  the  most 
brilliant  students  to  grace  its  roster.  Afterwards  he  entered 
the  Seminary  of  Quebec,  where  he  remained  only  a  short 
time,  on  account  of  the  state  of  his  health,  which  began  to 
fail  about  that  time.  No  longer  able  to  follow  the  arduous 
regime  of  the  Seminary,  he  returned  home  and  spent  some 
time  with  the  Bishop  at  Rustico,  studying  Theology  in  an 
intermittent  kind  of  way,  according  as  his  health  would 
permit  him  to  apply  himself  to  serious  study.  When  the 
College  was  ready  for  occupation,  he  became  its  first  Rector, 
and  entered  upon  his  new  duties  with  such  ardor  and  forget- 
fulness  of  self,  that  a  few  months  sufficed  to  completely 
shatter  his  already  enfeebled  health,  and  bring  him  almost 
to  death's  door.  During  the  summer  holidays  he  recovered 
somewhat,  and  feeling  himself,  as  it  were,  possessed  of  a 
new  lease  of  life,  he  entered  on  retreat  at  Rustico,  and  was 
raised  to  the  priesthoood  by  Bishop  Macdonald  on  the  21st  of 
November  1855. 

The  first  public  examination  at  St.  Dunstan's  College 
was  held  on  the  28th  of  July  1856.  There  were  present  His 


—  1UG  — 

Lordship  the  Bishop,  Father  Perry,  Father  Brady,  the  Soli- 
citor General,  and  many  other  friends  of  the  institution. 
The  examination  plainly  showed  the  excellence  of  the  work 
done  in  the  College,  and  was  a  manifest  proof  of  the  devo- 
tedness  and  abilities  both  of  Father  Augus  the  Rector,  and 
of  Mr  James  Phelan  his  assistant. 

Mr  Phelan  was  a  native  of  Ireland,  who  having  finished 
his  studies  in  the  Old  Country,  came  to  Prince  Edward  Is- 
land in  the  fall  of  1854  and  was  appointed  professor  at  tin- 
new  College.  On  the  31st  of  August  1856,  he  was  ordained 
priest  at  Rustico  by  Bishop  Macdonald,  and  immediately 
returned  to  St..  Dunstan's  College  to  enter  on  the  work  of 
the  following  scholastic  year. 

At  this  time  the  people  of  Tignish,  directed  by  their 
zealous  pastor,  Reverend  Peter  Maclntyre,  were  busy  making 
preparations  for  the  building  of  a  new  church.  Iiefore  the 
cold  weather  had  set  in,  they  had  manufactured  over  five 
hundred  thousand  bricks,  in  order  that  by  the  summer  of 
1857  everything  would  be  in  readiness  for  building  operat- 
ions. In  the  division  of  labor  arranged  by  the  committee  in 
charge,  it  fell  to  the  lot  of  the  young  men  of  the  parish  to 
furnish  the  lime  and  sand  required  for  the  building.  They 
accordingly  repaired  in  a  body,  to  the  shores  of  Miminigash, 
where  a  limestone  quarry  had  been  discovered  some  years 
previous.  Here  they  set  to  work  and  quarried  a  large  quan- 
tity of  the  native  stone,  which  they  then  hauled  to  Tignish 
and  converted  into  lime.  The  experiment  was  a  great  suc- 
cess, and  the  ingenious  youths  were  thus  able  to  furnish  their 
share  of  the  material  at  a  minimum  of  expense  to  themselves. 
Indeed,  with  the  exception  of  the  grey  stone  used  in  the 
trimmings  and  the  slates  for  the  roof,  the  whole  material  for 
the  exterior  was  procured  by  the  parishioners  themselves  and 
within  the  limits  of  the  parish. 

In   the  month  of  October  1856  Father  Thomas  Phelan 


—  107  — 

established  in  Charlottetown  The  Catholic  Young  Men's 
Literary  Institute.  Its  object  was  to  band  together  the 
Catholic  young  men  of  the  town,  and  promote  amongst 
them  a  love  of  good  literature.  It  flourished  for  a  time,  and 
did  much  to  help  those  who  were  anxious  to  profit  by  the 
opportunities  it  afforded  for  mutual  improvement.  The 
original  officers  of  the  Institute  were  Rev.  Thomas  Phelan, 
Patron,  John  J.  Macdonald,  President,  Thomas  Kirwan, 
Vice-President  and  Ronald  Walker,  Secretary. 

In  the  year  1857  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald,  who  had  re- 
cently finished  the  interior  of  the  church  at  East  Point  and 
added  a  tower  and  spire  to  that  of  Souris,  laid  the  founda- 
tion of  a  new  church  at  St.  Margaret's.  It  was  considered 
a  large  and  imposing  edifice  for  the  time  and  place,  but  the 
people  were  animated  by  a  becoming  zeal  for  the  beauty  of 
God's  House,  and  were  quite  willing  to  bear  the  burden  the 
building  entailed. 

The  same  year  witnessed  the  opening  of  the  first  con- 
vent school  in  Prince  Edward  Island.  For  some  time  it  had 
been  a  cherished  dream  of  Bishop  Macdonald,  to  secure  the 
services  of  a  teaching  order  of  nuns,  in  order  to  furnish 
the  young  girls  of  the  parish  of  Charlottetown  and  those  of 
the  country  parishes  when  possible,  the  advantages  of  a 
polite  education,  coupled  with  moral  and  religious  training. 
His  Lordship  being  in  poor  health  at  this  time,  did  not  feel 
able  to  take  a  trip  abroad  to  negotiate  the  matter,  so  he 
placed  it  in  the  hands  of  Reverend  Peter  Maclntyre  of 
Tignish,  who  went  to  Montreal  early  in  the  autumn  of  1857, 
and  returned  to  Charlottetown  towards  the  end  of  Septem- 
ber with  four  nuns  of  the  Congregation  of  Notre-Dame  of 
Montreal.  On  the  12th  of  October  1857,  with  one  boarder 
and  fifteen  day  scholars,  they  opened  a  school  in  the  east 
end  of  the  Town,  in  a  building  donated  for  the  purpose  by 
the  Honorable  Daniel  Brenan. 


—  108  — 

The  new  institution  did  not  escape  the  notice  of  the  bigots 
of  Charlottetown.  The  "Protector"  a  newspaper  publisli<«l 
by  George  T.  Haszard,  and  "Edited  by  a  Committee  of  Pro- 
testant Gentlemen",  printed  an  editorial  on  the  7th  of  Octo- 
ber, filled  with  old-time  calumnies  and  obscene  innuendos, 
"which"  as  "The  Examiner"  editorially  remarked,  "even  if 
they  had  the  shadow  of  truth  about  them,  would  be  a  disgrace 
to  the  most  profligate  press  that  ever  existed".  But  these 
coarse  and  libellous  insinuations  did  nor  reflect  the  true 
state  of  public  opinion,  and  could  not  create  any  real  pre- 
judice against  the  institution.  In  spite  of  opposition  it 
prospered  from  the  very  beginning.  The  enlightened  Pro- 
testants of  the  community  were  among  the  first  to  patronize 
it,  for  the  idea  was  soon  abroad  that  the  education  which  it 
placed  within  reach  of  their  daughters  was  far  superior  to 
that  received  in  the  secular  institutions  of  the  day.  In 
the  month  of  July  1858  the  Sisters  held  the  first  public 
examination  in  the  new  convent.  As  they  had  no  hall  large 
enough  to  contain  the  numbers  who  had  signified  their 
intention  of  assisting,  they  had  recourse  to  an  ingenious 
contrivance  in  order  to  be  able  to  accommodate  their 
many  patrons.  An  awning  was  spread  along  the  southern 
wafll  of  the  school  building,  whence  a  grassy  slope  fell 
gently  away  to  the  south.  Here  the  examination  was  held 
in  presence  of  the  Governor,  his  Lady,  the  City  Mayor,  a 
number  of  the  clergy,  and  over  three  hundred  others  who 
had  come  to  manifest  their  interest  in  the  work  inaugurated 
by  the  Sisters  of  Notre-Dame.  The  pupils  acquitted  them- 
selves admirably.  Indeed  the  examination  was  a  veritable 
revelation  to  the  onlookers,  and  did  more  perhaps  than  any- 
thing else  could  have  done,  to  refute  and  discredit  the 
frothy  ravings  of  the  "Protector"  and  its  "Committee  of  Pro- 
testant Gentlemen." 

In   November   1858   Reverend   James   Duffy   arrived   in 


—  109  — 

Charlottetown,  and  having  expressed  his  desire  of  remain- 
ing in  the  Diocese,  was  appointed  assistant  at  the  Cathedral. 
About  a  year  prior  to  this  date,  Reverend  Dngald  Stanis- 
laus Macdonald  had  arrived  from  Scotland,  and  had  taken 
up  his  residence  at  Rustico,  where  his  services  were  much 
needed  to  relieve  the  Bishop,  whose  declining  health  had 
become  a  source  of  great  anxiety  to  his  friends. 


CHAPTER  X 


bishop  macdonald  in  poor  health. — his  domestic  conditions, 
father  reynolds  retires  from  the  ministry. — father  duffy 
goes  to  kelly's  cross. — father  james  phelan  assistant  at 
the  cathedral. — corner-stone  of  the  new  church  at 
tignish  laid.  — cemetery  blessed  at  cascumpec. — father 
belcourt  comes  to  rustico. — bishop  macdonald  at  st. 
dunstan's  college. — his  last  illness. — father  james  ad- 
ministrator.— death  of  bishop  macdonald. — his  funeral. 
— his  character. 

The  beginning  of  the  year  1859  found  Bishop  Macdonald 
in  declining  health.  Several  years  previous  he  had  contract- 
ed a  severe  cold,  which  rapidly  grew  into  a  chronic  bron- 
chial affection,  and  though  at  first  it  caused  him  no  anxiety, 
it  gradually  undermined  his  former  splendid  constitution 
and  made  him  prematurely  old.  On  the  advice  of  friends 
he  went  to  New  York  for  the  purpose  of  consulting  a  special- 
ist ;  but  it  was  to  no  purpose  ;  he  returned  home  without 
experiencing  any  improvement  in  his  condition.  One  of  his 
worst  symptoms  was  a  severe  cough  that  gave  him  but  little 
rest  either  night  or  day,  a  circumstance  which  helped  mate- 
rially to  sap  his  vital  energies  and  give  the  relentless  disease 
absolute  mastery  over  him.  Besides,  Bishop  Macdonald  had 
not  the  remotest  notion  of  the  value  of  health,  or  of  the  ne- 
cessity of  doing  something  to  preserve  it.    In  this  respect 


—  112  — 

he  was  the  most  indifferent  of  men,  and  was  an  absolute 
stranger  to  ordinary  precaution  and  care.  In  the  discharge 
of  his  duties  he  had  never  a  thought  of  self,  and  it  seemed 
as  if  the  most  difficult  way  of  doing  a  thing  was  to  him  the 
most  desirable.  Many  a  time  he  would  undertake  the  mosi 
arduous  labors  and  place  himself  in  the  most  trying  posi- 
tions, as  if  on  set  purpose,  when  the  end  in  view  could  have 
been  attained  just  as  well,  with  a  more  moderate  expenditure 
of  physical  strength.  Thus,  for  example,  when  St.  Dun- 
stan's  College  was  in  the  first  year  of  its  existence,  and 
without  a  priest  yet  in  charge,  he  would  often  drive  in  the 
depth  of  winter  all  the  way  from  Rustico  to  say  mass  for  the 
students.  To  have  come  the  previous  night  and  occupied 
a  room  at  the  College  would  seem  to  us  an  easier  and  more 
reasonable  proceeding;  but  the  Bishop's  ways  were  different; 
he  preferred  the  more  difficult  method  and  accord ingly 
adopted  it.  On  one  occasion  he  left  Rustico  in  the  early 
morning  and  drove  with  horse  and  sleigh  to  the  College.  As 
soon  as  he  had  arrived,  he  hastily  threw  aside  his  out- 
ward wraps,  donned  his  episcopal  vestments  and  proceeded 
to  consecrate  a  number  of  altar-stones,  a  ceremony,  by  the 
waj7,  among  the  longest  and  most  tiresome  of  the  whole 
Ritual.  At  the  close  of  the  ceremony  he  vested  for  mass  and 
offered  the  Holy  Sacrifice,  and  all  this  in  the  College  chapel, 
which  was  yet  in  an  unfinished  condition  and  without  a 
spark  of  fire  though  it  was  in  mid-winter.  He  seemed,  in 
fact,  to  have  the  most  sublime  contempt  for  every  species  of 
heating  apparatus,  and  in  consequence  for  years  said  mass 
in  the  church  at  Rustico  without  any  fire,  while  the  people 
assisted  at  the  services  either  shivering  with  cold,  or  warmed 
by  the  fervor  of  their  own  devotion.  His  house  too,  was  an 
arowed  enemy  of  every  comfort.  It  was  furnished  in  the 
simplest  manner  and  possessed  none  of  the  conveniences 
that  go  to  make  a  home  agreeable  and  pleasant.  The  house- 


—  113  — 

keeper  in  charge  had  once  been  young,  no  doubt,  but  it 
must  have  been  a  long  time  ago,  for  at  this  point  in  our 
history,  she  had  plainly  outlived  if  not  her  usefulness  at 
least  her  activity.  And  yet  the  Bishop,  who  had  never  been 
an  Epicurean,  regarded  her  as  a  veritable  genius  in  the 
culinary  art,  and  with  the  utmost  confidence,  would  have 
matched  her  cooking  against  the  world. 

In  these  conditions  it  is  not  surprising  that  his  health 
should  fail,  and  that  having  once  taken  a  downward  step,  its 
decline  should  have  been  rapid  and  sure  ;  and  hence,  in  the 
beginning  of  the  year  1859,  as  already  said,  Bishop  Macdo- 
nald  was  no  more  than  a  wreck  of  his  former  self,  so  that 
only  with  the  greatest  difficulty  could  he  attend  to  the  more 
pressing  duties  of  his  office,  while  the  care  of  the  parish 
devolved  entirely  upon  Reverend  Dugald  S.  Macdonald,  who 
had  been  his  assistant  for  the  last  two  years.. 

About  the  same  time  Father  Reynolds  announced  his 
intention  of  retiring  from  the  ministry.  His  health  was  not 
satisfactory,  and  he  hoped  that  a  rest  from  labor  would  help 
to  re-establish  it.  He  accordingly  resigned  his  missions 
and  went  to  live  with  a  private  family  at  Lot  65,  pending  the 
completion  of  a  new  house  which  he  was  building  for  his 
own  personal  use.  His  retirement  necessitated  further 
changes.  Reverend  James  Duffy,  who  had  been  assistant  in 
Charlottetown  since  his  coming  to  the  country,  was  appoint- 
ed his  successor,  and  went  to  reside  at  Kelly's  Cross  in  the 
luonth  of  February  1859.  His  place  at  the  Cathedral  was 
taken  by  Reverend  James  Phelan,  who  exchanged  the  posi- 
tion of  professor  at  St.  Dunstan's  College  for  that  of  assis- 
tant to  Reverend  Thomas  Phelan  in  the  care  of  Charlotte- 
town  parish. 

The  present  year  was  a  time  of  great  building  activity 
in  the  parish  of  Tignish.  Work  had  been  begun  on  the  new 
church,  and  was  being  pushed  forward  with  prompt  des- 
8 


—  114  — 

patch.  The  plans  for  the  building  had  been  prepared  by 
Mr  Keely,  an  architect  of  New- York,  who  sent  an  experien- 
ced man  to  superintendend  the  work  of  construction.  When 
the  work  had  sufficiently  advanced,  Father  Maclntyre,  who 
was  anxious  to  procure  fall  possible  materials  within  the 
limits  of  the  parish,  selected  a  large  boulder  found  in  a  field 
near  Kildare  Cape,  and  had  it  hewed  into  shape  for  a  cor- 
ner-stone. The  ceremony  of  blessing  the  same  \v;is  set  down 
for  the  9th  of  June  1859,  which  proved,  in  every  sense  of  tin- 
word,  a  gala-day  for  the  western  portion  of  Prince  County. 
Bishop  Macdonald,  of  course,  was  unable  to  attend,  but  his 
place  was  taken  toy  Right  Reverend.  Colin  MacKinnon,  Bishop 
of  Arichat,  who  came  over  to  the  Island  for  the  purpose.  In 
Charlottetown  he  was  net  by  Father  Maclntyre  and  con 
veyed  by  carriage  along  the  western  Road  to  Tignish.  His 
Lordship  was  occompanied  on  the  journey  by  Reverend 
Father  M artel,  his  Secretary,  Reverend  Father  Maclntyre, 
Reverend  Father  Thomas  Phelan,  Reverend  Father  Mac- 
Phee  of  St.  Andrew's,  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  of  East  Point 
and  Reverend  James  Macdonald  of  Indian  River.  The  first 
day's  journey  brought  them  as  far  as  St.  Eleanor's  where 
they  passed  the  night,  and  on  the  following  morning  they 
resumed  their  travel  and  about  noon  reached  Cascumpec, 
where  they  were  met  bjr  crowds  of  people  from  the  neigh- 
boring settlements,  who  formed  into  procession  and  swiftly 
made  their  way  towards  Tignish.  As  they  neared  their  des- 
tination the  bell  of  the  little  church  rang  out  a  glad  noti 
welcome,  guns  were  fired  at  regular  intervals  and  the  people 
clad  in  holiday  attire  lined  the  highway  on  either  side  to 
catch  a  glimpse  of  the  Bishop  and  clergy.  Immediately  on 
their  arrivail  Bishop  MacKinnon  gave  solemn  Benediction 
of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  after  which  the  people  dispersed 
and  retired  to  their  homes.  The  following  morning  dawned 
amid  clouds  and  gloom,  and  when  the  hour  for  the  ceremony 


—  115  — 

had  sounded  a  drizzling  rain  wag  falling.  This  however 
was  not  allowed  to  interfere  with  the  arrangements,  and 
the  programme  prepared  in  advance  was  carried  out  in  all 
its  details.  The  corner-stone  was  blessed  and  laid  in  place 
by  Bishop  MacKinnon,  who  afterwards  celebrated  Pontifi- 
cal High  Mass,  assisted  by  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  as  dea- 
con, Reverend  Father  Martel  as  subdeacon,  the  ceremonies 
being  in  charge  of  Reverend  Father  Aubry,  a  priest  of  the 
Diocese  of  Montreal,  who  had  been  assistant  to  Father  Mac- 
Intyre  since  work  had  commenced  on  the  new  church.  Reve- 
rend Father  Perry,  former  pastor,  came  from  Miscouche 
for  the  occasion,  and  he  together  with  the  other  clergy  occu- 
pied prominent  places  during  the  ceremony.  The  sermon 
was  preached  by  Bishop  MacKinnon,  and  after  mass,  the 
weather  having  cleared  up,  Honorable  Edward  Whelan 
delivered  a  masterly  address  from  a  platform  raised  for 
the  purpose  at  the  front  of  the  church.  The  proceedings 
Throughout  were  highly  successful,  and  particularly  so  from 
a  financial  standpoint  ;  for  the  collection  broke  all  previous 
records,  and  added  corresponding  breadth  and  depth  to  the 
usual  pleasant  smiles  of  the  genial  Father  Maclntyre. 

On  the  following  morning  the  assembled  clergy  started 
on  their  return  trip  to  Charlottetown:  They  were  accom- 
panied by  a  great  concourse  of  people  in  carriages,  who  for- 
med an  imposing  procession  headed  by  a  piper.  At  Cas- 
cumpec  church  a  halt  was  made.  Dr  Macdonald  celebrated 
a  high  mass  of  requiem.  Bishop  MacKinnon  preached  on 
prayer  for  the  dead,  and  afterwards  consecrated  a  new 
cemetery  recently  fenced  in  for  use  of  the  parish.  The 
people  then  returned  homeward,  and  the  Bishop  and  clergy 
continued  their  journey  to  Charlottetown. 

Bishop  Macdonald  finding  his  health  growing  worse 
made  up  his  mind  to  move  to  Charlottetown.  Before  doing 
so,  however,  he  wrote  to  the  Bishop  of  Quebec,  asking  for  a 


—  110  — 

priest  conversant  with  *he  French  tongue,  win  mi  be  might 
appoint  to  the  pastoral  care  of  Rustico  and  Hope  River.  1 1  is 
application  received  favorable  consideration  at  the  hands 
of  the  Bishop  of  Quebec  who,  in  answer  to  the  same,  sent 
a  priest,  Reverend  Georges-Antoine  Belcourt,  who  for  seve- 
I'jtl  years  rendered  excellent  service  to  the  Diocese  of  Chsir- 
lottetown.  Father  Belcourt  was  a  native  of  that  prolific 
nursery  of  priests,  the  Province  of  Quebec.  He  made  his 
early  studies  at  the  College  of  Nicolet  where  he  was  raised 
to  the  priesthood  on  the  10th  of  March  1827.  After  filling 
various  positions  in  his  native  Diocese,  he  accompanied 
Bishop  Provencher  to  the  Red  River  Settlement  in  the  year 
1831,  and  remained  there  well-nigh  eighteen  years.  He  is 
tmid  to  have  been  the  first  to  apply  himself  seriously  to  the 
study  of  the  language  of  the  Red  River  Indians,  and  in  cour- 
se of  time  he  became  so  proficient  in  the  same,  that  he  was 
able  to  publish  a  grammar  and  dictionary  especially  adapt- 
ed for  the  use  of  missionaries  laboring  amongst  those  sa- 
vage tribes.  Having  probably  grown  tired  of  his  long  and 
arduous  labors  in  that  wild  and  inhospitable  region,  he 
returned  to  Quebec  at  the  very  time  that  the  Archbishop 
was  looking  round  for  a  priest,  whom  he  would  send  in 
answer  to  Bishop  Macdonald's  request  for  assistance.  Fa 
ther  Belcourt  seemed  the  man  for  the  occasion,  and  when 
the  matter  was  laid  before  him  he  accepted  the  situation 
with  alacrity,  and  forthwith  set  out  for  Prince  Edward 
Island,  where  he  arrived  in  the  month  of  December  1859. 
He  immediately  took  up  his  residence  at  Rustico,  and  at 
the  same  time  Father  Dugald  S.  Macdonald  was  transferred 
to  the  pastoral  charge  of  Southwest  and  Seven  Mile  Bay. 

On  leaving  Rustico,  Bishop  Macdonald  took  up  his 
quarters  at  St.  Dunstais  College.  He  now  realized  that 
his  condition  had  passed  all  human  aid,  and  with  the  forti- 
tude  of  the  true  Christian,  he  began  to  put  his  house  in  order, 


—  117  — 

so  that  he  might  be  ready  to  obey  the  mysterious  voice  that 
was  calling  to  him  from  beyond  death's  dark  river.  He  ap- 
pointed Father  James  Macdonald  Administrator  of  the 
Diocese,  and  then  having  received  the  last  rites  of  Holy 
Church  with  all  possible  fervor  and  resignation,  he  calmly 
awaited  the  dread  summons.  The  end  came  on  Friday, 
December  30th,  when  the  good  and  genfrle  Bishop  Macdonald, 
in  presence  of  Father  Angus  and  the  older  students  of  the 
College,  entered  into  eternal  rest.  His  body  was  laid  out  in 
full  Pontificals  and  borne  to  the  College  Chapel  where  it  lay 
in  state  till  the  morning  of  the  funeral.  In  the  interval  the 
College  was  thronged  with  people  who  came  to  take  a  last 
look  at  the  face  of  the  dead  bishop,  and  many  a  tear  was 
shed  over  the  lifeless  form  of  the  beloved  prelate.  Every 
evening  the  office  of  the  Dead  was  recited  by  the  clergy  and 
students,  after  which  most  of  the  visitors  would  retire, 
whilst  others  would  offer  their  services  to  watch  by  the  body 
during  the  night.  On  Wednesday  January  4th  the  funeral 
took  place  to  the  Cathedral,  and  was  in  all  probability  the 
largest  and  most  imposiugyet  seen  in  Prince  Edward  Island. 
Is  was  truly  representative  of  the  whole  Diocese,  not  merely 
in  the  sense  that  all  the  priests  were  present,  but  also  because 
scores  of  laymen  had  come  from  far  and  near  to  testify  their 
esteem  for  the  illustrious  dead  From  daybreak  masses 
were  said  in  the  College  chapel  and  at  the  Cathedral,  and 
promptly  at  the  hour  appointed  Very  Reverend  Father  Ja- 
mes Macdonald,  the  Administrator,  performed  the  ceremony 
of  the  lev6e  du  corps,  after  which  the  body  was  borne 
from  the  Chapel,  and  amid  the  strains  of  the  Miserere 
echoing  plaintively  from  the  College  walls,  it  was  conveyed 
to  the  hearse  awaiting  at  the  door.  The  procession  already 
formed  now  moved  in  slow  and  stately  march  towards  the 
City.  A  cross-bearer  between  two  acolytes  marched  ahead, 
followed  at  a  becoming  interval  by  the  undertaker  and  physi- 


_  118  — 

cian.  Next  came  the  students  in  mourning,  and  immediately 
behind  them  the  singers  and  clergy  all  in  cassock  and  sur- 
plice. Behind  the  clergy  moved  the  hearse  drawn  by  four 
horses,  and  next  to  it  four  boys  carrying  a  mitre  and  crozier 
draped  in  deep  mourning.  The  special  mourners  came  next 
in  order  walking  two  by  two,  and  these  were  followed  by  the 
Catholic  Societies  wearing  mourning  badges  and  regalia. 
Last  of  all  came  the  people  on  foot,  all  marching  in  slow  and 
solemn  movement,  as  if  their  steps  kept  even  pace  with  their 
melancholy  thoughts.  When  the  procession  reached  the  out- 
skirts of  the  Town,  it  was  met  by  the  children  of  the  Cathe- 
dral and  convent  schools,  who  were  given  a  place  of  honor 
directly  in  front  of  the  college  boys  during  the  remainder  of 
the  march.  At  the  Cathedral  solemn  High  Mass  was  sung 
by  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  of  East  Point  assisted  by  Father 
Belcourt  as  deacon  and  Reverend  James  Phelan  as  sub- 
deacon.  Father  Angus  had  charge  of  the  ceremonies  and 
also  preached  the  sermon  for  the  occasion.  At  the  close  of 
the  mass  the  absolutions  were  sung  by  four  priests,  viz :  Very 
Reverend  Father  James  Macdonald,  Father  Peter  Macln- 
tyre,  Father  Thomas  Phelan  and  Father  James  Brady.  The 
body  was  then  lowered  to  a  vault  prepared  for  it  beneath 
the  sanctuary  of  the  Cathedral  amid  expressions  of  grief  that 
broke  the  solemn  stillness  of  God's  temple,  and  told  better 
than  studied  eulogy,  how  much  the  good  Bishop  was  loved 
by  his  people. 

Bishop  Macdonald  was  a  man  of  imposing  presence. 
Tall  and  stately,  he  seemed  intended  by  nature  to  command, 
and  yet  he  was  the  shyest,  most  retiring  and  most  timid  of 
men.  The  outward  bustle  and  glamor  of  business  affairs 
had  no  charm  for  him,  and  he  was  never  so  happy  as  when, 
escaping  from  the  active  cares  of  diocesan  administration, 
he  could  betake  himself  to  the  quiet  of  his  retreat  at  Rustico. 
There  are  some  perhaps  who  would  be  inclined  to  find  fault 


—  119  — 

with  this  side  of  his  character.  A  public  man  of  retiring 
habits  is  so  rare  in  our  day,  that  we  are  apt  to  regard  such 
a  thing  as  anomalous  if  no1  altogether  impossible.  A  bishop 
we  are  told,  is  by  office  a  leader  of  men,  and  therefore  should 
be  found  in  the  fore-front  of  every  social  movement,  instead 
of  lurking  behind  the  trenches  of  a  remote  country  parish. 
Hence  it  is  said  that  Bishop  Macdonald,  instead  of  retiring 
to  Rustico,  should  have  made  his  home  in  Charlottetown, 
and  guided  the  destinies  of  the  Diocese  from  that  more  im- 
portant centre.  In  this  way  he  would  have  been  more  in 
touch  with  the  public  men  of  the  day,  and  could  have  given 
corresponding  tone  and  status  to  the  Church  of  which  he  was 
the  head,  and  thus  no  doubt  he  would  have  been  able  to  y 
pave  the  way  for  the  triumph  or  religion  throughout  the  J~~* 
whole  country.  Such  is  the  specious  reasoning  of  those  who  • 
are  wise  after  the  manner  of  the  world.  What  a  man  of  a 
different  mould  of  character  might  have  been  able  to  ac- 
complish in  the  circumstances,  is  difficult  now  to  determine. 
We  do  know  however,  that  the  episcopate  of  Bishop  Mac- 
donald holds  no  record  of  failure.  Rather  is  it  a  story  of 
steady  growth  and  healthy  progress  in  every  part  of  the 
diocese  ;  for  if  the  worthy  prelate  was  not  a  man  of  the 
world,  he  was  above  all  things  else  a  man  of  prayer,  and  be 
it  remembered  that  much  more  is  achieved  by  the  prayer  of 
a  just  man  than  enters  into  the  troubled  dreams  of  the 
wordly-wise. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


THE  BIBLE  QUESTION  AGAIN  AGITATED. — BISHOP  S  LETTER. — MEETING 
IN  CHARLOTTETOWN. —  DEBATE  IN  THE  HOUSE. — GOVERMENT 
DEFEATED. 

One  of  the  questions  that  had  occupied  the  minds  of  the 
the  people  of  Prince  Edward  Island  during  the  episcopate  of 
Bishop  Macdonald  was  that  of  education.  The  Government, 
in  the  Session  of  1852,  had  passed  what  is  called  The  Free 
Education  Act,  which  aimed  at  bringing  the  blessings  of  a 
liberal  education  within  the  reach  of  all  persons.  According 
to  the  provisions  of  the  Act  the  reading  of  the  Bible  was  per- 
mitted in  the  schools  if  the  parents  of  the  children  should 
ask  for  it  ;  but  it  was  specially  laid  down  in  the  Law,  that 
no  teacher  should  add  any  explanation  or  try  to  interpret 
the  Sacred  Word.  This  seemed  to  work  very  well  for  a  cer- 
tain time,  and  generally  speaking  Catholics  had  no  reason 
to  find  fault  with  the  system  of  education  adopted  for  the 
Province.  There  were  occasional  complaints,  it  is  true,  from 
certain  localities,  where  an  over-zealous  Protestant  teacher 
would  sometimes  try  to  inculcate  his  own  views  of  Scripture 
interpretation,  and  thus  give  umbrage  to  the  Catholic  chil- 
dren and  parents.  But  these  cases  were  comparatively  rare, 
because  the  teachers,  as  a  rule,  were  content  to  follow  the 
strict  letter  of  the  Law,  and  besides,  in  many  districts,  even 
where  the  Protestants  were  an  overwhelming  majority,  the 


—  122  — 

parents  seemed  indifferent  to  the  privilege  accorded  by  the 
Law,  and  did  not  ask  fir  Bible  reading  in  the  schools.  To 
perfect  the  work  thus  begun,  and  as  it  were  to  set  the  key- 
stone in  the  education  arch,  a  Government  Normal  School 
was  established  in  Charlottetown.  It  was  formally  opened 
on  the  1st  of  October  1856,  and  the  occasion  was  marked  by 
elaborate  ceremonies  on  the  part  of  the  supporters  of  the 
Government,  who  were  desirous  of  making  a  public  display  of 
what  they  were  doing  in  the  cause  of  popular  education.  In 
the  course  of  the  speeches  that  graced  the  occasion,  Mr  John 
M.  Stark,  who  had  been  school  Inspector  for  three  years, 
and  who  now  had  been  chosen  the  first  principal  of  the  new 
institution,  made  some  remarks  that  were  calculated  to 
disturb  the  minds  of  the  Catholic  portion  of  the  population. 
Amongst  other  things  he  .said: — "The  moral  department  will 
be  carried  on  by  the  opening  and  the  closing  of  the  institu- 
tion with  prayer,  according  to  the  regulation  of  the  Board 
of  Education,  by  a  daily  Bible  lesson  (the  first  exercise  of 
the  day  after  opening)  in  which  the  truths  and  facts  of 
Scripture  will  be  brought  before  the  children's  minds  by 
illustrations  and  picturing  out  in  words,  in  language  simple 
and  easy  to  be  understood,  from  which  everything  sectarian 
and  controversial  shall  be  carefully  excluded." 

This  statement  of  the  Principal  sounded  a  note  of 
warning  for  the  Catholic  people.  They  saw  at  once  that  a 
programme  such  as  that  foreshadowed  in  the  remarks  quoted 
above,  must  inevitably  tend  to  the  proselytism  of  their  chil- 
dren in  the  schools  of  the  country.  It  is  well  known  that  the 
Catholic  and  Protestant  positions  are  essentially  different 
on  the  question  of  the  interpretation  of  the  Scriptures.  Both 
hold  that  the  sacred  volume  contains  the  Word  of  God  ;  but 
they  do  not  agree  as  to  the  Canon  of  the  sacred  books,  nor  do 
they  see  eye  to  eye  on  the  mode  of  interpretation.  The  Pro- 
testant eschews  all  authority  of  a  teaching  Church  in  his 


—  123  — 

reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and  finds  his  full  and  complete 
rule  of  conduct  and  belief  in  the  sacred  volume  alone.  The 
Catholic,  on  the  other  hand,  holds  that  the  books  of  Sacred 
Scripture  were  never  intended  to  be  the  full  and  adequate 
rule  of  Divine  Faith,  and  that  no  man  howsoever  gifted  can, 
by  hie  own  unaided  efforts,  unfold  the  gems  of  truth  that  lie 
concealed  under  their  literary  garb.  The  Scriptures,  he  is 
told,  contain  many  things  that  are  "hard  to  be  understood", 
and  man  needs  a  guide  to  direct  him  in  the  search  for  their 
meaning,  otherwise  he  is  liable  to  "wrest  to  his  own  des- 
truction" the  very  truths  intended  for  his  edification.  This 
guide  the  Catholic  holds,  can  be  no  other  than  the  Catholic 
Church  "the  Pillar  and  ground  of  truth",  which  if  any  one 
refuse  to  hear  "let  him  be  as  the  heathen  and  the  publican." 
Hence  when  Mr  Stark  declared  that  in  the  Normal 
School  the  Bible  was  to  be  read,  "with  illustrations  and  pic- 
turing out",  Catholics  at  once  became  alarmed  at  the  conse- 
quences that  might  follow  from  such  proceedings.  Bishop 
Macdonald,  on  being  informed  of  the  proposition  advanced 
by  Mr  Stark  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Board  of 
Education,  in  which  he  set  forth  his  views  of  the  situation. 
This  letter,  which  caused  a  sensation  at  the  time  was  worded 
as  follows: — 

"Kustico,  7th  Nov.  1856." 
"My  dear  Sir:—" 

"As  a  friend  of  free  education,  I  take  the  liberty  of  ad- 
dressing, through  you,  a  few  words  to  the  gentlemen  compos- 
ing the  Board  of  Education  on  a  subject  which  has  occa- 
sioned, and  continues  to  occasion,  a  good  deal  of  dissatis- 
faction and  illwill  throughout  many  parts  of  the  country — 
a  subject  which,  if  not  removed,  will  before  long  impair  the 
efficiency  of  our  mixed  public  schools.  It  appears  that  im- 
mediately on  the  Free  School  Act  going  into  operation,  the 


-  124  — 

Board  of  Education  issued  an  order  to  all  schoolmasters 
under  the  operation  of  said  Act,  to  recite  before  and  after 
school  a  certain  formula  of  prayers.  With  this  injunction 
many  masters  from  conscientious  motives  have  silently  it- 
fused  to  comply,  whilst  others  have  enforced  compliance 
therewith  by  threats  to  expel  from  their  schools  all  who 
would  not  assist  thereof,  either  "bon  gr6"  or  "malgrS".  To 
prayers  in  some  mixed  schools,  are  now  added  other  reli- 
gious exercises,  such  as  teaching  and  singing  sectarian 
hymns,  &c,  &c.  In  the  Normal  School  the  same  prayer  as 
above  is  forced  on  the  young  men  frequenting  that  Institu- 
tion, of  whom  many  are  Catholics,  and  are  besides  made  to 
listen  to  lessons  from  a  version  of  the  Scriptures,  in  the  cor- 
rectness of  which  they  do  not  believe.  This  introduction  of 
religious  matters  into  our  public  mixed  schools  is  the  Rock  of 
Scandal,  and  the  whole  cause  of  the  present  prevailing  dis- 
content amongst  Catholics.  It  is  a  well  known  fact,  and  a 
fact  that  cannot  be  concealed,  that  the  population  of  this 
Island,  is  made  up  of  many  denominations  of  christians,  all 
more  or  less  opposed  to  each  other  in  their  religious  teaching, 
although  they  all  live,  and  wish  to  live,  on  friendly  terms 
with  their  neighbors  whatever  be  their  creed;  yet  they  dislike 
as  much  to  see  their  children  forced  to  kneel  in  prayer  with 
i>ersons  and  under  a  master  professing  a  creed  differing  from 
their  own,  as  they  would  if  they  saw  them  going  into  the 
church  of  such  persons  rnd  worship  publicly  with  them. 
Moreover,  if  the  Board  has  now  authority  to  prescribe  a 
formula  of  prayer  for  our  mixed  schools,  will  it  not  have 
the  same  authority,  at  any  future  period,  to  rescind  the 
present  formula,  prepare  and  order  another  much  more  ob- 
jectionable ?  It  is  obvious  then,  that  all  parents  who  hare 
Christian  faith  must  resist,  by  all  means  in  their  power,  the 
authority  assumed  by  the  Board,  so  objectionable  in  princi- 
ple, and  so  irreconcilable  with  freedom  of  conscience.   I  hope 


—  125  — 

I  shall  not  be  understood  to  mean  any  disrespect  to  the  jus- 
tice, wisdom  and  judgment,  by  which  all  the  acts  of  the 
Board  are  governed,  if  I  avail  myself  of  this  occasion,  before 
strife  and  bad  feelings  are  raised,  in  a  community  hitherto 
so*  happily  -exempt  from  religious  disunion,  to  respectfully 
but  earnestly  beg  of  the  Board  to  reconsider  the  evil  ten- 
dency of  introducing  religion  in  any  shape  into  our  mixed 
.schools. 

If  it  be  desired  they  should  work  well,  the  same  system 
as  that  followed  in  the  Irish  National  Schools  must  be  adop- 
ted here.  Prayers  and  all  religious  exercises,  as  well  as  the 
rea'ding  of  Scripture  from  any  version  not  approved  by  all, 
must  be  discontinued.  Nothing  favorable  or  unfavorable  to 
c.ny  religious  denomination  must  be  inculcated.  If  the 
friends  of  education  wish  our  mixed  schools  to  prosper,  their 
wish  can  only  be  realized  by  allowing  those  schools  to  be 
godless,  under  the  present  circumstances  of  the  country.  The 
Catholics,  I  am  bound  to  say,  will  be  satisfied  with  nothing 
else  ;  and  I  most  ardently  pray  that  the  Board  will  deem  it 
expedient  to  reassume  the  consideration  of  the  vexed  ques- 
tion, and  inspire  confidence  to>  all  in  mixed  schools,  by  pro- 
claiming that  in  all  mixed  schools,  whether  conducted  by 
Catholic  or  Protestant  masters,  no  religious  test  shall  be  re- 
quired, or  the  scholars  forced  to  do  or  assist  at  any  religious 
act,  which  their  conscience  (no  odds  whether  right  or  wrong) 
may  check  them  for.  Hoping  that  you  will  have  the  good- 
ness to  lay  the  foregoing  before  the  Board  at  your  earliest 
convenience,  and  inform  me  of  the  result, 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  Dear  Sir, 

Your  very  obedient  and  humble  servent, 

B.  D.  MACDONALD." 


—  126  — 
"John  MacNeill,  Esq:— "' 

"Secretary,  Board  of  Education/' 

The  Bishop's  sole  object  in  writing  this  letter  was  to 
safe-guard  the  spiritual  interests  of  his  flock.  In  virtue  of 
his  position,  he  was  the  sentinel  on  the  watch-tower,  and 
he  would  have  been  recreant  to  his  duty  had  he  failed  'to 
sound  a  note  of  warning,  when  danger  encompassed  those 
committed  to  his  keeping.  All  he  asked  for  in  reality  was, 
that  things  should  be  allowed  to  remain  as  they  were,  and 
that  the  children  of  Catholic  parents  should  not  be  compelled 
to  read  the  Protestant  version  of  the  Bible,  or  accept  the  in- 
terpretation of  the  same  from  ordinary  schoolmasters. 
Having  already  expressed  his  satisfaction  with  the  public 
schools  of  the  country,  he  feared  that  new  regulations  were 
about  to  be  introduced,  that  would  interfere  with  existing 
conditions,  in  such  a  way  as  to  destroy  the  peace  and  har- 
mony of  the  community. 

Honorable  George  Coles,  Leader  of  the  Government 
hastened  to  inform  His  Lordship  by  letter,  that  no  innova- 
tions were  intended.  He  assured  him  that  all  necessary 
steps  had  been  taken  to  prevent  annoyance  to  Catholics,  and 
further,  that  the  remarks  of  Mr  Stark  had  been  made  on  his 
own  personal  responsibility  and  "without  the  authority  of 
the  Board  of  Education." 

The  Bishop  replied  at  once  to  the  letter  of  Mr  Coles, 
expressing  his  perfect  satisfaction  with  the  explanations 
which  it  contained,  and  stating  that  he  had  been  somewhat 
misled  by  what  he  had  read  in  the  papers,  and  had  not  seen 
corrected  till  he  had  received  the  letter  t>f  Mr  Coles.  At  the 
same  time  the  Board  of  Education,  moved  by  the  statements 
contained  in  the  Bishop's  letter,  charged  the  Inspector  of 
schools  to  institute  an  investigation  and  prepare  a  report 


—  127  — 

that  would  be  forwarded  to  the  Bishop,  so  that  he  might  have 
official  information  relative  to  the  management  of  the  public 
.schools  throughout  the  country.  In  communicating  the  same 
to  the  Bishop,  the  Secretary  of  the  Board  wrote  as  follows  : 
"I  am  further  charged  to  express  the  hope  of  the  Board,  that 
Your  Lordship  will  recognize  in  the  promptitude  with  which 
an  investigation  into  the  matters  complained  of  has  been 
instituted,  the  solicitude  of  the  Board,  that  the  rights  of 
conscience  should  be  everywhere  respected,  and  that  the 
Law  for  the  encouragement  of  Free  Education  should  be 
impartially  administered1".  The  Bishop's  fears  were  thus  re- 
moved. He  declared  himself  perfectly  satisfied  with  the 
assurances  received  from  the  Board  of  Education  as  well  as 
from  the  Leader  of  the  Government,  and  so  the  difficulty 
seemed  in  a  fair  way  of  being  adjusted  to  the  satisfaction  of 
all  parties  concerned. 

But  unfortunately  the  matter  did  not  end  here.  There 
were  interested  persons,  especially  in  Charlottetown,  who 
found  the  occasion  favorable  to  the  furtherance  of  their  own 
selfish  ends,  and  these  did  not  scruple  to  plunge  the  country 
into  the  throes  of  a  religious  agitation.  Casual  embers  of 
the  Bible  Question  of  1845  still  smouldered  under  the  ashes 
of  political  expediency,  and  now  fanned  by  the  foul  breath 
of  bigotry,  they  burst  into  flame  that  soon  involved  the  whole 
community. 

Among  the  gentlemen  composing  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion at  the  time,  was  Reverend  David  Fitzgerald,  a  minister 
of  the  Anglican  Church,  residing  in  Charlottetown.  To  this 
servant  of  the  Lord  the  Bishop's  letter  was  a  veritable 
bonanza.  On  the  one  hand  he  saw  in  it  a  favorable  oppor- 
tunity for  an  apparently  justifiable  display  of  his  innate 
antipathy  towards  everything  Catholic,  while  on  the  other 
hand  he  was  not  altogether  unconscious  of  the  advantage 
that  might  be  derived  therefrom  by  his  friends  of  the  old 


—  128  — 

Tory  Party,  who,  at  the  time  of  which  we  write,  were  wan- 
dering disconsolately  in  the  bye-paths  of  opposition.  Hein-c, 
tnking  advantage  of  his  position  as  member  of  the  Bonn  I. 
he  secured  possession  of  the  Bishop's  letter,  secretly  copied 
its  contents,  and  soon  these  were  being  bandied  from  mouth 
to  mouth  by  the  men  in  the  streets,  and  rehearsed  with  the 
utmost  freedom  in  the  Press,  in  the  Pulpit  and  on  the  Plat- 
form. The  agitation  thus  set  agoing  soon  acquired  formi- 
dable proportions,  and  went  on  gaining  strength  and  vigor 
every  day  ;  for  true  it  is  that  : 

"Dissensions  like  small  streams  are  first  begun. 
Scarce  seen  they  rise,  but  gather  as  .they  run." 

The  ministers  of  the  various  Protestant  denominations 
throughout  the  Island  suddenly  developed  a  marvellous 
store  of  activity.  The  time-worn  bugbear  of  Roman  ascen- 
dancy fired  their  imaginations  to  unwonted  zeal  for  the 
Bible,  and  they  became  urgent  in  their  demands  that  the 
"good  book"'  should  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  all  the  chil- 
dren and  be  thumbed  as  a  class-book  in  the  public  schools. 
Before  taking  public  action,  however,  they  met  in  conclave 
to  discuss  the  situation,  and  to  advise  together  as  to  the 
most  prudent  course  to  pursue.  The  Reverend  Cephas  Bar- 
ker, the  most  moderate  and  apparently  tke  most  liberal 
minded  of  the  group,  prepared  a  series  of  resolutions  which 
he  submitted  to  his  brethren  for  their  adoption  ;  but  which 
were  rejected  as  being  entirely  too  mild  and  peaceable  in 
their  character.  These  resolutions  were  thus  worded : — 

I.  "A  sound  moral  and  religious  education  of  the  young 
being  essential  to  the  future  peace  and  prosperity  of  the 
Colony  ;  in  the  opinion  of  this  meeting,  such  an  education 
cannot  be  secured  without  the  Bible." 

II.  "In  a  mixed  population,  not  only  Roman  Catholic 
and  Protestant  but  of  all  shades  of  religious  opinion,  the 


—  129  — 

whole  however  (excepting  the  Roman  Catholic)  agreeing  in 
this :  viz  ;  that  the  Bible  is  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  practice 
—we  are  of  opinion  that  the  Bible  should  be  read  in  our 
day-schools." 

III.  "We  suggest  the  following  plans: — (I)  Let  the  Bible 
reading,  without  note  or  comment,  occupy  the  last  half  hour 
of  the  school  exercises. 

(2)  In  all  cases  where  the  majority  are  Protestants  ; 
let  the  authorized  version  be  read  ;  and  the  Catholic  children 
retire  without  prejudice,  if  they  wish  to  do  so. 

(3)  Where  the  majority  are  Catholics  let  their  own  ver- 
sion be  read  ;  and  the  Protestant  children  retire  if  they  wish 
to  do  so. 

(4)  Where  the  numbers  are  nearly  equal,  let  both  ver- 
sions be  read,  the  one  in  the  morning  the  other  in  the  af- 
ternoon." 

IV.  "Should  the  Roman  Catholics  refuse  their  children 
1  he  privilege  of  reading  their  own  version  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
ture, this  meeting  cannot  consent  that  a  similar  restriction 
be  imposed  upon  the  Protestant  portion  of  the  population: 
furthermore,  we  do  solemnly  declare  that  no  earthly  consi- 
deration shall  induce  us  to  submit  to  any  attempt  to  deprive 
us  of  our  rights  and  privileges  as  subjects  of  the  British 
Crown." 

The  plan  here  outlined,  though  eminently  fair  and  reaso- 
nable, fell  far  short  of  satisfying  the  Reverend  gentlemen 
who  were  present  on  the  occasion.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  it 
was  entirely  too  mild  and  colorless  for  their  purpose.  On 
the  one  hand,  it  was  likely  to  satisfy  the  Bishop,  who  cared 
not  how  much  the  Protestants  would  study  the  Bible  them- 
selves, provided  the  Catholic  children,  the  weaker  members 
of  his  flock,  should  not  be  compelled  to  read  a  version  in 
which  they  did  not  believe,  and  accept  an  interpretation 

which  they  knew  to  be  false;  on  the  other  hand  it  would,  in  all 
9 


—  130  — 

probability,  prove  acceptable  to  the  members  of  the  Govern- 
ment, whose  aim  was  to  perfect  the  Free  Education  Act,  in 
such  a  way  as  to  respect  the  conscientious  scruples  of  all 
classes  of  the  community.  Neither  alternative  was  to  be 
entertained  for  a  moment,  and  so  these  loyal  followers  of  I  he 
Prince  of  Peace  rejected  their  colleague's  plan  of  reconci- 
liation, and  entered  upon  a  policy  of  hostility  towards  their 
Catholic  fellow  citizens,  and  towards  Bishop  Maedonahl, 
their  venerable  head. 

On  Friday,  February  13th  1857,  a  public  meeting  was 
held  in  Charlottetown  for  the  purpose  of  discussing  the 
matter  at  length.  The  denominational  ministers  mustered 
strong  for  the  occasion,  and  in  consequence  many  inflam- 
matory speeches  were  delivered.  His  Lordship  the  Bishop 
and  his  letter  to  the  school  Board  came  in  for  a  large  share 
of  recrimination,  while  the  sad  condition  of  the  poor 
Catholics,  deprived  of  the  Bible  by  their  priests,  was  chanted 
forth  in  a  well-sustained  chorus  of  contemptuous  pity.  Ho- 
norable Colonel  Grey  was  called  to  the  chair.  In  his  open- 
ing remarks  he  said  that  he  could  not  remain  indifferent 
to  the  action  of  the  Board  of  Education  depriving  the 
younger  generation  of  the  blessings  of  the  Bible.  Recently 
no  less  than  two  million  copies  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures 
had  been  translated  into  Chinese  for  distribution  among 
the  people  of  China  ;  was  it  to  be  said  that  the  children  of 
this  christian  community  were  worse  off  in  that  regard  than 
those  of  heathen  nations  ?  After  this  opening  shot  from 
the  chair,  Reverend  Mr  Lochead  moved  the  following  reso- 
lution:—  That  this  meeting  desires  to  express  its  deep 
sense  of  the  service  of  the  Reverend  David  Fitzgerald  and 
Mr  Stark  in  bringing  under  the  notice  of  the  Protestants  of 
this  Island  the  letter  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Bishop  of 
Charlottetown,  and  its  opinion  that  the  two  gentlemen 
above  mentioned  have  acted  in  an  honorable  and  conscien- 


—  131  — 

tious  manner  in  their  plnces  as  members  of  the  Board  of 
Education,  and  that  had  they  not  acted  so,  this  meeting  is 
of  opinion  that  they  would  have  been  guilty  of  a  betrayal 
of  Protestant  interests.  Further  resolved:  that  the  Roman 
Catholic  Bishop's  letter  be  printed  forthwith.''  The  Reve- 
rend Mr  Lochead  in  support  of  his  resolution  spoke  at  some 
length,  giving  unstinted  praise  to  his  friend  Reverend  Mr 
Fitzgerald  for  appropriating  the  contents  of  a  letter  that 
did  not  belong  to  him,  and  vindicating  his  conduct  in  this 
particular  by  the  plea  of  religious  zeal  ;  thus  giving  public 
approval  to  the  oft-condemned  proposition — "the  end  jus- 
tifies the  means."  He  would  call  the  attention  of  the  Bishop 
to  the  fact  that  the  school?  of  the  Island  are  supported  in 
a  great  measure  by  Protestants,  who  will  never  subscribe 
to  the  darkness  and  superstition  of  the  Catholic  Church.  He 
then  goes  on  to  institute  a  comparison  between  the  pros- 
perity of  England  and  the  poverty  of  Italy  and  Spain,  and 
attributes  the  difference  to  the  fact  that  the  English  people 
read  the  Bible  while  the  Latin  nations  are  deprived  of  its 
light. 

Reverend  Mr.  Fitzgerald,  being  called  upon,  rose  in 
his  place  and  read  the  Bishop's  letter  without  a  blush.  He 
said  that  he  had  copied  it,  because  his  duty  to  Protestantism 
demanded  that  he  should  do  so.  Next  he  proceeded  to  read 
into  it  statements  and  sentiments  which  it  did  not  contain, 
as  when  e.  g.  he  said  that  the  Bishop  opposed  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  Bible  as  a  class-book,  whilst  at  the  same  time  he 
sanctions  the  use  of  Butler's  Catechism  and  the  Mass  Book 
in  the  Acadian  Schools.  In  making  this  statement  the 
Reverend  gentleman  wilfully  ignored  the  true  purport  of 
the  Bishop's  letter,  which  referred  only  to  the  mixed 
schools,  and  made  no  mention  of  those  in  which  the  children 
were  all  of  one  denomination,  as  was  the  case  in  the  Acadian 
school  at  Rustico.    Mr  Fitzgerald  took  the  stand  that  the 


—  132  — 

state  should  not  sanction  the  religious  books  or  Catechisms 
of  any  creed,  but  "the  Word  of  God  undenled  should  be  in, 
the  hands  of  our  children."  He  closed  by  stigmatising  the 
Irish  National  School  System,  recommended  by  the  Bishop, 
as  the  most  corrupt  on  earth. 

Reverend  Mr  Lloyd  then  moved: — "Whereas  the  fear 
of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom,  and  the  knowledge 
of  the  Holy  is  understanding'  ,  and  as  this  fear  and  know- 
ledge are  made  known  to  us  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which 
are  given  to  us  of  God  to  teach  us  our  several  duties  on 
earth,  and  to  secure  to  our  souls  the  blessings  of  eternal 
life: — It  is  resolved  that  no  education  national  or  other- 
Wise  can  be  good  or  suited  to  the  rational  and  immortal 
nature  of  man,  from  which  the  word  of  God  is  excluded." 
Mr  Loyd  was  exceedingly  moderate  in  his  remarks.  He  as- 
sured his  hearers  that  he  was  not  in  favor  of  persecution, 
and  was  much  more  inclined  to  persuasion  then  to  coercion. 
He  would  like  to  give  the  Bible  to  all  classes,  because  with- 
out it  education  must  necessarily  be  defective.  He  was 
followed  by  Reverend  Mr  Patterson  who  dealt  in  time-worn 
generalities.  He  deplored  the  fact  that  there  were  many 
Catholics  in  Prince  Edward  Island,  who  were  strangers  to 
the  Bible.  Many  of  them  indeed  would  gladly  receive  the 
Sacred  Word,  but  were  prevented  by  their  priests,  who  wonld 
neither  read  it  themselves,  nor  permit  their  flocks  to  read  il. 

The  next  resolution  tabled  was  to  this  effect: — "Where- 
as the  Protestants  of  this  Island  constitute  the  greater  por- 
tion of  its  inhabitants,  and  contribute  the  larger  amount  of 
taxation  for  the  support  of  the  State  and  the  maintenance 
of  its  public  schools: — It  is  resolved  that  whilst  they  dis- 
claim any  intention  to  force  upon  others  the  reading  of  the 
s<  riptures — they  are  entitled  to  and  claim  from  the  Go- 
vernment] who  have  taken  into  their  hands  the  management 
->f  the  public  schools,  as  well  as  the  nature  of  the  instrnc- 


—  133  — 

tion  that  is  therein  given — that  the  children  of  such  parents 
as  desire  it  should  be  daily  instructed  in  the  Word  of  God." 
Reverend  Mr  Mackinnon  in  proposing  this  resolution  said 
that  Protestants  being  more  numerous  than  Catholics  have 
a  right  to  greater  privileges,  and  inasmuch  as  they  paid  a 
larger  share  of  taxes  they  should  have  whatever  system  of 
education  they  desire.  Warming  to  his  theme  he  declared 
that  the  time  must  come  when  all  have  to  unite  against  the 
Godless  Church,  and  when  the  time  comes  it  will  find  him 
prepared.  He  feels  quite  assured  that  if  the  Bible  were 
being  burnt,  atheists,  infidels  and  Catholics  would  dance 
around  the  fire.  He  was  followed  by  Reverend  Alexander 
Sutherland,  who  quotes  statistics  to  prove  that  Protestants 
have  rights  superior  to  those  of  Catholics.  He  claims  that  the 
Hindoos  would  have  the  same  right  to  complain  if  they  were 
offered  the  Bible  as  the  Bishop  hast  His  Lordship's  argu- 
ment is  that  it  is  against  conscience  ;  but  the  Reverend  Mr 
Sutherland  thinks  that  conscience  is  not  a  safe  guide  unless 
ruled  by  the  Bible.  He  is  well  convinced  that  the  Bishop 
hates  the  Bible  that  he  has  ordered  it  to  be  burnt,  and  that 
in  fact  all  priests  are  the  avowed  enemies  of  Protestants. 
If  his  hearers  were  today  under  the  domination  of  the 
priests,  they  would  be  kept  in  ignorance  of  the  Bible 
and  they  would  soon  degenerate  into  infidelity  as 
is  the  case  in  France.  He  then  takes  a  trip  into  Ireland  and 
compares  the  flourishing  condition  of  Protestant  Ulster, 
with  the  other  portions  where  Catholicity  is  strong. 

Reverend  Mr  Cephas  Barker  speaks  as  a  non-conformist 
and  indulges  in  some  witticisms  that  are  by  no  means  relish- 
ed by  his  hearers.  He  makes  bold  to  question  the  propriety 
of  much  that  had  been  said  by  the  preceding  speakers.  He 
does  not  think  that  the  reading  of  the  Bible  is  enough  to 
make  a  people  observe  the  laws  of  morality.  Morality  must 
be  inculcated  by  precept.   He  held  in  his  hand  a  resolution 


-  134  — 

which  he  had  received  from  Reverend  Mr  Fitzgerald  and 
he  begged  leave  to  move  the  same.  It  was  couched  in  this 
wise:  "Whereas  the  Education  Act  is  about  to  expire  this 
Session,  and  it  is  to  be  feared  that  a  system  of  education 
may  be  adopted  injurious  to  the  well-being  of  this  com- 
munity:— It  is  resolved  that  a  petition  expressive  of  the 
wishes  of  all  those  who  desire  the  introduction  of  the  S<  na- 
tures into  the  public  schools  be  prepared  and  laid  before 
the  Legislature  at  its  present  Session." 

Reverend  Isaac  Murray  seconded  the  resolution,  and  in 
doing  so,  took  the  last  speaker  somewhat  to  task  for  making 
light  of  the  matter  under  discussion.  For  him  it  was  not  a 
time  for  levity,  and  he  showed  this  very  plainly  when  in  an 
outburst  of  holy  indignation  he  puts  the  question:  "Is  not 
the  majority  to  rule  ?"  He  insisted  that  they  say  to  the 
Government:  "We  want  our  principles  to  prevail,  and  we 
dare  you  to  deny  our  request,"  The  Legislature  is  not  to 
deprive  us  of  the  Bible  for  the  reasons  advanced  by  the 
Bishop.  We  are  not  to  be  given  up  to  the  Pope,  who  once  had 
princes  for  vassals  and  kings  to  kiss  his  foot. 

Reverend  George  Sutherland  next  addressed  the  meet- 
ing, and  prefaced  his  remarks  with  the  following  reso- 
lution:— "Whereas  the  time  has  come  for  making  every  ef- 
fort to  prevent  the  perpetuity  of  our  present  system  of  in- 
struction, and  to  place  the  Holy  Scriptures  on  the  list  of 
books  now  in  use  in  the  various  schools  of  the  Island: — It 
is  resolved  that  the  following  petition  be  adopted  by  this 
meeting,  and  circulated  throughout  the  country  with  the 
\iew  of  its  obtaining  signatures  and  of  being  presented  to 
the  Legislature."  Reverend  Mr  Sutherland  in  support  of  his 
resolution  was  particularly  sarcastic  and  bitter  in  his  refe- 
rence to  Catholic  affairs.  He  said  that  the  Bible  should  be 
in  all  schools.  He  made  reference  to  the  text  books  of  <  Catho- 
lic Theology  used  in  the  seminaries  and  mentioned  in  parti- 


—  135  — 

cular  Busenibauni's  Moral  Theology,  which  is  in  use  in  the 
College  of  Maynooth,  which  institution,  he  said,  receives  an 
annual  grant  from  the  British  Government,  and  which  sends 
forth  each  year  a  new  band  of  priests  to  be  a  curse  to  the 
world. 

Reverend  John  Murray  then  came  forth  with  a  resolution 
favoring  the  founding  of  a  newspaper  for  the  furtherance 
of  Protestant  interests  throughout  the  Island.  His  remarks 
were  few  and  not  particularly  severe,  and  at  the  close  he 
moved  that: — ''Whereas  the  interests  of  Protestantism  are 
not  adequately  regarded  by  the  Public  Press  of  this  Island, 
and  whereas  it  is  of  the  highest  importance  that  those  prin- 
ciples which,  as  Protestants,  we  hold  most  sacred,  and  which 
we  believe  are  identified  with  the  prosperity  of  this  colony, 
should  be  prominently  brought  before  the  public: — This 
meeting  resolves  that  measures  be  forthwith  adopted  for  the 
establishment  of  a  Protestant  Journal  of  such  a  character 
as  shall  be  worthy  of  the  hearty  support  of  the  Protestant 
population.'' 

The  next  thing  in  order  was  to  sign  the  petition  which 
had  been  introduced  by  Reverend  George  Sutherland.  It 
was  worded  in  this  way: — "We  the  undersigned,  inhabi- 
tants of  a  Protestant  Colony,  and  subjects  of  the  British 
Empire,  being  convinced  that  no  system  of  education  natio- 
nal or  otherwise  can  be  good  or  suited  to  the  rational  and 
immortal  nature  of  man,  which  is  not  based  on  the  Word 
of  God,  and  being  called  upon  to  pay  by  far  the  larger  por- 
tion of  the  revenue,  for  the  support  of  the  State  and  the 
maintenance  of  its  public  schools,  and  being  unable  to  ob- 
tain for  our  children  generally  any  other  means  of  instruc- 
tion than  that  provided  by  the  Government,  who  have  taken, 
into  their  hands  the  management  of  the  schools,  and  pres- 
cribed the  course  of  instruction  that  is  given  in  the  several 
schools,  of  which  the  word  of  God  forms  no  part, — humbly 


—  13(3  — 

beg  your  Honorable  House,  now  thai  the  Education  Ah  la 

about  to  expire,  to  take  into  consideration  our  wishes  on 
this  subject,  especially  if  it  be  (lie  intention  of  your  Hono- 
rable House  to  frame  any  new  law,  or  maker  any  amendment 
or  alteration  in  the  present  Act   We  seek  not  to  interfere 

with  the  rights  or  liberties  of  others,  or  in  any  way  to  compel 
others  to  adopt  a  course  of  instruction  for  their  children, 
which  we  think  it  right  to  pursue  with  regard  to  our  own. 
We  feel  that,  we  cannot  any  longer  be  a  consenting  party 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  word  of  God  from  our  public  schools, 
— a  book  which  is  the  standard  of  our  faith,  and  the  source 
from  which  all  Christians  derive  those  doctrines  which  make 
man  wise  unto  salvation,  and  .prepare  his  soul  for  the  King- 
dom vt  God  ;  and  therefore  humbly  pray  that  your  Bono- 
rable  House  will  direct  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  be  placed 
on  the  list  of  books  now  in  use  in  the  public  schools,  and 
that  it  be  introduced  into  the  Academy  and  Normal  School; 
and  that  the  children  of  those  parents  who  desire  it  or  do 
not  object  to  its  use,  shall  have  the  privilege  of  reading  a 
portion  of  the  Scriptures,  the  first  exercise  of  the  day  after 
the  opening  of  the  school  with  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  and 
of  being  taught  therein  by  such  teachers  as  the  parents  or 
guardians  approve  of.  We  beg  further  to  assure  your  Hono- 
rable House,  that  in  asking  these  things,  we  are  actuated 
by  no  political  motives  or  with  no  desire  to  stir  up  strife 
or  religious  controversy,  but  simply  with  a  view  of  promot- 
ing the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  Colony,  and  furthering 
the  real  and  lasting  interests  of  the  people." 

It  may  be  said  that  at  the  close  of  this  meeting,   the 
Bible   question    had   been    started    in   good    earnest.     Copies 

of  the  petition  were  prepared  .for  circulation  throughout 
the  Island,  and  to  favor  the  work  of  obtaining  signatures, 
many  stories  were  set  afloat,  all  more  or  less  stained  with 
the  dark  coloring  matter  of  bigotry  and  prejudice.    But 


—  137  — 

whatever  was  said  and  done,  the  Bishop's  letter  was  the 
great  rallying  cry  especially  in  the  more  remote  localities. 
No  matter  how  casually  men  came  together,  the  letter  never 
failed  to  come  up  for  discussion,  and  it  was  quoted  mis- 
construed and  misrepresented  by  hosts  of  persons  who  had 
never  seen  the  letter  itself  or  an  authentic  copy  of  it.  One 
expression  which  it  contained  proved  especially  unfortu 
nate.  His  Lordship  had  said  that  if  the  mixed  schools 
would  prosper  the  only  way  was  to  allow  them  "to  be  god- 
less". These  words  particularly  fired  the  holy  indignation 
of  the  would-be  champions  of  Bible  reading,  so  that  the 
good  Bishop's  declining  years  were  embittered  by  the  fact 
that  he  was  everywhere  proclaimed  the  enemy  of  religion, 
and  the  associate  of  infidel R  in  their  unholy  warfare  against 
the  Word  of  God.  He  could  not  well  undertake  his  own 
defence.  He  was  in  feeble  health  at  the  time,  and  besides 
he  had  been  the  victim  of  so  gross  a  breach  of  confidence,  by 
the  unauthorized  publication  of  his  letter  to  the  Board, 
that  he  felt  that  he  could  not,  in  justice  to  his  position,  have 
any  further  relations  with  persons  so  utterly  wanting  in  the 
canons  of  ordinary  goodLbreeding. 

Reverend  James  Macdonald  of  Indian  River,  however, 
entered  the  lists  in  defence  of  his  superior.  In  a  letter  to 
The  Examiner  of  March  2nd  1857,  he  explains  the  motives 
that  prompted  the  Bishop  to  write  his  now  famous  letter. 
His  Lordship,  he  says,  had  waited  for  a  time  in  silence,  but 
when  Mr  Stark's  programme  laid  down  at  the  opening  of 
the  Normal  School  had  neither  been  corrected  nor  repudi- 
ated by  the  proper  authorities,  it  was  time  to  raise  a  warning 
voice.  Father  James  says  that  Catholic  children  had  been 
subjected  to  ill-treatment,  and  forced  out  into  a  snowstorm 
because  they  had  refused  to  assist  at  the  prayers  offered 
in  thd  school,  and  he  condemns  such  conduct  as  an  outrage. 
He  refers  to  the  recent  meeting  and  ridicules  what  he  calls 


—  138  — 

"the  frantic  and  frothy  declamation"  of  the  ministers  who 
were  present.  Referring  lo  Mr  Fitzgerald's  admission  that 
he  had  copied  the  Bishop's  letter,  Father  James  insists  that 
he  should  also  admit  having  falsified  it  at  least  in  one  par- 
ticular, else  how  could  he  make  the  statement  that  the 
Bishop  was  in  favor  of  Butler's  Catechism  and  the  Mass- 
book  as  text-books  in  the  schools.  Father  James  would  like 
Mr  Patterson  to  give  his  authority  for  his  statement  made  at 
the  meeting  that  priests  will  not  read  the  Bible  themselves, 
nor  permit  their  people  to  read  it,  and  that  they  are  inven- 
tors of  a  system  of  oppression  and  cruelty.  If  he  cannot 
prove  these  statements>  he  must  lie  under  the  charge  of 
bearing  false  witness  against  his  neighbor.  When  asser- 
tions such  as  these  are  made  against  persons  living  here, 
persons  who  are  known  to  be  pious,  peaceable  and  law-abi- 
ding members  of  the  community,  is  it  any  wonder  that  wild 
and  extravagant  charges  are  advanced  against  the  Church 
in  foreign  countries  ?  Continuing  Father  James  says  that 
Mr  Patterson  had  himself  taught  school  under  the  present 
educational  system,  that  his  classes  were  composed  of  Cath-  * 
olic  as  well  as  Protestant  children  ;  but  he  made  no  ap- 
peal for  the  Bible  at  tbei  time,  and  seemed  perfectly  sa- 
tisfied with  the  conditions  that  obtained.  Where  then  were 
his  conscientious  scruples  ?  Did  he  stifle  them  for  the  paltry 
pittance  of  an  ordinary  school-master's  salary  ?  His  letter 
next  deals  with  certain  things  set  forth  at  the  meeting  by 
some  of  the  ministers,  but  which  had  little  relevance  to  the 
real  matter  at  issue  ;  it  points  out  certain  contradictions 
into  which  they  had  fallen,  shows  that  the  Bible  is  on  the 
list  of  books  in  use  in  the  College  of  Maynooth,  and  then 
asks  what  have  the  Catholic  people  done  that  they  should 
be  thus  abused  on  all  sides.  Have  they  conspired  against 
the  liberties  or  rights  of  Protestants  ?  Have  they  ridiculed 
the  Protestant  religion  or  its  services  ?  To  these  questions 


—  139  — 

he  returns  a  decided  no,  and  further  adds  that  even  those 
who  are  loudest  in  the  present  work  of  denunciation  do  not 
accuse  Catholics  of  any  such  interference.  Towards  the  end 
he  says  that  if  Separate  Schools  were  possible  Catholics 
would  gladly  welcome  them  ;  but  since  the  circumstances 
of  the  times  render  the  continuation  of  mixed  schools  ne- 
cessary, the  only  fair  way  to  carry  on  the  same  is  to  exclude 
all  prayers  and  religious  instruction  from  the  curriculum, 
leaving  the  same  entirely  in  the  hands  of  parents  and  pas- 
tors. Catholics,  he  affirms,  cannot  accept  any  other  system, 
tis  they  are  forbidden  by  the  Church  to  hold  communication 
in  spirituals  with  persons  who  are  aliens  to  the  true  faith. 

In  answrer  to  Father  James,  Reverend  Mr  Patterson 
denies  having  said  that  priests  do  not  read  the  Bible,  or 
that  they  withhold  from  their  flocks  the  use  of  the  Sacred 
Volume.  His  ■statement,  he  contends,  was  "That  the 
Catholic  Clergy  took  the  key  of  knowledge  from  the  people 
neither  entering  heaven  themselves  nor  suffering  others  to 
enter."  To  prove  this  assertion,  which  is  identical  in  every 
way  with  the  one  attributed  to  him  by  the  reports  of  the 
meeting,  he.  makes  certain  quotations  from  the  Roman 
Index,  and  revives  the  slale  platitudes  anent  the  action 
of  the  Catholic  Church  in  condemning  the  promiscuous 
reading  of  certain  classes  of  books.  He  writes  as  if  he  had 
perfect  knowledge  that  there  are  no  Bibles  in  Spain,  Naples 
or  Rome,  places  wherein  the  power  of  the  Pope  is  para- 
mount. He  mentions  the  case  of  a  woman  having  been  de- 
prived of  the  Bible  by  a  priest,  but  prudently  abstains  from 
giving  any  particulars.  He  says  that  he  has  had  Catholic 
servants  in  his  house,  who  were  without  a  Bible  and  who 
had  never  read  the  good  Book.  He  maintains  that  it  is  a 
fact,  that  the  Catholic  Clergy  have  withheld  the  Sacred 
Scripture  from  the  laity,  and  if  greater  latitude  in  his  res- 
pect prevails  in  countries  where  Protestants  are  numerous, 


—  140  — 

the  object  is  to  blind  their  minds  to  the  real  intentions  of 
the  Catholic  Church. 

Father  James,  in  reply  says,  that  Mr  Patterson's 
only  safe  proceeding  was  to  deny  his  former  Btatemenl 
concerning  the  relations  cf  priests  to  the  Bible,  but  why 
did  he  not  deny  the  same  when  it  had  been  heralded  through- 
out  the  Protestant  Press  for  weeks,  in  fact  ever  since  the 
meeting.  To  test  the  sincerity  of  Mr  Patterson's  expressed 
desire  of  giving  the  Bible  to  .Catholics,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  prove  beyond  all  cavil  that  the  Catholic  priests  do 
not  withold  it  from  the  people,  he  says  that  if  Mr  Patterson 
would  furnish  a  sufficient  number  of  Catholic  Bibles,  he, 
Father  James,  would  place  a  copy  with  every  family  in  all 
his  missions.  Taking  up  the  case  of  the  woman  alleged  to 
have  been  deprived  of  the  Bible,  Father  James  says  that  in 
a  case  of  this  kind  it  would  have  been  in  order  to  have  nun 
tioned  who  the  woman  was,  who  was  the  priest,  when  it  had 
happened  and  where.  These  details  would  facilitate  an 
investigation,  which  no  doubt  would  clear  up  the  matter,  for 
if  such  a  thing  ever  happened  it  was  probably  because  the 
woman  in  question  had  come  into  possession  of  a  copy  of  the 
Protestant  Bible,  and  if  so,  the  priest  wisely  deprived  her  of 
the  same.  Servants,  he  remarks,  are  not  obliged  to  carry 
Bibles  with  them  when  they  go  in  search  of  employment,  and 
if  in  the  space  of  ten  years  Mr  Patterson  had  employed 
three,  who  had  not  the  Sacred  Volume  in  their  possession, 
rumor  explains  the  fact  by  asserting  that  the  servants  in 
question  could  have  made  only  sorry  use  of  it,  as  their  early 
education  had  been  neglected  to  such  an  extent  that  they 
were  all  three  unable  to  read.  To  set  forth  the  true  position 
of  the  Church  with  regard  to  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  Father 
James  quotes  the  letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI  recommending  the 
reading  of  the  Word  of  God,  which  is  usually  found  at  the 
beginning  of  the  Catholic  Bible,    "At  a  time1',  writes  the 


—  141  — 

Sovereign  Pontiff,  "that  a  vast  number  of  bad  books,  which 
most  grossly  attack  the  Catholic  religion,  are  circulated 
even  among  the  unlearned,  to  the  great  destruction  of  souls, 
you  judge  exceedingly  well,  that  the  faithful  should  be  exci- 
ted to  the  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures :  for  these  are  the 
most  abundant  sources  which  ought  to  be  left  open  to  every- 
one, to  draw  from  them  purity  of  morals  and  of  doctrine,  to 
eradicate  the  errors  wThich  are  widely  disseminated  in  these 
corrupt  times."  Father  James  then  gives  a  long  list  of  the 
versions  of  the  Scriptures  translated  into  the  language  of 
the  common  people  before  the  time  of  Luther.  They  go  back, 
he  says,  to  the  time  of  printing's  infancy,  so  far  back  indeed 
that  the  earlier  editions  have  no  date  attached,  and  having 
called  the  attention  of  all  intolerants  to  this  work  of  the 
Catholic  Church,  he  concludes  with  these  stirring  words  : — 
"It  was  the  Catholic  Church  that  caught  up  and  preserved 
the  scattered  fragments  of  Scripture  as  they  fell  from  the 
pens  of  the  Inspired  writers  :  it  was  the  Catholic  Church 
that  cherished  and  collected  and  venerated  them  dur- 
ing long  centuries  of  trial  and  persecution :  it  was  the  Cath- 
olic Church  that  employed  hundreds  and  thousands  of  men, 
century  after  century  in  transcribing  them  in  letters  of  gold, 
and  thus  was  the  means,  under  God,  of  preserving  them  and 
disseminating  them  throughout  the  universe.  And  yet  for- 
sooth, there  are  some  Protestants,  whose  religion  changes 
like  the  hues  of  the  rainbow,  who  are  unscrupulous  enough  to 
rob  that  ancient  Church  of  the  honor,  which,  despite  their 
malice,  history  will  accord,  of  having  preserved  the  inspired 
writings  for  the  benefit  of  all  Christians,  in  the  face  of  most 
trying  vicissitudes  and  barbaric  invasions.  With  this  his- 
torical fact  in  view,  we  can  well  afford  to  smile  at  the  accu* 
sation  that  the  Catholic  Church  hates  the  Scriptures." 

Another   controversy   arising   out   of   the   circumstances 
of  the  times  was  carried  on  in  the  Press  of  the  day  between 


—  142  — 

Mr  Stark  and  Honorable  Mr  Coles.  Mr  Stark,  whose  untime- 
ly zeal  had  precipitated  the  agitation,  being  anxious  to 
justify  his  position,  wrote  a  letter  to  Haszard's  Gazette  on 
February  18th  1857.  He  states  that  he  was  led  to  believe, 
on  the  part  of  the  Government,  that  the  Bible  would  be  one 
of  the  class  books  in  the  Normal  School,  because  his  com- 
mission was  to  manage  the  institution  according  to  the 
Stowe  method.  This  statement  Mr  Coles  flatly  denied.  He 
said  further,  that  Mr  Stark  had  been  given  distinctly  to  un- 
derstand that  compulsory  reading  of  the  Bible  was  impos- 
sible in  a  mixed  community,  and  that  as  far  as  the  mana- 
gement was  concerned,  the  Stowe  method  should  obtain  ''in 
so  far  only  as  secular  education  was  concerned."  Mr  Coles 
adds  a  statement  that  would  seem  to  throw  some  light  on 
the  character  of  the  times,  and  show  that  the  root-cause  of 
the  present  agitation  sank  deeper  than  the  soil  of  religion 
and  found  its  true  sustenance  in  the  miry  substratum  of 
politics.  He  said,  in  effect,  that  both  Mr  Stark  and  Mr  Fitz- 
gerald had  been  for  a  long  time  members  of  the  Board  of 
Education,  and  yet  there  was  no  minute  of  the  Board  t<> 
show  that  either  gentleman  had  ever  asked  for  the  Bible  in 
the  schools  until  the  present  agitation  had  sprung  up.  As 
the  war  of  words  went  on  it  grew  hotter  and  hotter,  till 
finally  Mr  Stark  was  obliged  to  resign  his  position,  and  soon 
afterwards  returned  to  Scotland.  His  departure  gave  rise 
to  contradictory  opinions.  There  were  some  who  said  that 
Scotland  was  the  best  place  for  him  and  that  he  should  ne- 
ver have  left  it,  while  others  especially  the  Tory  Protestants 
bailed  him  as  a  true  martyr,  and  from  end  to  end  of  t ln- 
country  went  up  the  cry,  that  the  Moloch  of  Papal  aggres- 
sion had  been  set  up  and  that  Mr  Stark  was  the  Aral  victim 
offered  in  sacrifice  on  his  altar. 

Meanwhile  one  of  the   resolutions   passed   at   the    Bible 
meeting  had  borne  fruit.   A  newspaper  called  "The  Protee- 


—  143  — 

tor  and  Christian  Witness''  had  been  launched  on  the  sea  of 
journalism,  and  the  Protestant  cause  had  now  an  organ 
specially  devoted  to  upholding  its  interests.  It  made  its  bow 
to  the  public  on  the  4th  of  March  1857,  and  expressed  its 
desire  to  live  at  peace  with  all  classes  of  the  community.  It 
adds  however  that  if  it  should  be  led  "to  oppose  any  system 
of  priest-craft  and  superstition"  it  will  do  so  without  "bit- 
terness and  invective".  Catholics  at  once  divined  the  hidden 
meaning  of  these  salutatory  remarks,  and  naturally  con- 
cluded that  their  religion,  its  doctrines  and  practices  would 
absorb  a  goodly  share  of  the  new  organ's  attention  ;  and 
therefore  they  were  not  entirely  unprepared  for  the  policy 
of  unfairness  and  misrepresentation  that  characterized  the 
short  and  inglorious  career  of  The  Protector.  In  a  short 
time  it  made  known  its  true  inwardness.  Its  third  number 
which  appeared  on  the  18th  of  March  remarked  editorially : 
"All  who  hold  the  views  of  the  Pope  in  respect  to  tolera- 
tion, are  unfit  for  posts  of  power  or  authority  in  our  Empire, 
or  any  free  country".  This  was  an  open  and  uncalled  for 
attack  on  the  principle  of  Papal  authority  upon  which  -the 
Catholic  Church  is  founded  ;  but  at  the  same  time  it  was  a 
veiled  attempt  to  strike  a  blow  at  the  Liberal  Government, 
whose  leader  Mr  Coles  with  many  of  his  colleagues  had 
warmly  championed  the  Catholic  view  of  the  Bible  Ques- 
tion. The  Protector,  however,  fell  far  short  of  realizing  the 
full  hopes  of  its  founders.  Like  all  agencies  that  have  ever 
connived  at  the  ruin  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  it  utterly  failed 
to  accomplish  its  purpose.  If  for  a  time,  and  within  certain 
limits,  it  seemed  to  achieve  a  measure  of  success,  taken  all  in 
all  the  net  results  of  its  unholy  agitation  were  far  from  sa- 
tisfactory  to  the  ultra  bigots.  Despite  its  campaign  of 
falsehood  and  vilification,  the  Church  greiw  ever  stronger 
in  the  esteem  of  the  people  in  general,  and  firmer  in  her 
hold  on  the  affections  of  her  own  children.    Bishop  Macdo- 


—  144  — 

nald  was  never  more  sincerely  loved  and  never  more  truly 
admired  than  in  the  serene  splendor  of  his  declining  years. 
when  his  heart  mellowed  with  the  weight  of  years,  and  chas- 
tened by  his  own  self-effacement,  went  out  in  forgiveness 
t<>  his  detainers,  and  in  earnest  prayer  for  their  welfare.  The 
words  of  Christ:  "Father,  forgive  them  for  they  know  not 
what  they  do" — threw  a  halo  of  divine  pardon  around  the 
cruelties  of  the  Crucifixion  ;  and  many  a  time  a  prayer  of 
like  intent  broke  the  solemn  stillness  of  the  Church  at 
Bustico,  as  the  pious  Bishop,  now  tottering  to  the  grave, 
besought  the  Father's  pardon  for  those  who  stood  foremost 
in  the  agitation  against  him.  Thus  the  Church  in  Prince 
Edward  Island  never  faltered  in  her  God-given  mission. 
Secure  in  the  Great  Master's  care  she  went  ever  forward, 
and  she  was  destined  to  see  the  pens  that  now  would  fain, 
indite  her  obituary,  fall  powerless  from  the  stiffening  fin- 
gers of  bigotry,  and  the  tongues  that  were  loudest  in  pro- 
claiming her  end,  themselves  go  down  to  silence  and  to  dust. 

But  the  Government  of  the  day  was  not  so  fortunate. 
It  had  no  guarantee  of  perpetuity,  and  if,  as  we  have  said, 
the  Bible  agitation  failed  in  its  open  campaign  against  the 
Church,  it  was  much  more  successful  in  its  covert  designs 
against  the  Liberal  Party. 

On  Thursday  February  26th  1857,  the  House  of  Assem- 
bly met  for  the  despatch  of  business.  The  speech  from  the 
Throne  contained  the  following  reference  to  the  question  of 
education.  "As  those  laws  will  shortly  expire  which  have 
given  to  this  Colony  a  well-merited  preeminence  in  securing 
to  the  rising  generation  the  blessings  of  a  free  education,  it 
will  be  for  you  to  consider  the  expediency  of  continuing  or 
reenacting  them. ...  I  strongly  incline  to  the  opinion  that 
the  public  money  could  nol  he  better  applied  than  in  foster- 
ing that  free  system  of  public  instruction,  which  has  hi- 
therto given  such  general  satisfaction  to  the  people  of  this 


-m  145  — 

Colony,  and  which  has  been  referred  to  in  terms  of  com- 
mendation, by  our  fellow  subjects  in  other  portions  of  Her. 
Majesty's  Dominions."  These  words,  falling  trom  the  lips 
of  the  Governor,  expressed  the  highest  satisfaction  with 
existing  conditions,  and  held  out  no  prospect  of  change  to 
those  who  had  advocated  the  introduction  of  the  Bible  as 
a  class-book  in  the  schools.  But  the  question  could  not  be 
disposed  of  in  this  summary  manner.  Early  in  the  Session 
it  came  up  for  discussion,  and  occupied  the  attention  of  the 
House  for  a  considerable  time.  Many  speeches  were  made 
and  various  opinions  advanced  ;  but  the  .debate  was  charac- 
terized by  a  becoming  measure  of  decorum,  and  a  singular 
absence  of  bitterness  and  abuse.  In  this  respect  the  conduct 
of  the  Protestant  members  of  the  House  was  in  striking 
contrast  to  that  of  their  spiritual  guides  ;  for  they  were  able 
to  give  expression  to  their  views  and  defend  the  same  with- 
out outraging  the  feelings  of  their  opponents,  and  without 
forgetting  the  amenities  that  should  characterize  the  relat- 
ions between  gentlemen.  The  Catholic  members,  with  one  or 
i  wo  exceptions,  took  little  or  no  part  in  the  discussion.  Their 
views,  however,  were  well  set  forth  in  the  Bishop's  letter, 
and  these  were  championed  by  the  Protestant  Liberals,  es- 
pecially by  Mr  Coles  and  Mr  Warburton.  There  seems  to 
have  been  considerable  misunderstanding  as  to  the  tenor 
of  the  existing  School  Act,  and  also  as  to  what  constituted, 
real  compulsory  reading  of  the  Bible.  Another  point  which, 
gave  rise  to  many  a  passage  at  arms  between  the  members, 
was  the  true  nature  of  the  powers  vested  in  the  Board  of 
Education,  and  how  much  it  was  subject  to  the  direction 
of  the  Government.  Honorable  Thomas  H.  Haviland  con- 
tended that  the  Board  might  make  a  rule  today  and  rescind 
the  same  tomorrow,  and  that  therefore  the  stability  of  the 
Education  Law  demanded  that  matters  like  the  reading 
of  the  Bible  should  be  directly  in  the  hands  of  the  Govern* 
10 


—  146  — 

ment  of  the  day.  He  accordingly  moved:  that  a  clause  au- 
thorizing the  reading  of  the  Bible  in  the  schools  be  embo- 
died in  the  Act,  and  the  same  be  made  independent  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Board  of  Education. 

This  gave  rise  to  an  animated  discussion.  Some  con- 
tended that  this  Amendment  made  Bible  reading  com- 
pulsory, which  was  not  desirable  in  a  mixed  community, 
others  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  have  both  the  Catholic 
and  Protestant  versions:  introduced,  whilst  others  again 
foresaw  strife  and  disputes  looming  up  in  the  near  future  if 
the  amendment  should  become  law.  It  came  out  in  the  course 
of  the  debate,  that  although  the  Bible  was  optional  in  the 
schools,  there  were  only  ninety  two  schools  wherein  it  had 
been  read,  while  there  were  one  hundred  and  forty  six,  and 
the  most  of  them  Protestant  wherein  no  advantage  had  been 
taken  of  the  privilege.  At  the  close  of  the  discussion  the 
amendment  was  put,  and  was  declared  lost  on  a  straight 
party  vote.  The  will  of  the  people,  as  expressed  by  a  majo- 
rity of  their  representatives  in  Parliament,  did  not  favor 
a  change,  and  so  the  schools  remained  as  they  had  been, 
and  the  teachers  were  allowed  to  continue  their  work  accor- 
ding to  the  purport  of  the  former  regulations. 

This  however  did  not  end  the  matter.  The  Bible  ques- 
tion was  indeed  endowed  with  marvellous  vitality,  and  when, 
as  in  the  present  instance,  it  would  seem  disiposed  of  for- 
ever, it  would  presently  rise  again,  phoenix-like  from  its 
'ashes,  and  start  anew  to  inflame  the  minds  of  the  people. 
The  session  of  1857  followed  so  closely  on  the  meeting  con- 
vened by  the  ministers,  that  there  had  not  been  a  favorable 
opportunity  for  the  circulation  of  the  petitions  throughout 
the  country,  nor  had  The  Protector  sufficient  time  to 
arouse  the  people  to  the  necessary  pitch  of  Biblical  frenzy,  by 
its  wild  and  inflammatory  editorials.  Now  however  this  work 
went  on  apace.   Week  after  week  The  Protector  poured  out 


—  147  — 

the  vials  of  its  wrath  against  the  Catholic  Church  and  the 
Liberal  Party,  while  The  Examiner  edited  by  Mr  Whelan, 
gallantly  took  up  the  gage  of  battle,  and  defended  both 
with  tried  and  trusty  pen.  Early  in  1858  a  mass  meeting 
was  held  in  Charlottetown,  and  the  necessity  of  the  Bible 
in  the  schools  was  again  publicly  proclaimed  in  a  series  of 
strong  resolutions.  When  the  House  of  Assembly  met,  peti- 
tions flowed  in  by  the  dozen,  each  claiming  for  the  Protes- 
tants the  inalienable  right  to  have  their  children  instructed 
in  the  Bible,  in  all  institutions  of  learning,  particular  men- 
tion being  made  of  the  Normal  School  and  the  Central  Aca- 
demy. The  discussion  that  followed  was  practically  a  repe- 
tition of  the  one  of  last  year.  There  was  no  new  light  thrown 
on  the  question  ;  but  each  party  sought  to  make  the  best 
possible  showing  in  view  of  the  forthcoming  elections.  Ho- 
norable Thomas  H.  Haviland  tabled  a  resolution  asking  that 
the  prayer  of  the  petitions  be  granted  by  the  House,  and 
immediately  Mr  Warburton  moved  by  way  of  amendment 
that  it  would  be  inexpedient  to  do  so,  as  it  was  not  the 
desire  of  a  majority  of  the  people,  and  was  not  essential  to 
the  encouragement  of  education.  Mr  Coles  supported  the 
amendment  in  a  lengthy  speech,  and  after  considerable  dis- 
cussion it  came  to  a  vote.  It  was  then  se^n  that  the  promo- 
ters of  the  compulsory  Bible  had  gained  strength  since  the 
last  session,  for  the  vote  on  this  occasion  resulted  in  a  tie. 
The  Speaker  of  the  House,  Honorable  Edward  Thornton, 
being  a  Catholic  and  a  Liberal*,  very  naturally  gave  his  cast- 
ing vote  in  favor  of  Mr  Warburton's  amendment,  and  thus 
the  prayer  of  the  petitioners  was  once  more  rejected  and  the 
school    la*w  was  allowed  to.  continue  unchanged. 

The  question  worked  badly  for  the  Liberal  Party.  Its 
term  of  office  had  now  reached  its  time  limit,  and  after  the 
session  of  1858  the  House  was  dissolved  and  writs  issued 
for   a   general   election.    The  ministerial   association   fore- 


-  148  — 

m  < -ing  this  contingency  had  developed  wonderful  political 
activity  since  the  beginning  of  the  year,  while  The  Protec- 
tor its  mouthpiece,  grew  stronger  and  more  bitter  in  its 
denunciations.  Towards  the  end  of  January  it  published  a  list 
of  questions  to  be  put  to  candidates,  and  went  so  far  as  to 
insinuate  that  it  would  be  a  grievous  sin  to  vote  for  men  who 
would  not  adhere  strictly  and  in  every  particular  to  the 
principles  underlying  these  questions  They  were  couched 
in  this  wise: — "Do  you  acknowledge  the  necessity  for  the 
great  Reformation  from  Popery  in  the  sixteenth  century, — 
and  do  you  approve  of  the  general  reforming  principles 
promulgated  by  Luther,  Calvin,  Cranmer  and  Knox  ?" 

"Are  you  aware  of  the  existence  of  a  wide-spread  com- 
bination of  Popish  agents  for  the  resubjugation  of  the  Bri- 
tish Empire  to  the  priestly  domination  of  Rome: — and 
being  so,  do  you  disavow  and  condemn  all  such  designs  and 
efforts  as  subversive  of  the  best  interests  of  our  Empire  and 
the  world  ?" 

"Do  you  solemnly  pledge  yourself,  before  your  country, 
that  while  granting  civil  rights  and  religious  toleration  to 
Roman  Catholics,  so  far  as  consistent  with  the  well-being 
of  the  State,  you  will  resist  to  the  utmost  all  Romish  aggres- 
sions on  the  rights  of  others,  and  all  endowments  of  Popery 
especially  grants  to  schools,  monasteries,  nunneries  and  col- 
leges under  such  control  ?'' 

wDo  you  promise  to  support  the  common  Free  School 
System,  resisting  all  denominational  control  over  any  por- 
tion of  our  public  schools  ?  And  do  you  solemnly  pledge 
yourself  before  your  country,  that  you  will  resolutely  seek, 
by  all  lawful  means,  the  introduction  and  permanent  esta- 
blishment of  the  Holy  Bible,  as  thei  standard  book  of  moral 
training  in  all  our  educational  establishments  receiving 
State  support  ?" 

Against  a  programme  such   as  that  outlined  above,  it 


—  149  — 

must  bave  seemed  like  leading  a  forlorD  hope,  whejn  the 
Liberals  again  raised  the  standard  of  the  Catholic  cause, 
and  faced  the  issne  at  the  polls.  But  at  that  time,  there 
\\(»re  many  enlightened  Protestants,  who  stood  by  the  Grand 
Old  Party,  just  as  there  were  doubtless  certain  defections 
on  the  part  of  Catholics,  who  preferred  present  gain  to  the 
triumph  of  principle.  When  the  elections  were  over  it  was 
found  that  the  good  cause  was  again  in  the  ascendant,  the 
Liberals  having  won  sixteen  setets  while  their  opponents 
had  beetti  able  to  capture?  only  fourteen.  The  majority  was 
indeed  small,  and  was  felt  to  be  so,  especially  at  a  time  when 
feelings  ran  so  high,  and  when  the  tide  of  public  opinion  was 
plainly  setting  in  against  the  Government.  But  Honorable 
Mr  Coles,  buoyed  up  by  his  recent  success,  and  relying  on  the 
loyalty  of  his  adherents,  felt  quite  confident  that  he  would 
be  able  to  steer  the  ship  of  State  in  perfect  safety,  at  least 
for  another  term.  The  House!  was  summoned  to  meet  for 
the  17th  of  February  1859,  and  then  the  Leader  of  the  Go- 
vernment discovered  to  his  dismay  that  one  of  his  followers 
had  been  elected  without  the  necessary  qualification,  and  on 
that  account  could  not  take  his  seat  on  the  floor  of  the 
House.  After  two  days  spetit  in  fruitless1  discussion  the 
Government  was  forced  to  resign,  and  appeal  once  more  to 
the  electorate.  In  the  election  which  followed  the  Tory  Party 
was. victorious,  and  Mr  Colefe  and  his  Government  went 
down  to  defeat. 

The  new  administration,  under  the  leadership  of 
Honorable  Edward  Palmer,  was  composed  entirely  of 
Protestants.  Its  first  session  was  mainly  concerned  with 
the  appointment  of  a  land  commission,  and  did  not  manifest 
any  particular  enthusiasm  with  regard  to  the  introduction 
of  the  Bible  into  the  schools.  This  must  have  proved  a  source 
of  disappointment  to  many  who  had  been  sincere  in  their 
support  of  the  Tory  Party  during  the  days  of  the*  Bible 


—  160  — 

agitation,  but  in  the  Session  of  1860,  the  education  law  w -as 
amended  by  a  clause: — "declaring  the  introduction  of  the 
Bible  into  all  public  schools  to  be  legally  authorized".  This 
could  scarcely  be  called  an  improvement  on  the  condition  of 
affairs  that  had  obtained  under  the  Liberal  Administration, 
for  howsoever  well  it  sounded  in  theory,  in  practice  it  gave 
no  advantage  to  the  promoters  of  the  compulsory  Bible,  and 
in  consequence  the  great  majority  of  the  schools  throughout 
the  Island,  despite  the  prolonged  agitation,  continued  god- 
less, as  they  had  been  for  j-ears.  After  three  years  of  Tory 
rule,  when  sufficient  time  had  elapsed  to  test  the  sincerity 
of  the  Party  that  had  gained  power  by  the  cry  of  the  com- 
pulsory Bible,  Reverend  James  Allan,  Presbyterian  Minister 
at  Covehead,  in  a  letter  to  The  Protestant,  had  this  to  say 
of  conditions: — "Indeed  the  fault  which  I  find  in  our  pre- 
sent systetm  is,  that  nothing  more  than  a  godless  secular 
education  is  contemplated.  In  a  few  schools  and  in  a  very 
few  only  the  Bible  is  read  ;  but  no  instruction  can  be  given 
from  it,  no  catechism  can  be  taught,  no  .gospel  lesson  enfor- 
ced. The  Bible  where  it  is  read  is  merely  regarded  as  a  book 
of  learning  for  the  child  to  read,  the  worst  use  to  which  the 
Bible  can  be  applied,  because  calculated  to  make  it  a  book 
of  settled  aversion  to  him  for  the  future." 

Such  was  the  issue  of  the  famous  Bible  Question.  For 
years  it  had  continued  its  baneful  work,  setting  man  against 
man,  and  family  against  family,  the  issues  growing  ever 
more  and  more  obscure,  as  passions  raged  and  feelings 
burned,  and  when  at  last  the  better  sense  of  the  people  had 
asserted  itself  and  the  smoke  of  recrimination  had  cleared 
away  no  triumph  for  the  Bible  was  proclaimed  nor  gain  for 
religion  achieved.  The  Protector  the  organ  of  the  agitation 
had  suspended  and  disappeared,  its  work  having  been  finis- 
hed, the  Administration  that  had  given  the  Country  Free 


—  151  — 

Education  had  gone  down  to  defeat  in  the  struggle,  while 
in  its  place  sat  enthroned  the  party  of  the  rent-roll  and  the 
Family  Compact  (This  was  practically  the  net  result  of  an 
agitation  conceived  in  misrepresentation,  brought  forth  in 
selfishness  and  nurtured  in  a  pretended  zeal  for  the  Bible 
and  for  religion. 


Rt.  Rev.  Peter  MacIntyre 
Bishop  of  Charlottetown 


CHAPTER  XII 


reverend  james  macdonald,  administrator. — appointment  of 
bishop  macintyre. — his  consecration. — the  church  at  tig- 
nish  dedicated. — corner-stone  of  a  new  church  laid  at 
st.  Andrew's. — bishop  macintyre  pays  a  visit  to  the  Mag- 
dalen ISLANDS.— DEDICATION  OF  A  NEW  CHURCH  AT  ST  GEORGE'S. 
— FATHER  PERRY  RETIRES  FROM  THE  MINISTRY. — OTHER  CHANGES 
IN  THE  MISSIONS.  — DEATH  OF  FATHER  DUFFY. 

On  the  death  of  Bishop  Macdonald  Very  Reverend 
James  Macdonald,  Parish  Priest  at  Indian  River  became 
Administrator  of  the  Diocese.  One  of  his  first  acts  in  that 
capacity,  and  indeed  the  only  one  of  which  we  have  any 
account,  was  to  order  the  clergy  to  take  up  a  collection  for 
the  Pope  in  their  missions.  The  amount  thus  collected  was 
in  the  vicinity  of  four  hundred  pounds,  and  this  he  for- 
warded to  Rome  without  delay.  The  Holy  Father  acknow- 
ledging the  offering,  expressed  his  high  appreciation  of  the 
loyal  spirit  manifested  by  the  Catholics  of  Prince  Edward 
Island  towards  the  Head  of  the  Church,  asked  a  continuation 
of  their  prayers  in  his  behalf,  and  graciously  extended  to  all 
the  Apostolic  Benediction. 

Fortunately  for  the  well-being  of  the  Church  in  Prince 
Edward  Island  the  See  of  Charlottetown  did  not  remain 
long  vacant.  In  a  short  time  a  successor  was  found  for  the 
deceased  Bishop  in  the  person  of  Reverend  Peter  Maclntvn  . 


—  154  — 

who  was  appointed  Bishop  of  Chariot  tet  own  by  Papal  Hull 
bearing  datd  the  8th  of  May  .1860.  When  the  news  of  his 
appointment  reached  Prince  Edward  Island  it  was  even- 
where  received  with  the  greatest  satisfaction  ;  and  not  with- 
out good  reason,  for  Father  Maclntyre  was  known  through- 
out the  whole*  Province  as  a  priest  intensely  devoted  to  the 
cause  of  religion,  .while  the  splendid  powers  of  organisation, 
which  he  had  displayed  in  the  western  missions,  was  regar- 
ded by  all  as  a  happy  augury  of  what  he*  would  be  able  to 
accomplish  in  the  wider  field  that  now  opened  before  him. 
Simultaneously  with  this  appointment  the  Holy  See  had 
created  a  new  diocese  at  Chatham  in  northern  New  Bruns- 
wick, and  had  se-le'cted  Reverend  James  Rogers  of  Halifax 
as  its  first  incumbent.  .The  two  bishops-elect,  being  lifelong 
friends,  made  arrangements  to  be  consecrated  together,  and 
the  ceremony  was  performed  in  the  Cathedral  of  Charlot- 
tetowrn  on  the  Feast  of  the  Assumption  1860.  It  was  the 
first  episcopal  consecration  witnessed  in  Prince  Edward 
Island  and  was  naturally  looked  forward  to  with  great  an- 
ticipations by  all  classes  of  the  community.  And  they  were 
not  disappointed,  for  the  occasion  wras  one  that  lived  long  in 
the  memories  of  those  who  were  fortunate  enough  to  be 
present  at  it. 

The  15th  of  August  1860  dawned  bright  and  clear.  The 
sun  shed  forth  its  most  glorious  rays,  not  a  cloud  was  seen 
in  the  heavens,  the  breeze  of  early  autumn  held  its  breath 
in  solemn  and  respectful  silence  ;  all  nature*  seemed  to  smile 
on  the  bishops-elect,  as  if  Mary  assumed  into  Heaven  had 
left  enough  of  her  glory  on  earth  to  gild  with  a  halo  of  gold- 
en splendor  the  ceremony  of  their  consecration.  Punctu- 
ally at  half-past,  nine  in  the  morning,  the  doors  of  the  paro- 
chial house  were  thrown  open  and  the  clergy  preceded  by 
the  archiepiscopal  cross  wended  their  way  in  procession 
to  the  Cathedral.   In  front  walked  the  consecrating  prelate, 


-  155  — 

Most  Reverend  Dr  Connolly,  Archbishop  of  Halifax.  Next 
came  the  iBishop-elect  of  Chatham,  Right  Reverend  James 
Rogers,  between  his  two  assistants,  Bishop  Mullock  of  St. 
John's  Newfoundland,  and  Bishop  Dalton  of  Harbor  Grace. 
Next  in  order  walked  Right  Reverend  Peter  Maclntyre, 
Bishop-elect  of  Charlottetown  with  Bishop  MacKinnon  of 
Arichat  and  Bishop  Sweeney  of  St  John  on  either  side,  while 
directly  in  the  rear  the  diocesan  and  visiting  clergy  followed 
walking  two  by  two.  When  the  procession  arrived  at  the 
Cathedral  the  officiating  prelates  donned  their  robes  of 
office  and  the  solemn  function  commenced.  Father  Augus 
Macdonald,  Rector  of  St  Dunstan's  College,  directed  the 
ceremonies,  and  thanks  to  his  good  taste  and  masterly 
grasp  of  details,  there:  was  neither  stop  nor  hesitation,  but 
everything  moved  with  solemn  and  inspiring  precision.  The 
priests  taking  part  in  the  ceremony  were  : — Fathers  Bel- 
court  and  Thomas  Phelan,  deacon  and  sub-deacon  of  honor  ; 
Fathers  Power  of  Halifax  and  MacManus  of  New  Brunswick 
deacon  and  sub-deacon  of  office  ;  Father  Egan  of  Miramichi 
Chaplain  to  Bishop  Rogers,  Father  James  Macdonald  Chap- 
lain to  Bishop  Maclntyre,  Father  Verreker  of  St.  John's 
Newfoundland  Chaplain  to  Bishop  Mullock,  Father  O'Con- 
nor of  Newfoundland  Chaplain  to  Bishop  Dalton,  Father 
MacGillivray  of  Nova  Scotia  Chaplain  to  Bishop  MacKin- 
non, and  Fathek*  James  Quinn  of  St.  Stephen's  New  Bruns- 
wick Chaplain  to  Bishop  Sweeney.  Reverend  Canon  Woods 
of  Halifax  was  the  preacher  of  the  day.  At  the  end  of  the 
first  Gospel  he  mounted  the  pulpit  and  spoke  with  stirring 
eloquence  for  well-nigh  an  hour.  He  began  by  proving  the 
divine  character  of  the  episcopal  office,  pointed  out  its 
onerous  duties,  established  the  right  of  bishops  to  the  res- 
pect and  obedience  of  their  spiritual  children,  and  closed 
with  a  brilliant  peroration  in  which  he  portrayed  the  ster- 
ling character  of  the  two  prelates,  whose  consecration  had 
brought  together  so  many  members  of  the  clergy  and  laity. 


—  156  — 

The  citizens  of  Charlottetown  vied  with  each  other  in 
extending  a  welcome  to  the  visiting  bishops  and  priests.  It 
seemed  the  one  desire  of  all  to  make  their  stay  as  pleasant 
Bl  possible,  and  hence  wherever  tbety  went  they  were  enter- 
tained with  true  kindness  «and  genuine  hospitality.  On 
Thursday  evening  August  16th  Bishop  Mullock  of  St.  John's 
delivered  a  lecture  in  St.  Dunstan's  Cathedral  to  an  audien- 
ce "that  crowded  the  sacred  edifice  to  the  doors.  He  chose 
for  his  subject  "Rome  Past  and  Present",  and  for  upwards 
of  an  hour  held  his  hearers  spell-bound  as  he  told  the  story 
of  the  ancient  city,  Mistress  of  the  world  in  the  days  of  her 
idolatry,  and  Mistress  still  through  the  triumphs  of  the 
Cross. 

Amid  the  distractions  consequent  to  his  new  position 
Bishop  Maclntyre  did  not  forget  his  well-beloved  flock  at 
Tignish.  The  new  church  whose  commencement  we  have 
already  noticed  was  now  nearing  completion,  and  the 
Bishop,  who  up  till  now  had  been  the  guiding-star  of  its 
•destiny,  thought  that  the  present  would  /be  a  most  favorable 
time  to  hold  a  solemn  opening  service;  He  accordingly  di- 
rected his  former  parishioners  to  make  all  the  necessary 
preparations  for  the  dedication  ceremony,  and  invited  alL 
the  visiting  bishops  to  grace  the  occasion  with  their  pre- 
sence. The  Bishops  of  Newfoundland  were  obliged  to  return 
home  without  further  delay  and  could  not  on  that  account 
accept  his  invitation,  but  Archbishop  Connolly  and  Bishops 
Mackinnon,  Sweeney  and  Rogers  delayed  their  departure  so 
as  to  assist  at  the  dedication.  They  set  out  from  Charlot- 
tetown  in  carriages  on  Friday  August  17th  accompanied  by. 
a  large  number  of  the  clergy,  and  spent  the  night  at  Sum- 
merside,  where  they  were  entertained  ;by  Reverend  James 
Macdonald  in  a  new  parochial  house  which  he  had  just 
completed.     Next    morning   they    continued    their   journey 


—  157  — 

west- ward,  lunched  aft  Cascumpec  on  the  way  and  reached 
their  destination  in  the  evening  amid  the  ringing  of  bells 
firing  of  guns  and:  shouting  of  the  people,  many  of  whom 
had  come  miles  along  the  way  to  meet  their  illustrious  visi- 
tors. At  half -past  seven  the  following  morning  Sunday  18th, 
the  dedication  of  the  new  church  commenced.  Archbishop 
Connolly  was  the  officiating  prelate  and  the  ceremonies 
were  again  in  charge  of  Eeverend  Father  Angus.  Bishop 
Sweeney  celebrated  Pontifical  High  Mass  after  which  Bis- 
hop Rogers  preached  the  sermon  for  the  occasion.  He  con- 
gratulated the  people  of  Tignish  on  their  splendid  new 
church,  and  did  not  fail  to  /pay  a  just  tribute  of  praise  to 
their  recent  pastor,  now  Bishop  of  Charlottetown.  The  occa- 
sion brought  together  a  great  concourse  of  people  from  all 
the  missions  of  the  far  west,  many  of  whom  could  not  gain 
admittance  (to  the  church,  and  on  that  account  were  unable 
to  follow  the  proceedings  as  closely  and  as  intelligently  as 
they  would  desire.  For  the  benefit  of  these  a  platform  was 
erectetl  in  front  of  the  church,  and  immediately  after  mass 
Archbishop  Connolly  ascended  the  steps  and  delivered  an 
address  which  was  listened  to  with  the  greatest  attention 
by  the  vast  multitude  who  filled  the  open  space  in  front  of 
the  sacred  edifice. 

Bishop  Maclntyre  performed  the  first  public  act  of  his 
episcopal  office  in  the  parish  of  St.  Andrew's.  The  parish 
church  built  there  by  the  late  Bishop  MacEachern  was  now 
too  small  for  the  accommodation  of  the  population,  that  had 
gone  on  increasing  at  a  rapid  rate  particularly  during  the 
latter  years,  and  hence  Father  Pius  MacPhee,  seconded 
by  his  devoted  parishioners,  had  decided  over  a  year  ago  to 
provide  themselves  with  a  larger  and  more  beautiful  place 
of  worship.  The  work  of  construction  had  been  commenced 
in  the  early  summer,  and  on  Thurday  August  23rd  the  cor- 
ner-stone was  blessed  and  laid  in  place  by  Bishop  Maclntyre. 


-  158  — 

As  just  stated,  it  was  the  first  official  act  performed  by  him 
in  public  since  his  elevation  to  the  episcopal  office,  and  on 
that  account  an  unusually  large  concourse  of  people  assem- 
bled for  the  occasion.  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  of  East 
Point  preached  the  sermon,  and  after  the  ceremony  Father 
Pius  entertained  the  clergy  and  many  prominent  laymen  in 
the  old  college,  which  served  him  for  a  residence  at  the  time. 
Immediately  after  his  consecration  Bishop  Maclntyre 
took  up  this  residence'  in  Charlottetown.  Instead  of  occu- 
pying the  old  parochial  house,  wherein  the  clergy  had  lived 
for  upwards  of  thirty  years,  he  rented  the  Reddin  homestead, 
a  large  and  commodious  dwelling-house  that  happened  to 
be  vacant  for  some  months.  Here  he  resided  for  a  short 
time,  and  inaugurated  the  policy  of  progress  that  marked 
his  long  and  laborious  episcopate.  One  of  his  first  journey -i 
was  to  visit  the'  Magdalen  Islands,  a  part  ovf  the  Diocese 
which,  on  account  of  sickness  and  the  difficulty  of  the 
crossing,  Bishop  /Macdonald  had  not  seen  for  years.  He 
went  thither  accompanied  by  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  and 
spent  a  few  weeks  visiting  the  different  missions  and  admi- 
nistering the  Sacrament  of  Confirmation  to  the  children 
who  had  been  prepared  for  the  reception  of  the  same.  There 
were  three  priests  in  the  Magdalen  Islands  at  this  time,  viz : 
Father  Boudreault  at  Amherst,  Father  Miville  at  House 
Harbor  and  Father  Roy  at  Etang  du  Nord.  The  last  men- 
tioned was  a  native  of  the  Province  of  Quebec  who  had  come 
to  the  Diocese  of 'Charlottetown  a'bout  six  months  previous, 
and  since  that  time  had  been  stationed  in  the  Acadian  M  Is- 
sions  of  Prince  County,  and  at  his  present  post  of  duty.  The 
Bishop  finding  that  his  services  could  well  be  dispensed  with 
in  the  Magdalen  Islands,  decided  to  remove  him  to  Prince 
Edward  Island  and  place  him  in  charge  of  the  western 
missions  which  had  been  practically  vacant  since  his  own 
elevation  to  the  See  of  Charlottetown.    This  arrangement 


—  159  — 

however,  did  not  go  into  effect  tell  the  following  spring,  when 
at  the  end  of  May,  Father  Roy  left  the  Magdalen  Islands  and 
took  up  his  residence  at  Cascumpec,  whence  he  attended  for 
a  time  to  the  spiritual  wants  of  nearly  all  the  people,  who 
for  years  had  been  served  by  the  Bishop  himself. 

On  his  return  to  Charlottetown  the  Bishop  introduced 
further  changes  in  the  fissions.  He  removed  Reverend  Dr 
Macdonald  from  East  Point  and  appointed  him  to  the  rec- 
torship of  the  Cathedral  and  made  him  Vicar  General  to- 
gether with  Very  Rev.  Father  James  Macdonald  of  Indian 
River  ;  Father  James  Phelan,  who  had  been  for  a  short  time 
assistant  to  Father  Thomas  Phelan  at  the  Cathedral,  suc- 
ceeded to  the  pastoral  care  of  East  Point,  while  Father  Tho- 
mas Phelan  was  appointed  to  take  charge  of  the  missions  of 
Tracadie  and  Covehead.  The  attachment  of  the  people  of 
Charlottetown  for  Father  Tom,  as  they  called  him,  was  well 
expressed  in  two  addresses  accompanied  by  gifts  of  money, 
one  from  the  congregation  of  the  Cathedral,  the  other  from 
the  Young  Men's  Catholic  Literary  Institute  of  which  he  had 
been  the  founder  and  until  now  spiritual  director. 

Somewhat  later  in  the  autumn  His  Lordship  assisted- 
nt  the  opening  of  a  new  church  at  St.  iGeorge's  King's 
County.  The  first  place  of  worship  erected  in  that  mission 
was  situated  at  a  place  called!  Launching,  and  stood  close 
by  the  waters  of  the  bay.  The  site  had  been  doubtlessly  well- 
ch<  sen  at  the  time,  inasmuch  as  the,  people  most  interested 
lived  quite  near,  and  it  afforded  easy  access  by  water  to 
those  living  at  a  distance.  With  the  lapse  of  time,  however, 
people  began  to  settle  more  in  the  interior,  and  it  was  plain 
that  before  long  the  bulk  of  those  frequenting  the  church 
would  be  practically  living  cm  one  side  of  it,  much  to  their 
inconvenience.  Hence  as  the  church  was  now  too  small  for 
the  increased  congregation,  Father  Francis  proposed  that 
rhey  build  a  new  one,  and  .make1  choice  of  a  more  central 


—  160;-^ 

l<  (  a  tii  ui  for  the  same.  With  this  intention  he  selected  a  spot 
further  inland,  situated  on  the  banks  of  Grand  I  liver  and 
about  four /miles  from  its  mouth.  Here  he  boaght  a  piece 
of  land  and  forthwith  began  building  operations,  not  how- 
ever without  some  opposition  on  the  part  of  many  of  the  peo- 
ple of  Launching,  who  were  naturally  adverse  to  seeing 
themselves  exposed  to  the  inconvenience  of  having  to  travel 
a  longer  distance  to  mass.  But  Father  Francis  was  not 
easily  deterred  by  petty  opposition,  and  went  on  with  the 
work  despite  murmurs  and  difficulties,  and  on  All  Saints, 
Day  1860  the  exterior  was  completed  and  it  was  solemnly 
dedicated  by  the  Bishop  to  the  service  of  Almighty  God. 

In  the  fall  of  1860  Father  Perry  was  obliged  to  reftire 
for  a  time  from  the  active  ministry.  For  upwards  of  thirty 
years  he  had  served  on  the  missions  of  the  Diocese,  and  had 
endured  much  hardship  particularly  in  the  beginning  of  his 
missionary  career  when  he  had  the  whole  of  Prince  County 
under  his  care.  Naturally  his  health  had  suffered  much  by 
his  long  and  arduous  labors,  and  his  eye,-sight  had!  failed  to 
such  an  extent  a,s  to  be  a  source  of  great  anxiety  to  himself 
and  his  friends.  In  fact  it  seemed  that  he  was  threatened 
with  blindness,  and  whatever  medical  treatment  was  availa- 
ble at  the  time  afforded  him  little  or  no  relief.  He  accord- 
ingly decideld  to  go  into  temporary  retirement  in  the  hope 
that  rest  and  quiet  woukfl  avert  the  danger  that  menaced 
him,  and  so  resigned  the  missions  of  Egmont  Bay,  .Mount 
Carmel  and  Miscouche.  He  went  over  to  New  Brunswick, 
with  Ihe  intention  of  spending  some  time  in  that  Province, 
but  his  stay  there  was  short,  and  in  less  than  a  year  he  retur- 
ned to  Tignish  and  went  to  live  with  his  sister  at  Nail  Pond. 
Fortunately  there  arrived  in  the  Diocese  about  the  mine 
time  a  priest  who  could  take  his  place,  Reverend  Father  Que- 
villon  of  the  Diocese  of  Montreal.  He  spent  the  winter  at 
Tignish  and  shared  with  Father  Roy  in  the  care  of  the 


—  Id  — 

missions  thus  made  vacant  by  the  retirement  of  Father 
Perry. 

Whilst  Bishop  Maclntyre  was  thus  engaged  in  provid- 
ing for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  flock  and  planning  great 
things  foj*  their  future,  he  was  called  upon  to  experience 
one  of  those  painful  reverses  that  had  so  often  brought  sor- 
row to  the  heart  of  his  venerable  predecessor.  Just  as  he 
thought  that  all  places  were  well  provided  for,  he  finds  his 
plans  reversed  by  the  untimely  death  of  one  of  his  priests, 
Reverend  Father  Duffy,  who  Avas  in  charge  of  Lot  65.  and 
Kelly's  Cross.  In  the  springt'ime  Father  Duffy  contracted 
a  severe  cold  which  refused  to  yield  to  treatment,  and  all 
through  the  summer  he  continued  ailing  though  no  one  sus- 
pected that  his  condition  was  serious.  Towards  the  end  of 
the  month  of  September  he  came  to  Charlottetown  on  busi- 
ness, and  whilst  there  he  suddenly  grew  worse.  Everything 
possible  was  done  for  him,  but  it  was  all  in  vain,  he  gra- 
dually sank  and  died  at  the  Bishop's  house  on  the  first  of 
December  1860.  At  the  time  of  his  death  he  was  in  his  sixty 
third  year,  and  had  spent  most  of  his  priestly  career  in 
America.  He  was  a  native  of  County  Monaghan  Ireland, 
whence  he  emigrated  to  Newfoundland  a  short  time  after 
his  ordination  to  the  priesthood.  Having  passed  nineteen 
years  on  the  missions  of  Newfoundland  he  made  his  way  to 
Nova  Scotia,  Avhere  he  remained  only  a  short  time,  and  came 
to  Prince  Edward  Island  in  the  year  1859.  He  was  immedia- 
tely appointed  assistant  at  the  Cathedral  of  Charlottetown, 
and  afterwards  became  pastor  of  Kelly's  Cross  and  adjoin- 
ing missions,  a  position  he  worthily  filled  till  his  death.  His 
funeral  took  place  at.  Kelly's  Cross  on  the  3rd  of  December. 
His  Lordship  the  Bishop  officiated,  and  after  a  Mass  of  Be- 
•  luiem,  the  body  was  laid  to  rest  in  the  parish  cemetery,  amid 
maDy  expressions  of  regret  on  the  part  of  the  good  people 

thus  deprived  by  (death  of  a  pious  and  devoted  pastor. 
11 


CHAPTER  XIII 


THE  TEMPORAL  POWER  OF  THE  POPE.     CONTROVERSY  BETWEEN    W.    H. 
POPE  AND  REV.  ANGUS  MACDONALD. 

Bisnop  Maclntyre  entered  on  his  episcopate  at  a  time 
when  relations  between  Catholics  and  Protestants  were 
strained  almost  to  the  breaking  point.  The  feelings  begot- 
ten of  the  Bible  Question  were  still  smouldering,  and  only 
n  slight  breath <was  needed  to  fan  them  once  more  into  flame. 
Designing  politicians  too,  were  not  wanting,  who  for  the 
sake  of  personal  ends,  would  not  hesitate  to  take  advantage 
of  existing  conditions  by  appealing  to  the  worst  passion* 
and  prejudices  of  men.  Conspicuous  amongst  these  was  Mr 
William  Henry  Pope,  Colonial  Secretary  of  the  day  and 
who  at  the  same  time  filled,  with  marked  ability,  the  edito- 
rial chair  of  "The  Islander".  Mr  Pope  did  not  himself  possess 
very  settled  religious  convictions.  lie  was,  indeed,  well  in- 
formed with  regard  to  the  tenets  of  the  various  Protestant 
denominations,  and  was  no  less  conversant  with  the  Lite- 
rature of  the  Catholic  Church  ;  and  yet  none  of  these  seemed 
to  carry  <•<  miction  to  his  soul,  and  so  he  went  on  dwelling 
on  the  borderland  of  truth,  studying  all  forms  of  religious 
belief  but  adhering  firmly  to  none.  Like  the  bee  that  flits 
fri  in  flower  to  flower,  he  touched,  as  it  were  in  passing, 
every  bloom  of  religious  thought  ;  but  with  far  different 
Jesuits,  for  he  found  not  the  sweets  of  firm  conviction,  and 


—  164  — 

bore  away  only  bitterness  and  prejudice.  Unquestionably 
he  was  a  man  of  much  ability,  a  man  in  whose  hand  the  pes 
was  indeed  a  powerful  engine  ;  but  he  lacked  the  brilliant 
qualities  that  are  necessary  to  arouse  popular  enthusiasm, 
and  which  alone  can  give  assurance  of  success  to  the  ambi- 
tious demagogue. 

In  The  Islander  of  December  7th  1860  he  published  an 
article  dealing  with  the  Temporal  Power  of  the  Pope  lit- 
referred  to  a  time,  centuries  ago,  when  the  excommunica- 
tion of  the  Church  was  more  terrible  than  the  sword  ;  but 
now  he  finds  a  wonderful  change  in  this  respect  ;  because 
when  Pope  Pius  IX  excommunicated  King  Victor  Emma- 
nuel, the  papal  decree  produced  no  effect  whatsoever,  being 
nothing  more  than  "the  cursings  of  an  impotent  old  man". 
He  then  goes  on  to  argue,  that  the  Pope,  as  Father  of  the 
Faithful,  should  not  be  'worried  with  the  distracting  cares 
of  temporal  power,  and  claims  that  the  plea  for  papal  inde- 
pendence is  without  reasonable  foundation,  since  the 
great  Master  himself  was  subject  to  the  kings  of  the  earth. 
Referring  to  England's  stand  on  the  Italian  Question,  he 
says  that  the  cry  of  the  oppressed  ever  finds  an  attentive 
ear  in  England,  and  this  is  why  she  sympathises  with  Italy 
as  she  once  did  with  Greece;  and  not,  as  the  Irish  say,  be- 
cause it  is  a  struggle  between  Italy  and  the  Pope.  He  holds 
(hat  the  Papacy  has  already  endured  too  long  ;  and  yet  he 
cannot  console  himself  with  the  hope  of  its  speedy  dissolu- 
tion, for  he  concludes  his  article  with  these  significant 
words: — "Unfortunately  for  popular  liberty,  the  New  Zea- 
lander  will,  we  fear,  have  completed  his  sketch,  before  the 
Historian  shall  have  recorded  the  destruction  of  tin*  Pa 
pacy". 

Father  Angus  ftfacdonald,  Rector  of  St.  •Dunstan'a  Col- 
lege, took  Mr  Pope  to  task,  in  a  letter  that  appeared  in  The 
Islander  of  February  1st  1861.  He  begins  by  disclaiming  all 


—  165  — 

intention  of  assigning  the  motives  that  prompted  the  offen- 
sive editorial  ;  but  he  calls  attention  to  the  fact  that  there 
are  many  who  say,  that  the  Editor  of  The  Islander,  having 
grown  somewhat  unpopular  on  account  of  his  having  oppo- 
sed the  interests  of  the  Tenantry  during  the  sittings  of  the 
Land  Commission,  hopes  to  regain  a  portion  of  his  lost 
prestige,  at  least  in  certain  quarters,  by  attacking  the  Sove- 
reign Pontiff  ;  for  if  his  aim  was  merely  to  enlighten  his 
readers  en  the  Pajial  question,  he  could  have  done  so  just 
as  succesfully,  without  indulging  in  "sarcastic  sneers  at  the 
belief  of  Catholics,  and  at  the  conduct  of  .the  Sovereign  Pon- 
tiff". He  reminds  Mr  Pope  that  his  action  in  this  matter  is 
not  in  keeping  with  the  office  he  holds  ;  "You  Sir",  he 
says  "are  generally  believed  to  be  the  Colonial  Secretary  of 
this  Colony,  and  if  you  are,  the  position  which  you  lat  pre- 
sent occupy  dees  not  appear  to  me  to  be  the  most  dignified  ; 
for,  whilst  you  are  in  receipt  of  Catholic  gold,  you  at  the 
same  time  consider  it  proper  to  outrage  the  most  delicate 
feelings  of  Ca/tholics,  by  calling  the  august  Head  of  their 
Church  an  'impotent  old  man' ,  and  by  attacking  with  viru- 
lence both  his  spiritual  rule  and  temporal  government".  He 
adds  that  certain  journalists  are  striving  to  propagate  the 
opinion  that  Catholicity  is  the  enemy  of  liberty,  that  the 
papacy  is  a  synonym  of  tyranny,  and  quotes  The  Islander  of 
a  former  date,  as  well-as  the  article  under  review  in  support 
of  his  statement.  He  maintains  that  in  consequence  of  this 
misrepresentation,  Catholics  are  regarded  by  many  people 
in  Prince  Edward  Island,  as  an  alien  and  degraded  race, 
that  may  be  insulted  with  impunity,  and  true  Christian 
peace  cannot  exist  in  the  community,  till  such  journalists 
cease  to  vilify  the  Bishop,  priests  and  laity.  Having  paid  a 
tribute  to  the  great  work  done  by  the  Papacy,  he  concludes 
his  first  letter  by  promising  to  return  to  the  subject  on  the 
following  week. 


—  loO  — 

The  Editor  of  the  Islander  was  not  disposed  to  allow 
the  matter  to  lie  altogether  in  the  hands  «»f  Father  Angus, 
and  accordingly  the  editorial  column  of  the  same  issue  was 
devoted  to  , an  earnest  effort  to  defend  his  position.  lit-  de- 
nies that  he  had  sneered  at  the  belief  of  Cat  Indies.  or  that 
he  had  the  slightest  intention  <>f  showing  any  disrespeel  to 
them  ;  and  savs  that  his  reason  for  writing  the  article  in 
question  was  to  meet  the  attacks  made  by  The  Examiner  on 
certain  Protestant  journalists.  He  joins  issue  nevertheless 
with  Father  Angus  on  the  question  of  the  Temporal  Power, 
and  c  intends"  that  no  one  who  believes  that  the  Poise  has  the 
power  to  excommunicate  princes,  can  by  any  possibility  be 
<•<  nsidered  a  loyal  subject  of  Her  .Majesty  Queen  Victoria. 
He  reaches  this  strange  conclusion  by  the  following  proc  88 
of  reasoning: — "The  Church  of  Rome  is,  and  ever  has  been 
infallible,  say  her  priests.  Suppose  then  that  His  Holil 
should  in  imitation  of  his  predecessor  in  the  ('hair  of  Pe 
Pius  V.  excommunicate  our  Queen-— deprive  her  of  her  pie- 
tended  right  to  the  Crown  of  England,  and  absolve  her  sub- 
jects from  their  allegiance,  would  Mr  Macdonald  hesitate  a 
moment  to  act  the  part  of  a  second  Felton,  and  attach  a 
copy  of  the  Bull  to  the  doors  of  the  English  Church  ?"  He 
ijuotes  from  Lingard  to  show  that  Pope  Pius  V  did  excom- 
municate Queen  Elizabeth,  and  says  that  the  infallible 
Church  is  the  same  in  1860,  and  that  Father  Angus,  as  head 
.if  a  Catholic  College,  believes  it  his  duty  t<>  instil  her  views 
into  the  minds  of  the  students  under  his  care.  Towards  the 
close  he  advises  Father  Angus  to  abandon  the  discussion, 
and  reminds  him,  not  without  a  tinge  of  sarcasm,  that  if  the 
church  is  divine,  she  may  be  quite  safe  without  his  attempt 
at  defence. 

This  parting  advice  however  m  disregarded.   The  Ree- 

of  St.  Dunstan'8  College  again  sets  his  lance  in  rest  and 

takes  a  tilt  at  the  Colonial  Secretarv.    In  The  [slander  of 


—  167  — 

Frebruary  sih  ix;i.  he  insists  Hkit  the  Editor  had  sneered 
.n  Catholic  belief,  n<>  matte*  how  strenuously  the  fact  may 
be  denied.  He  shows  how  Mr  Pope  confounds  the  right  of 
excommunicating  with  the  deposing  power,  and  express  - 
his  surprise  at  such  apparent  ignorance.  Mr  Pope,  he  as- 
serts, is  trying  to  create  prejudice  when  he  speaks  of  the 
deposition  of  Queen  Victoria,  by  what  he  is  pleased  to  call  a 
"foreign  power''  since  the  Pope  hurls  ecclesiastical  censures 
only  at  those  who  are  in  communion  with  the  Holy  Sec. 
»vhieh  Queen  Victoria  is  not.  Next  he  takes  up  the  sneering 
reference  to  a  "foreign  power"  and  explains  that  the  power 
of  the  Pope  is  twofold,  temporal  and  spiritual  The  former 
is  confined  to  the  Papal  States  and  is  never  exercised  beyOnd 
their  borders  ;  the  latter  is  commensurate  with  the  earth, 
and  for  that  reason  cannot  be  foreign  to  any  country.  "Go  ye 
into  the  whole  world  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture" are  words  that  define  the  extent  of  the  spiritual  power. 
( 'nut  inning  he  quotes  a  number  of  titles  bestowed  on  the  Pope 
by  various  councils  and  ecclesiastical  writers,  for  example: 
that  he  is  "greater  than  Moses  in  authority",  "he  is  Peter  in 
power",  "Christ  by  unction",  and  compares  them  to  the 
Editor's  sneering  epithet  "impotent  old  man".  Towards  the 
end  he  explains  at  some  length  the  institution  of  the  tem- 
poral power,  and  reasons  in  this  manner: — "The  spiritual 
power  vested  in  the  Pope  required -an  abode,  a  residence,  a" 
sent  of  some  kind  on  earth.  For  this  reason  St.  Peter  the 
first  Pope  made  choice  of  Borne,  the  centre  of  civilisation. 
Xow  it  may  be  asked  what  is  to  be  the  external  condition  of 
the  spiritual  power  in  its  ehostoo  abode  ?  What  is  to  be  ili<i 
manner  of  its  visible  existence,  what  means  are  to  be  em- 
ployed to  perpetuate  it  ?  Human  means  of  course,  for  such 
is  Cod's  uniform  mode  of  action,  ('rent ion  and  redemption 
are  divine  works,  it  is  i rue,  but  their  perpetuation  is  by 
human  agencies,  the  former  by  marriage  the  latter  l>y  the 


—  1G8  — 

priesthood,  and  especially  by  its  visible  head.  Miracles  are 
not  the  ordinary  rule  of  QocPti  government,  unless  indeed, 
the  weakness  of  the  means  which  he  employs,  gives  to  their 

success  the  glory  of  a  perpetual  miracle.  Hence  God,  in  his 
providence,  perpetuates  his  Church  by  human  means.  His 
Vicar  on  earth  has  a  temporal  government,  as  a  sort  of  se- 
curity, and  an  independent  altar  in  St.  Peters  whereon  ti» 
offer  sacrifice.  Thus  the  spiritual  power,  which  reigns1  by, 
faith  in  the  consciences  of  many,  has  annexed  to  it  a  tem- 
poral power,  but  so  humble  and  unpretentious  as  to  give  no 
umbrage  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  while  it  guarantees  free 
iiom  of  action  to  the  Head  of  the  Church.'' 

The  exposition  of  Catholic  doctrine  outlined  above  called 
forth  a  spirited  reply  in  the  same  issue  of  The  Islan- 
der. Mr  Pope  devotes  considerable  space  to  moralising  on 
the  attitude  of  Protestants  and  Catholics  towards  each 
other,  and  tries  to  show  that  both  are  responsible  for  a  large 
amount  of  religious  persecution,  a  question,  by  the  way, 
quite  foreign  to  the  reall  point  at  issue.  He  recommends  his 
Protestant  friends  to  read  Father  Angus'  letter  that  they 
may  learn  from  a  truly  Catholic  source  what  are  "the  moos 
trous  pretensions''  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  sneers  again 
at  "the  poor  old  pope"  who  is  represented  as  having  "all 
power  on  earth"  and  yet  in  his  present  difficulties  depends 
even  for  his  personal  safety  on  the  assistance  of  the  King  of 
France.  "Christ  said",  he  goes  on:  *My  kingdom  is  not  of 
this  world,"  while  Pius  IX  who  is  said  to  be  the  equal  of  the 
Divine  Master,  lays  claim  to  the  temporal  power  of  a  world- 
ly kingdom.  If  the  Pope  be  what  he  is  represented  to  be. 
"Christ  by  unction"  and  having  "all  power  in  heaven  and 
on  earth",  why  does  he  not  call  to  his  aid  "twelve  legions  of 
angels"  instead  of  the  right  arm  of  an  earthly  monarch  ? 
Lastly  he  gives  a  translation  of  the  Bull  issued  against 
Queen    Elizabeth   by   Pope   Pius   V   and,    notwithstanding 


—  169  — 

;he  explanation  already  offered  on  that  point,  still  insists 
that  Pius  IX  might  do  the  same  in  the  case  of  Queen  Vic- 
toria, as  his  predecessors  had  done  in  that  of  Elizabeth. 

In  The  Islander  of  February  22nd  Father  Angus  re- 
turns to  the  subject.  Though  actuated  by  the  best  possible 
intentions,  he  cannot  reconcile  his  adversary's  pretended 
respect  for  Bishop  Maclntyre  and  his  clergy,  with  the  state- 
ment that  portions  of  their  belief  are  "monstrous  preten- 
sions", nor  can  it  be  alleged  in  excuse  that  such  statements 
were  put  down  in  answer  to  The  Examiner's  argument,  since 
this  latter  journal  did  not  attack  the  tenets  of  Protestan- 
tism ;  but  only  criticized  the  virulence  displayed  by  certain 
Protestant  journalists  in  dealing  with  the  Italian  Question. 
He  tells  Mr  Pope  that  his  sophisms  regarding  the  titles 
applied  to  the  Pope  are  puerile,  having  no  argumentative 
value,  and  amount  only  to  a  childish  ruse,  or  a  trifling  play 
upon  words.  He  then  draws  a  brief  historical  sketch  of  the 
origin  and  growth  of  the  temporal  power,  in  which  he  sets 
forth  that  the  Church  possessed  a  certain  amount  of  pro- 
perty from  the  beginning  as  may  be  proved  abundantly  from 
the  New  Testament,  and  to  refuse  her  the  right  to  hold  such 
property  is  tantamount  to  refusing  her  the  right  to  exist. 
Constantine  the  Great,  he  states,  bestowed  on  the  Church 
lands,  houses  and  other  property  throughout  the  Empire, 
and  in  the  year  330  he  removed  the  seat  of  civil  government, 
to  Byzantium,  leaving  Koine  to  the  Pope.  Several  of  Cons- 
ul mine's  successors  were  also  liberal  in  their  donations,  so 
that  as  early  as  the  sixth  century  the  Church  held  extensive 
possessions  in  Koine,  Naples,  Dalmatia,  Sicily,  Sardinia. 
Corsica,  Spain,  Gaul  and  Africa.  The  acquisition  and 
growth  of  these  possessions,  as  well  as  the  good  use  made  of 
them  by  the  Church,  he  proves  by  ample  quotations  from 
Protestant  writers  such  as  Guizot,  Gibbon  and  Sismondi. 
In  the  eighth  century  he  continues,  the  Lombards  invaded 


—  170  — 

the  Papal  Dominions,  but  were  driven  ont  by  Pepio  King 

i  r  I'nniir.  who  restored  t Im*  invaded  territory  t<>  the  Holy 
Sec.  Borne  time  later  they  returned  but  were  met  by  the 
illustrious  Charlemagne,  who  signally  defeated  them,  and 

having  done  so,  lie  gave  .»\cr  bo  the  Pope,  by  a  document 
under  his  band  and  seal,  the  Exarchate  of  Ravenna,  Corsi< 
«-.■!,  the  Provinces  of  Parma,  Mantua,  Venice  and  [stria,  with 
the  Duchies  of  Bpoleto  and  Beneventum,  ilms  founding  i» 
a  most  definite  manner  the  temporal  power  of  the  Pope. 
This  sovereignty,  Father  Angus  concludes,  is  founded  on 
the  very  best  title,  though  demagogues,  assassins,  anarchists 
with  their  friends  and  abettors  are  doing  their  best  to  over- 
turn it. 

Mr  Pope  was  not  yet  convinced,  or  if  so,  lie  was  not  will- 
ing to  admit  it,  and  accordingly  the  issue  of  The  Islander 
thai  contained  the  letter  above  summarized,  was  marked  by 
an  editorial,  perhaps  the  most  virulent  of  the  entire  series. 
In  it  the  editor  strives  in  various  ways  to  justify  his  state- 
ment that  the  claims  of  the  Catholic  Church  are  "monstrous 
pretensions",  and  quotes  for  this  purpose  the  sayings  of 
certain  writers,  which  separated  from  the  context,  would 
seem  to  savor  of  extravagance.'  He  indulges  in  not  a  little 
sophistry,  giving  to  words  and  phrases  a  sense,  which  they 
were  obviously  not  intended  to  convey.  Here  follows  a 
sample  of  his  style  of  reasoning: — "Mr  Macdonald  accuses 
us  of  a  childish  ruse  in  having  in  our  last  notice  of  his  let- 
3,  urged  the  present  helpless  condition  of  the  'Heir  of  the 

Apostles'  as  proof  of  his  not  being  'Christ  by  Unction'  .  and 
in  t  pressing  "All  power  in  heaven  and  ou  earth",  lie 
:ells  us  thai  We  'knew  very  well  that  DO  Catholic  believes 
the  Pope,  who  is  only  a  creature,  to  be  equal  in  power  ts» 
Christ  who  is  the  Son  of  Cod' .  It  is  true  our  senses  tell  us 
that  the  Pope  'is  only  m  creature'  ;  but  .Mi-  Macdonald  in- 
i'«  iins  iis  th.it  he  is  'Christ  by  Unction',  and  oither  Catholic 


—  171  - 

authorities  go  still  further  and  represenl  him  ;is  -having  all 

power  in  Heaven  and  on  earth',  and  ;is  being  as  it  were 

i  Fod  apoo  earth'  •  Now  as  Mr  Macdonald  docs  not  regulate 

his  belief  by  the  evidence  of  his  senses,  we  would  ask  him 
how  he  supposes  we  are  to  know  whether  he  believes  'Our, 
Lord  the  Pope'  to  be  in  fact  what  he  is  above  represented 
to  be  or  otherwise  ?  Mr  Macdonald  believes  that  in  the 
Eucharist,  as  soon  as  consecration  is  performed,  that  which 
appears  to  be  but  bread  and  wine  is  truly,  really  and  subs- 
tantially the  Body  and  lUood  of  Our  Lord.  Jesus  Christ,  to- 
gether with  his  soul  and  divinity,  and  consequently  Christ 
entire:  and  the  ('lunch  most  emphatically  pronounces  'ac- 
cursed' all  who  deny  this  alleged  transubstantiation.  We 
rli ink  Mr  Macdonald  would  have  as  little  difficulty  in  belie- 
ving the  Pope  'to  be  equal  in  power  to  Christ'  —  'whose 
vicar  he  is'  although  he  is  'only  a  creature1  ,  as  he  has  in 
believing  that  to  be  'the  body,  blood,  soul  and  divinity  of 
Christ5  which  his  senses  of  touch,  taste  and  sight  tell  him 
is  simply  bread  and  wine".  Mr  Pope  does  not  attempt  to 
call  in  question  the  historical  accuracy  of  the  facts  put  forth 
by  Father  Angus  to  shew  that  the  Temporal  Power  is  well 
•founded  in  law  ;  but  he  argues  that  the  popes  on  account 
of  this  power  giew  arrogant,  and  that  the  dominion  thus 
bestowed  by  earthly  princes  became  in  course  of  time  supe- 
rior to  their  own,  so  that  the  Pope  in  the  estimation  of  the 
world  came  to  occupy  the  same  tribunal  as  Jesus  Christ. 
But  the  spread  of  learning,  he  contends,  has  taught  the 
absurdity  of  the  Papal  claims,  and  now  the  Pope  is  the  least, 
among  the  princes  of  the  earth.  He  hopes  the  Church  wilL 
one  day  come  to  see  the  absurdity  of  infallibility  and  exclu- 
sive salvai  ion,  and  modify  these  doctrines  to  suit  the  changed 
spirit  of  the  times.  In  apparent,  forgetfulness  of  much  that 
he  has  already  said,  he  pays  a  splendid  tribute  to  the  work 
accomplished  by  the  Catholic  missionaries  throughout  the 


—  172  — 

world,  and  concludes  his  letter  by  expressing  the  hope  that. 
he  has  done  with  the  question  of  the  Temporal  Power. 

He  is  not  done  with  it  however,  howsoever  much  he  may 
derive  to  be  ;  for  The  Islander  of  March  8th  published  an  ad- 
mirable letter  from  the  pen  of  Father  Angus,  which  gives 
the  controversial  editor  abundant  matter  for  meditation. 
Father  Angus  begins  1>\  allluding  to  the  fact  that  Mr  Pope 
had  invited  his  Protestant  friends  to  read  the  priest's  letters, 
that  they  might  have  a  correct  idea  of  the  "monstrous  pre- 
tensions" of  the  Church  of  Rome  ;  but  since  that  time  he 
must  have  changed  his  mind  on  the  matter,  because  in  his 
last  effusion  he  multiplied  quotations  for  that  very  purpose. 
"You  say",  writes  the  Rector  of  St.  Dunstan's,  "we  think 
Mr  Macdonald  would  have  as  little  difficulty  in  believing 
the  Pope"  to  be  'equal  in  power  to  Christ',  'whose  vicar  he 
is' — although  he  iM  'only  a  creature'  ,  as  he  lias  in  believ- 
ing that  to  be  'the  body,  blood  soul  and  divinity  of  Christ' 
which  his  senses  of  touch,  taste  and  sight  tell  is  simply  bread 
and  wine".  To  this  he  makes  answer  that  it  is  easy  to  write 
in  a  light  vein  concerning  solemn  mysteries  of  religion,  and 
in  like  manner  any  infidel  could  ridicule  the  fact  that,  he 
whom  his  sense  of  sight  and  touch  told  him  was  only  a  little 
babe  in  the  stable  of  Bethlehem,  could  by  any  possibility 
he  the  eternal  Son  of  the  Most  High.  From  Mr  Pope's  illus- 
tration he  infers  a  veiled  desire  on  his  part  to  shift  the 
jr round  of  discussion  to  the  Blessed  Eucharist  ;  but  this 
lather  Angus  considers  too  solemn  a  Subject  to  be  discussed 
with  a  person  who  has  so  far  forgotten  himself  as  to  stigma- 
tize the  claims  of  the  Catholic  Church  as  "monstrous  preten- 
sions". He  assures  him  neverthelesss,  that  he  is  ready  to  ac- 
cept the  revealed  word  of  God,  and  consequently  has  as  little 
difficulty  in  believing  that  to  be  the  body,  blood,  soul  and 
divinity  of  Christ,  which  his  senses  of  touch,  taste  and  sight 
tell  him  is  bread  aud  wine,  as  he  has  in  believing  Him  to  be 


— 173  — 

the  eternal  Son  of  God,  whom  the  Jews,  relying  on  the  tes- 
timony of  their  senses,  regarded  as  a  poor  impotent  man, 
and  ignominiously  nailed  to  the  Cross.  Indeed  the  course 
pursued  by  some  persons  with  regard  to  the  Pope  reminds 
him  strongly  of  the  treatment  which  Our  Lord  received  at 
the  hands  of  the  Jews.  "And  they  that  passed  by  blasphemed 
him,  wagging  their  hends  and  saying:  Vah,  thou  that  des- 
troyest  the  temple  of  God,  and  in  three  days  buildrsr  it  up 
again:  Save  thyself  coming  down  fron  the  Cross.  In  like 
manner  also,  the  chief  priests  mocking  said  with  the  scribes 
one  to  another:  He  saved  others,  Himself  he  cannot  save. 
Let  Christ  the  King  of  Israel  come  down  from  the  Cross. 
that  we  may  see  and  believe''.  (S.  Mark.  XV.)  Similarly 
there  are  persons  who  scoff  at  Pius  IX  and  say :  Poor  old 
Pope,  if  thou  art  'Vicar  of  Christ*  save  thyself  fron  the  plots 
of  Cavour  and  Garibaldi ;  if  thou  art  'Christ  by  Unction' 
preserve  thy  kingdom  from  Victor  Emmanuel.  Vah,  'Im- 
potent old  man' ,  if  thou  art  'greater  than  Moses  in  autho- 
rity' defend  thyself  and  thy  Cardinals  from  the  daggers 
of  the  Mazzinians."  To  push  his  argument  home  beyond 
retort,  he  adds: — "There  is  reason  to  believe  that  if  these 
persons,  who  thus  deride  the  Sovereign  Pontiff,  had  been 
present  at  the  Crucifixion  of  the  Son  of  God,  they  would 
have  been  among  the  first  to  s'colf  at  their  Savior,  and  pro- 
bably would  have  addressed  Him: — If  thou  *hast  all  power 
in  Heaven  and  on  earth'  if  thou  canst  call  to  thine  aid 
more  than  twelve  legions  of  Angels' ,  in  a  word,  if  thou  art 
the  Son  of  God,  and  not  an  'impotent  man' ,  come  down 
from  the  Cross".  To  Mr  Pope's  expressed  desire  that  the 
Church  should  one  day  change  the  dogmas  of  the  Infalli- 
bility and  Exclusive  Salvation,  so  as  to  meet  the  needs  of 
the  times,  he  says: — "You  appear  to  regard  the  doctrines 
of  the  Church  as  something  like  acts  of  Parliament".  "Do 
you  imagine",  he  asks  with  pointed  reference  to  Mr  Pope's 


—  174  — 

political  opinions,  "thai  the  Church  will  van-  her  claims 
to  suit  the  whims  and  passions  of  all  those  who  call  them- 
selves Christians,  with  the  same  facility  as  some  of  our 
Island  Politicians  have  changed  their  views  regarding  the 
Loan  Bill  ?  The  conditions  necessary  for  salvation  eighteen 
hundred  years  ago  and  at  the  present  time  arc  the  same 
Truth  is  eternal  and  changes  not.  -Christ  yesterday  and 
today  and  the  same  forever".  He  next  furnishes  a  lengthy 
list  of  recent  converts  to  Catholicity  in  Great  Britain,  and 
says  that  these  statistics  may  he  gall  and  wormwood  to 
many,  but  they  serve  to  show  that  the  "monstrous  preten- 
sions" of  Romanism  are  taking  hold  of  the  cultured  minds 
of  England,  and  that  soon  many  sons  and  daughters  of 
that  country  ^w  111  he  ranked  among  the  devoted  children  of 
the  "Impotent  old  man'". 

The  letter  of  which  the  above  is  a  mere  outline  silen- 
ced the  guns  of  the  enemy.  The  position  of  the  Church 
bad  been  so  well  defended,  that  the  doughty  editor  foui'd 
"discretion  the  better  part  of  valor"  even  in  a  war  of  his 
own  waging,  and  so  he  prudently  decided  to  abandon  the 
controversy.  lie  tried  to  cover  his  retreat  by  accusing 
Father  Angus  of  having  lost  his  temper  and  having  recourse 
to  personalities  ;  though  the  fact  is  that  from  the  begin- 
ning Mr  Pope  himself  had  been  guilty  of  the  offence,  which 
he  now  tries  to  lay  at  the  d.oor  of  his  adversary. 

Mr  Pope's  retirement   left    Father  Angus  master  of  the 

field,  and  so  to  complete  his  line  of  argument  in  favor  of  the 
maintenance  of  the  Temporal  Power,  he  wrote  another  short 
letter,  which  was  published  in  the  [slander  <"'  March  25th. 
lie  there  gives  some  reasons  why  Catholics  desire  the  perpe- 
tuation of  the  Temporal  Tower,  ami  says  it  is  not  to  en- 
hance the  dignity  of  the  Sovereign  Pontiff,  nor  to  increase 
1  is  external  splendor,  but  because  they  consider  it  m 
miit  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  Church  that  the  Pope 


—  175  — 

should  be  free  and  independent  It  is  in  this  sense  that  tin* 
Temporal  Power  is  a  matter  of  Catholic  right.  Though  the 
early  Popes  spent  their  time  in  the  Catacombs,  it  is  not 
expedient  that  the  Church  should  go  back  to  the  inconve- 
niences and  trials  of  fifteen  hundred  years  ago.  It  would 
not  be  well  for  the  Pope  to  be  a  subject  of  Victor  Emma 
Duel,  OP  of  Louis  Napoleon,  in  the  same  way  as  the  Greek 
Patriarchs  are  subjects  of  the  Czar.  He  would  not  then  have 
rhe  freedom  necessary  to  govern  with  impartiality  two 
hundred  millions  of  souls  from  all  rhe  nations  of  the  earth. 
He  has  to  appoint  Bishops  in  all  countries,  correspond  with 
all  people,  and  make  concordates  with  some  governments 
these  and  many  more  of  his  duties  as  Supreme  Head  of  the 
Church  presuppose  on  his  part,  absolute  freedom  of  action, 
which  can  be  assured  only  by  a  temporal  power.  * 

With  this  ended  a  controversy,  which  had  been  car- 
ried on  with  splendid  ability  on  the  part  of  both  writers, 
and  which  had  been  marked  by  sufficient  bitterness'  to 
whet  to  a  keen  edge  the  interest  of  the  reading  public.  The 
cause  of  Catholic  truth  had  been  well  sustained,  and  Fa- 
ther Angus  received  abundant  praise  for  his  able  defence 
of  the  Papal  claims. 


CHAPTER  XIV 


MR  POPE  S     ADDRESS        TO    THE     PROTESTANTS    OF    PRINCE    EDWARD 
ISLAND." — MR  WHELAN'S  REPLY. 

Mr  Pope  achieved  only  meagre  fame  from  his  recent 
controversy.  Public  opinion,  generally  speaking,  condem- 
ned him,  because  being  Colonial  Secretary,  he  had  repeatedly 
outraged  the  most  sacred  feelings  of  well-nigh  one  half  of 
the  population  of  the  Colony  ;  whilst  on  the  other  hand, 
those  who  had  studiously  followed  both  sides  of  the  argu- 
ment could  not  fail  to  hare  realized,  that  on  purely  reli- 
gious questions,  he  was  no  match  for  the  erudite  Rector  of 
Sr.  Dunstan's  College.  But  though  worsted  in  his  first 
polemical  encounter,  he  was  by  no  means  dismayed.  Iieing 
a  man  of  resources  he  knew  how  to  possess  his  soul  in 
patience,  and  await  a  more  favorable  time  to  renew  his 
attacks  on  Catholicity.  He  knew  full  well  that  the  present 
troubled  state  of  public  affairs  would  some  time  furnish 
him  an  occasion  of  mingling  religion  with  politics,  so  that 
lie  might  attack  the  former  through  pretended  zeal  for  the 
latter.  At  that  time  indeed,  political  feelings  and  preju- 
dices ran  abnormally  high.  The  Tory  Party  under  the  lead- 
ership of  Honorable  Edward  Palmer  held  the,  reins  of 
Government,  while  the  opposition,  much  inferior  in  num- 
bers, was  composed  of  the  liberal  members  led  by  Honora- 
ble George  Coles.   This  condition  of  affairs  was  practically 


—  178  — 

the  result  of  the  recent 'Bible  Agitation.  In  the  general 
ejection  of  1859  the  open  Bible  was  the  rallying  cry  at  the 
polls  and  the  Liberal  Party  went  down  to  defeat.  As  may 
be  surmised,  the  Catholic  electors  had  supported  the  policy 
of  Mr  Coles,  and  in  consequence  every  Catholic  elected 
was  a  pronounced  adherent  of  the  Liberal  Party.  Thus 
the  line  of  party  cleavage  was  as  much  religious  as  it  w&M 
political,  and  this  circumstance  gladdened  the  heart  of  i  ln- 
wily  Mr  Pope,  as  he  saw  events  so  shape  themselves  as  to 
afford  him  an  opportunity  of  attacking  Catholic  doctrine 
from  the  cover  of  other  issues.  He  fancied  too,  and  not 
without  good  reason  as  the  sequel  proved,  that  a  campaign 
of  politics  seasoned  with  the  pungent  spice  of  religious 
bigotry  might  win  him  a  nomination  and  possibly  and  elec- 
tion in  some  ultra-Protestant  constituency,  for,  though 
Colonial  Secretary  for  upwards  of  two  years  under  lie- 
ponsible  Government,  he  was  still  without  a  seat  on  the 
floor  of  the  House  of  Assembly. 

The  opportunity  so  long  sought  for  came  to  him  on  the 
15th  of  July  1861,  when  a  letter  appeared  in  The  Examiner 
over  the  signature  of  Honorable  George  Coles,  strongly 
protesting  against  the  attacks  made  on  the  Liberal  Party, 
iind  indignantly  repudiating  the  oft-repeated  insinuation, 
that  its  policy  was  dictated  by  the  Bishop  and  Clergy  of 
the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown.  Amongst  other  things  Mr  Coles 
made  the  following  statement: — "Every  week  are  poured 
forth  from  the  three  papers  supporting  the  Government, 
the  most  vile  and  false  statements  against  the  Liberal  Party 
with  the  view  of  making  Protestants  believe  that  if  the 
Liberals  came  into  power,  the  Catholics  would  have  the 
ascendency,  and  the  Protestant  religion  would  surfer". 

Here  was  Mr  Pope's  opportunity.  The  Islander  was 
one  of  the  papers  referred  to  by  Mr  Coles,  and  what  more 
reasonable  than  that  its  editor  should  resent  the  imputa- 


—  179  — 

turn  ?  It  is  true  Mr  roles  made  no  profession  of  faith  ;  he 
raised  no  question  of  doctrine  ;  he  gave  no  approval  to 
Catholic  rites  or  practices,  nor  did  he  profess  allegiance 
to  the  Pope  of  Rome;  but  what  of  that  ?  All  Mr  Pope  want- 
ed was  the  shadow  of  an  excuse  to  vent  his  spleen  against 
the  Catholic  Church,  and  this  he  thought  was  an  occasion, 
when  the  political  situation  would  permit  him  to  do  so 
with  impunity.  Taking  for  his  text  the  paragraph  quoted! 
above,  he  issued  in  The  Islander  of  July  19th  1861  a  strong 
and  fervent  appeal  "To  the  Protestants  of  Prince  Edward 
Island".  In  it  he  claims  that  there  is  absolutely  no  doubt 
of  Catholic  ascendency  should1  Mr  Coles  and  his  party 
come  into  power,  and  for  this  reason  he  believes  it  to  be 
his  duty  to  sound  a  note  of  warning  to  Protestants.  He 
says — "Believing  that  the  government  of  priests  in  all 
j tarts  of  the  world  from  Rome  to  the  furthermost  ends  of 
the  earth  is  found  to  be  subversive  of  liberty,  I  feel  it  my 
duty  to  remind  the  Protestant  electors  of  this  Island, 
that  unless  they  act  in  concert,  ere  two  years  shall  have 
passed,  they  will  to  a  certainty  feel  the  'Iron  Rod'  wield- 
ed by  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  If  Protestants  desire  to 
be  ruled  by  Roman  Catholic  Priests,  who  have  sworn  alle- 
giance to  a  foreign  power — who  regard  'Our  Lord  the  Pope' 
with  feielingts  of  veneration  and  attachment,  as  far  superior 
r<>  those  they  entertain  for  Her  Majesty  the  Queen,  as  the 
things  of  Heaven  are  superior  to  those  of  earth,  and  whose 
<laily  prayers  are  offered  for  the  conversion  of  the  British 
Nation  from  the  heresy  of  Protestantism  to  the  fa.ith  of  Rome 
— let  them  differ  among  themselves — let  them  heed  the 
preachings  of  George  Coles,  of  Andrew  Mitchell  and  of  Wil- 
liam MacOill,  and  they  will  not  long  wait  for  the  gratifica- 
tion of  their  desire".  He  then  goes  on  to  quote  at  some  length 
two  examples,  which,  in  his  way  of  thinking,  seem  to  illus- 
trate his  contention.  One  was  the  case  of  Bishop  Mullock  of 


—  180  — 

St  John's  Newfound  hind,  who,  it  wms  said,  awed  an  infuriat- 
ed mob  into  silence  and  submission,  by  taking  the  Sacred 
Host  from  the  tabernacle  and  holding  ii  aloft  besought  the 
peonle  in  the  name  of  God  therein  present  to  desist  from  their 

evil  designs.  The  second  example  was  that  of  Archbishop 
MacHale,  who  with  some  members  of  his  clergy  had  mad;'  an 

appeal  in  behalf  of  a  favorite  candidate  during  an  election 
held  in  County  Mayo,  Ireland. 

Strange,  though  he  is  warning  his  Protestant  frlendl 
against  the  wiles  of  the  Catholic  Clergy  of  Prince  Edward 
Island,  he  is  not  able  to  point  out  a  single  act  of  theirs  that 
would  justify  his  pretented  fear.  Nay  rather,  the  truth  drops 
from  his  pen  in  ^pite  of  h:s  malice,  and  he  is  forced  to  pay  a 
tribute  of  respect  to  Bishop  Maclntyre — which  he  spoils  a 
little  towards  the  end — as  if  he  were  a  species  of  duplicate 
personality,  who  would  bestow  with  one  hand  whilst  he 
would  withdraw  with  the  other.  "In  this  Island",  he  writes. 
"we  have  at  their  head  a  gentleman  who,  although  he  is  too 
refined  in  his  ideas  to  emuilate  either  Bferbops  Multock  or 
.MacHale  in  the  violence  of  their  appeals  to  the  people,  yet 
in  love  for  his  church,  in  energy  and  zeal,  he  is  not  unworthy 
to  be  named  with  Ignatius  of  Loyola  ;  his  perseverance  is 
inexhaustible,  and  depend  upon  it,  all  his  powers  will  be 
exerted  to  carry  his  ends".  His  object  in  thus  addressing 
the  Protestants  he  sets  forth  in  these  words: — "I  desire  to 
see  this  Colony  remain  a  Protestant  one: — I  desire  that  we 
should  be  ruled  by  the  representative  of  our  Queen  and  not 
by  any  ecclesiastic  of  the  Church  of  Borne —  that  British 
iaws  may  continue  to  be  administered  according  to  fixed 
principles  by  upright  judges — and  thai  the  Island  may  ne- 
ver become  a  Mayo  or  a  Newfoundland — that  the  electors 
may  he  free  to  vote  as  they  please  and  not  be  cursed  fr  >m 
die  altar  by  political  priests — and  that  we  may  never 
an  'Episcopal  Gracchus'   in  full  Pontificals  mounted   on   a 


—  181  — 

chair  saying  the  lives  and  property  of  the  people  of  Char- 
lottetown,  l>,v  exhibiting  to  an  infuriated  mob  desirous  to 
commit  murder  and  incendiarism  the  Sacred  Host.v 

Mr  Pope's  appeal  naturally  caused  considerable  excite- 
ment in  the  community.  The  ultra-Tory  element  of  course 
hailed  it  with  satisfaction,  but  there  were  many  who  consi- 
dered it  utterly  uncalled  for,  and  these  did  not  hesitate  to 
condemn  its  bitterness.  In  the  next  issue  of  The  Examiner 
Mr  \Yhekm  reviewed  it  at  some  length  under  the  caption: 
"Pope's  Epistle  against  the  Romans"',  and  said  that  it  was 
not  true  to  state,  as  Mr  Pope  did,  that  all  the  Catholics  are 
liberals,  ;is  it.  is  also  untrue  that  all  the  Protestants  are  of 
the  Tory  Party.  It  seems  to  be  a  great  crime  in  the  eye* 
of  Mr  Pope  that  priests  should  interfere  in  Polities  ;  but 
he  has  no  fault  to  find  with  Protestant  ministers  exercising 
whatever  political  influence  they  may.  At  the  last  election, 
Mr  Wheftan  says,  only  one  priest  recorded  his  vote,  while  in 
various  sections  Protestant  ministers  stood  at  the  polls  all 
day.  working  for  the  return  of  the  Tory  Candidates.  Prior  to 
the  election  too,  Presbyterians,  Wesleyans  and  at  least  one 
Episcopalian  harangued  their  congregations  from  the  pul- 
pit for  the  same  purpose.  If  Protestants,  as  a  body,  feared 
that  Catholics  should  gain  the  ascendency,  Mr  Whelan  does 
net  think  that  they  would  entrust  their  defence  to  such  an 
advocate  as  Mr  Pope,  who  holds  to  no  religion  whatsoever, 
and  who  would  as  readily  become  a  Mahometan  as  a  YVes- 
leyan,  if  by  so  doing  he  could  the  better  serve  his  purpose. 
All  .Mr  Pn]>e  is  concerned  about  according  to  Mr  Whelan  is 
the  salary,  which  he  receives  for  practically  doing  nothing, 
and  which  would  not  be  paid  him  by  any  other  Government 
but  the  one  now  at  the  head  of  affairs  in  this  Colony.  He 
would  ridicule  thirty  five  thousand  Catholics  for  obeying 
their  priests,  whilst  he  had  the  effrontery  to  call  upon  forty 
five  thousand  Protestants  to  unite  as  one   man   under  h;s 


—  182  — 

guidance  and  by  his  personal  dictation.  A  few  days  later 
Mr  Stephen  Swabey,  a  prominent  Liberal  of  that  day  and 
a  staunch  Protestant,  wrote  an  open  letter  to  Mr  Pope  in 
which  he  says: — "Your  special  patronage  and  tender  con- 
Bideration  for  the  professing  Protestants  of  this  community 
will  doubtless  be  received  wlith  the  unutterable  loathing  and 
supreme  contempt  it  and  you  so  richly  deserve".  For  old 
acquaintance  sake  Mr  Swabey  does  not  wish  to  be  too 
harsh  with  him,  but  he  cannot  avoid  saying: — "Having 
heard  you  so  often  declare  that  if  you  ever  made  np  yonr 
mind  to  honor  any  branch  of  the  Christian  Church  with 
your  adherence,  you  should  certainly  give  the  Roman  Ca- 
tholic Church  the  preference,  I  cannot  but  conclude  from 
your  most  wicked  and  vile  publications  that  it  is  your  own 
temporal  benefit,  rather  than  the  spiritual  well-being  <>f  yonr 

Protestant  fellow-subjects  you  seek  to  advance".  If.  Swabey 
goes  further  and  adlds  that  any  person,  but  especially  a  pu- 
blic official,  who  would  have  recourse  to  bigotry  and  pre- 
judice  to  keep  himself  in  position,  should  be  burned  in  effigy 
in  one  of  the  public  squares  of  the  city. 

Mr  Pope  however  could  not  be  easily  diverted  from  his 
purpose.  The  office  of  Colonial  Secretary  and  the  salary 
attached  to  it  were  of  much  more  consequence  to  him,  than 
that  peace  should  reign  in  the  community,  and  as  his  only 
hope  of  holding  office  lay  with  the  perpetuation  of  Tory  rule, 
he  was  determined  to  accomplish  this  by  every  means  fair  or 
foul.  He  knew  full  well  that  nothing  could  serve  this  purpose 
better  than  religious  prejudice,  and  hence  The  Islander  of 
July  25th  contained  a  second  instalment  of  his  appeal  to  the 
Protestants  of  Prince  Edward  Island.  Having  no  example 
of  undue  influence  on  the  part  of  the  Diocesan  Clergy,  he 
must  needs  wander  back  to  Newfoundland  and  Ireland  for 
arguments  to  bolster  up  his  contention.  Bishop  Mullock 
holding  up  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is  especially  offensive  to 


-  183  — 

him.  It  seems  to  stir  his  inmost  soul  with  frenzied  indi- 
gnation. What  respect,  he  asks,  can  Protestants  have  for 
Mr  Whelan,  who  would  have  them  believe  such  "trash"  as 
that  "His  Lordship  held  in  his  hands  the  living  God".  In 
the  history  of  the  Church,  the  Real  Presence  has  ever  been 
an  object  of  special  hostility  on  the  part  of  unbelievers. 
.More  than  any  other  dogma  of  our  religion  it  has  calied 
forth  the  ribald  jests  and  sarcastic  sneers  of  those  with  whom 
ridicule  has  the  force  ot  solid  argument.  It  is  therefore 
not  surprising  that  it  should  take  up  a  large  share  of  at- 
tention on  the  part  of  a  mischief -mlaker  like  Mr  Pope.  In 
his  controversy  with  Father  Angus,  he  had  tried  several 
times  to  shift  his  ground  of  argument  from  the  Temporal 
Power  to  that  of  the  Blessed  Eucharist,  but  his  wrily  anta- 
gonist easily  detected  his  design  and  would  not  be  drawn 
from  the  real  point  at  issue.  Now  however,  Mr  Pope  has  a 
wider  range  for  the  exercise  of  his  imagination,  and  he 
improves  his  opportunity  by  attacking  to  his  heart's  content 
the  most  Blessed  Sacrament  of  the  Altar.  He  refers  to  a 
procession  which  wias  recently  held  at  Southwest  during 
which  the  Blessed  Eucharist  was  solemnly  borne  by  the 
pastor  along  the  public  road,  and  offers  the  following  com- 
ment:— "I  hope  the  Liberal  Protestants  will  accept  this  act 
as  evidence  that  the  Roman  Catholics  are  becoming  confi- 
dent in  their  force,  and  that  they  will  not  scruple  by  their 
assistance  to  endeavor  eventually  to  subject  us  to  a  power 
the  most  tyrannical  in  the  world".  He  translates  a  decla- 
ration of  the  Council  of  Trent  regarding  belief  in  the  Real 
Presence,  and  lingers  lovingly  over  the  word  "accursed1" 
as  a  miser  contemplating  his  hidden  hoard  of  gold.  He 
grows  particularly  sarcastic  when  he  says  that  he  would  not 
interfere  with  the  faith  of  one  who,  "is  credulous  enough  to 
believe  in  a  God  made  of  a  little  flour  and  wrater — and  to 
esteem  me  and  you  accursed  because  we  refuse  to  adore  it" 


.-184  — 

He  scouts  the  statement  made  by  Mr  Wnelaa  thai  the  O 
tholics  ire  inclined  to  be  peaceful.  "Have  you  forgotten 
Belfast",  he  asks,  and  then  goes  on  to  give  his  own  account 
of  what  had  happened  daring  the  Biol  of  L847,  placing  a 
major  share  of  the  blame  on  Mr  Coles  and  the  reel  on  the 
shoulders  of  the  Catholic  electors. 

The  Examiner  offered  no  reply  to  this  second  appeal 
from  the  Editor  of  The  Islander.  It  was  made  ap  almost 
altogether  of  aluise,  did  not  contain  any  real  argument,  ami 
left  practically  untouched  the  main  point  ;it  issue,  viz:  the 
danger  of  Catholic  ascendency  should  the  Liberals  come  into 
power  at  the  forthcoming  elections. 

lint  Mr  Pope  had  not  yet  exhausted  all  the  vials  of  his 
wrath.    In   the   Islander  of  August    2nd    he   returns   to   his 
cherished  theme  in  a  communication  not  less  vitriolic  than 
those  that  had  preceded  it.  Newfoundland  is  once  more  the 
scene  from  which  he  derives  his  inspiration,  and  he  quotes 
teiisively  from  a  newspaper  published  in  the  Ancient  Colony, 
in  order  to  show  how  the  Catholics,  with  Bishop  Mullock  at 
their  head,  are  threatening  acts  of  violence  for  the  purpose  Of 
overthrowing  the  Government  of  the  day.  He  refers  also  to  an 
article  written  by  Mr  Whelan  about  three  years  preyi 
on  the  occasion  of  an  indignation  meeting  called  by  the  T  >ry 
Tarty  in  the  City  of  Charlottetown.    Tt  seems  thai   Mr  Wh 
Ian  had  hinted  that,  when  the  Catholic  districts  near  Char 
lottetown  would  send   their  contingents  bo  the  meeting,  the 
Protestants    Ministers    who    were    taking    an    active    pari 
in  the  political   agitation   id'  the  time,   would,  like  Othello 
find  their  occupation  "gone"  for  that  day.    Mr  Pope  dwells 
upon  this  declaration  at  sane  length,  and  in  the  next  sen- 
tence unburdens  himself  as  follows: — "It  has  been  said  that 
I    wish    to   create    feellngfi   Of   hatred    between   you    and    the 

Roman  Catholics  of  this  Island.    Such  is  m>t  the  case,    I 

should  be  very  sorry  to  be  the  cause  of  creating  anim    - 


—  185  — 

between  them  and  you".  As  his  recent  conduct  however 
would  seem  to  give  the  lie  to  this  assertion,  because  what 
earthly  purpose  could  his  letters  serve  except  thai  of  setting 

l't-i  testanl  against  Catholics,  he  takes  refuse  behind  a 
feigned  pity  for  the  poor  Catholics,  who  are  such  abject 
slaves  to  their  priests.  "I  do  object",  he  says,  "to  the  fright- 
ful tyranny  of  which  they  are  the  victinils  in  many  places, 
and  shall  do  all  in  my  power  to  prevent  its  being  imposed 
..p  n  the  free  British  Protestants  of  this  still  British  De- 
pendency."' 

.Meanwhile  Mr  Whelan  had  made  diligent  inquiries 
into  the  foreign  happenings  upon  which  Mr  Pope  had  hith- 
based  Irs  arguments,  and  the  result  of  the  investigation 
was  such  as  to  show  that  the  Editor  of  The  Islander,  in  his 
appeal  "To  the  Protestants  of  Prince  Edward  Island",  had 
colored  events  so  as  to  "make  the  worse  appear  the  better 
reason".  Hence  The  Examiner  of  August  5th  contained  a 
few  observations  intended  to  remove  any  misconceptions 
that  might  have  been  created  in  the  minds  of  the  reading 
public  by  Mr  Pope's  distortion  of  facts,  and  at  the  same  time 
give  strength  to  the  Liberal  and  Catholic  side  of  the  question. 
Mr  Whelan  begins  by  twitting  Mr  Pope  with  being  some- 
what scant  of  editorial  matter,  when  he  copies  so  largely 
from  other  papers,  particularly  from  The  Examiner.  The 
Xewf  midland  Journal  from  which  he  has  copied  so  exten- 
sively is  not  a  Catholic  organ,  Mr  Whelan  assures  him,  but 
is  edited  and  controlled  by  a  member  of  the  Anglican  Church 
and  for  that  reason  Mr  Pope  is  playing  fast  and  loose  with 
common  sense,  when  he  would  try  to  hold  Catholics  respon- 
sible for  its  utterances.  Besides,  there  is  not  a  single  line 
that  can  betaken  from  its  columns  that  would  tend  to  show 
that  Catholics  are  striving  for  ascendency  in  that  Colony, 
although  Mr  Pope  seems  morbidly  apprehensive  lest  they 
Should  attempt  such  a  thing  in  Prince  Edward   Island.   l!e 


—  186  — 

cause  the  Liberal  Party  in  Newfoundland  recently  held 
meetings  condemning  the  action  of  the  Government,  Mr 
Pope  would  draw  the  illogical  conclusion  that  the  Catholics 
are  trying  to  subvert  the  Civil  Government  of  that  Colony, 
There  have  been  indignation  meetings  held  in  Charlotte* 
town,  Mr  Wlielan  sarcastically  reminds  him,  aye,  and  pe  >ple 
hare  come  to  them  armed  ;  but  they  were  not  called  l»v 
Catholic  agitators  nor  by  Liberal  office-seekers;  and  yet,  ac- 
cording to  Mr  Pope,  such  a  thing  cannot  happen  in  New- 
foundland except  by  the  instigation  of  Bishop  Mullock.  A.8 
a  matter  of  fact,  Mr  Whelan  says,  the  Bishop  in  the  begin- 
ning was  not  at  all  favorable  to  the  Liberal  Party.  He  wrote 
at  least  one  letter  to  the  public  press,  in  which  he  did  not 
hesitate  to  lay  a  large  share  of  blame  at  its  door.  This, 
however,  Mr  Pope  would  never  condemn,  but  whenever  His 
Lordship  presumes  to  criticise  the  Tory  Administration, 
then,  in  the  eyes  of  the  Colonial  Secretary,  he  is  guilty  of  a 
crime  so  heinous  that  it  cannot  be  atoned  for,  except  by  fl 
general  proscription  of  the  Catholic  people  of  Prince  Edward 
Island.  Mr  Whelan  next  joins  issue  with  him  on  the  question 
of  the  Mayo  election,  and  says  that  Mr  Pope  colored  the 
picture  so  as  to  suit  his  own  conclusions.  Archbishop  Mac- 
Hale  and  a  few  of  his  priests  did  indeed  exercise  some  in- 
fluence in  the  election  referred  to  ;  but  it  was  to  secure  the 
return  of  a  Protestant  candidate  whose  opponent  was  a  Ca- 
tholic. Hence  Mr  Whelan  concludes  that  the  true  story  of 
the  Mayo  contest  instead  of  proving  an  attempt  to  establish 
Catholic  ascendency,  should  be  regarded  as  a  direct  con- 
tradiction  of  that  charge,  and  it  went  to  show  how  utterly 
without  foundation  was  the  position  taken  by  the  OoloniM 
Secretary,  in  warning  Protestants  against  the  political  in- 
fluence of  the  Bishop  and  priests  of  the  Diocese  of  Char* 
iottetown. 

Mr  Pope  by  this  time  was  evidently  growing  tired  of  the 


—  187  — 

controversy,  which  he  had  so  unnecessarily  commenced.  His 
warning  to  Protestants  had  not  been  as  warmly  welcomed  as 
lie  had  anticipated,  even  by  those  to  whom  it  had  been  par- 
ticularly addressed,  while  on  the  other  hand,  his  attempt 
to  prove  that  the  Catholic  Clergy  constituted  an  element  of 
danger  to  the  Oolonj-  fell  far  short  of  bringing  conviction  to 
a  majority  of  his  readers.  In  fact,  he  had  not  been  able  to 
advance  one  real  argument  in  support  of  his  contention,  and 
so  to  "fill  up  all  the  mighty  void  of  sensev  he  wandered  into 
foreign  lands  in  search  of  incidents,  which,  though  having 
in  themselves  no  bearing  on  conditions  in  Prince  Edward 
Island,  seemed  nevertheless  to  offer  some  crumbs  of  justifi- 
cation for  his  extraordinary  line  of  conduct. 

To  continue  his  appeals  to  Protestants  was,  in  these  cir- 
cumstances, a  work  of  doubtful  utility.  Nay,  it  might  easily 
defeat  its  purpose,  and  this  would  be  a  personal  disaster  for 
Hr  Pope,  whose  real  object  was  not  perhaps  to  abuse  Catho- 
lics, but  rather  to  rally  all  the  Protestants  to  the  support 
of  the  Tory  Party  and  thus  perpetuate  his  own  tenure  of 
office.  Hence  his  final  appeal  in  The  Islander  of  August  the ' 
'Jth  was  comparatively  short  and  generally  uninteresting. 
It  lacked  the  fire  that  had  characterized  his  former  commu- 
nications, and  was  in  truth,  as  Mr  Whelan  said,  "his  fee- 
blest effort  to  raise  the  'No  popery  !'  cry."  It  seems  that  a 
short  time  previous,  The  Examiner  had  published  some  ver- 
ses reflecting  in  a  humoristic  vein,  on  the  eccentricities  of  a 
certain  minister  in  charge  of  one  of  the  country  churches. 
This  served  as  a  text  for  Mr  Pope's  final  effusion,  and  he 
seeks  to  justify  his  attitude  towards  Catholics,  on  account, 
of  the  poetical  humor  of  one  of  The  Examiner's  contributors. 
He  asks,  if  The  Examiner,  which  he  calls  "the  organ  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  in  this  Island",  may  thus  hold  up  to 
ridicule  a  man  of  God,  whose  head  is  white  with  the  snows  of 
eighty  winters,  why  should  he  (Mr  Pope)  be  censured  for 


—  188  — 

attacking  tin-  cherished  tenets  of  the  Catholic  Church.    II<- 

displays  more  and  more  of  his  former  animus  as  he  proceeds 
and  concludes  with  his  usual  flings  at  t  he  Blessed  Sacrament. 

"Do  you  want  any  further  proof",  he  asks,  "of  the  danger  we 
are  in  of  being  subjected  to  Roman  Catholic  ascendency,  than 
that  the  Catholics  have  become  so  bold,  thai  they  actually 
dare  to  blockade  the  public  highway  with  a  procession,  carry- 
ing with  it  what  they  call  '  the  body  and  blood  <>f  <>ur  Lord 
Jesus  Christ'  for  the  adoration  of  the  people  ?  Such  a 
procession  inarched  along  the  high  road  in  Lot  lM>  in  June 
last.  Are  you  prepared  to  sanction  such  procedings  ?" 

On  reading  Mr  Pope's  latest  contribution  to  the  contro- 
versial  literature  of  Prince  Edward  Island,  Mr  Whelan 
hastened  to  inform  the  Public  that  the  verses  about  which 
complaint  had  been  made,  had  been  composed  not  by  a  Oath  >- 
lie,  but  by  a  Presbyterian  .schoolmaster.  Furthermore  if  it 
were  wrong  for  The  Examiner  to  give  them  publicity,  why 
did  they  appear  in  the  columns  of  The  Islander  a  few  days 
later  ?  Of  course  Mr  Pope  had  reproduced  them  for  politi- 
cal effect,  for  it  was  of  no  consequence  bo  him  how  offensive 
they  might  happen  to  be,  provided  he  could  by  any  possibi- 
lity turn  them  to  some  personal  advantage.  Mr  Whelan  more- 
over denies  that  The  Examiner  is  the  "Organ  of  the  Roman 
(atholic  Church  in  Prince  Edward  Island"  as  was  set  forth 
by  Mr  Pope  in  his  recent  article.  The  Examiner,  he  assures 
him,  has  no  such  mission  or  authority.  Mr  Whelan  himself 
is  a  Catholic,  but  his  paper  is  altogether  neutral  in  matters 
of  religion.  If  it  had  joined  issue  with  Mr  Pope  in  the  present 
discussion  it  was  from  a  sense  of  justice  and  fairplay  ;  bul 
be  would  have  every  one  understand  that  his  espousal  of 
the  Catholic  side  of  the  argumeni  was  personal  on  his  part, 
and  not.  because  he  held  any  brief  on  behalf  of  the  Catholic 
Church  in  Prince  Edward  Island. 


CHAPTER  XV 


L 


CONTROVERSY  CONTINUES. — FATHER  ANGUS  AND  MR  POPE  AGAIN 
CROSS  SWORDS. — FATHER  ANGUS  APPEALS  TO  GOVERNOR  DUNDAS 
WHO  REFUSES  TO  INTERFERE. — MATTER  BROUGHT  BEFORE  THE 
DUKE  OF  NEWCASTLE. — HIS  REPLY. 

The  early  years  of  Bishop  Maelntyre's  episcopate  may 
well  be  called  the  era  of  religious  controversy  in  Prince 
Edward  Island  ;  for  no  sooner  did  one  die  out  than  another 
blazed  forth  to  disturb  the  harmony  of  the  community.  The 
newspapers  of  the  day  were  veritable  firebrands  in  their 
editorial  utterances,  and  many  writers  who  had  access  to 
their  columns,  availed  themselves  of  the  opportunity  to  throw 
fresh  faggots  on  the  fire  of  sectarian  strife.  A  journal  called 
"The  Protestant",  edited  by  Mr  David  Laird,  strove  to  out- 
shine all  others  in  bitteruess  against  the  Catholic  Church, 
and  week  after  week  it  spread  before  its  readers  a  literary 
repast  highly  seasoned  with  abuse  of  everything  Oatholi«\ 
In  an  article  entitled  "Index  Prohibitory",  which  appeared 
towards  the  end  of  the  year  1861,  it  referred  to  the  fact  that 
the  popes  had  on  various  occasions  proscribed  the  reading 
of  certain  books,  and  from  this  fact  it  argued  that  they  had 
leted  the  part  of  tyrants,  who  aimed  at  nothing  less  than  the 
degradation  of  the  human  mind,  and  the  repression  of  the 
freedom  of  thought  ;  and  to  bring  the  matter  home  more 
directly  to  its  readers  the  writer  sneeringly  asked  if  the 


—  190  — 

students  of  St.  Dunstan's-  College  and  the  members  of  the 
Young  Men's  Catholic  Literary  Institute  had  obtained  an 
"Indulgence"  in  order  to  be  permitted  to  read. 

Father  Angus,  jealous  of  the  fair  fame  of  St.  Dunstan's 
College,  did  not  allow  this  article  to  pass  unnoticed.  He  at 
once  commenced  a  series  of  letters  to  The  Protestant,  for 
the  purpose  of  removing  any  prejudice  thai  might  be  crea'<  d 
against  the  College  and  at  the  same  time  to  show  forth 
what  the  Church  had  accomplished  in  the  domain  of  science 
and  education.  He  begins  by  saying  that  the  editor,  beinj;  a 
Protestant,  is  at  liberty  to  attack  the  belief  of  Catholic <  : 
but  when  he  proceeds  to  abuse  local  institutions,  such  as 
St.  Dunstan's  College  and  the  Young  Men's  Literary  Ins- 
titute, he  ought  to  give  space  for  a  reply.  Several  letters 
then  appeared  in  The  Protestant  over  the  signature  of 
Father  Angus,  each  of  which  called  forth  a  spirited  reply 
from  the  ready  pen  of  Mr  Laird.  As  usually  happens  in  reli- 
gious controversies,  the  war  of  words  waxed  warmer  the 
longer  it  continued,  for  each  disputant,  desirous  to  make  his 
own  opinion  prevail,  forgot  that  "fierceness  makes  error  a 
fault,  and  truth  discourtesy".  In  a  short  time  it  became 
c\ident  to  those  who  followed  the  controversy  that  Father 
Angus'  brilliant  defence  of  Catholic  truth  made  it  rather  a 
difficult  matter  to  sustain,  with  any  show  of  success,  the 
opposite  side  of  the  argument,  and  the  Editor,  conscious  of 
the  weakness  of  his  position,  had  recourse  to  the  miserable 
ruse  of  keeping  his  opponent's  letters  unpublished  for  lea 
days  or  two  weeks,  and  in  the  meantime  throwing  open  the 
columns  of  his  paper  to  a  band  of  irresponsible  writers,  who 
under  the  cloak  of  anonymity  attacked  Father  Annas  as  well 
as  the  Church  of  which  he  was  for  the  time  bein<r  the  apolo- 
gist One  of  these  rnouymous  writers  was  a  veritable  prince 
in  the  foul  realm  of  religious  bitterness.  He  excelled  all 
others  in  his  hatred  of  things  Catholics,  and  would  out-herod 


—  191  — 

Herod  in  the  warmth  and  fierceness  of  his  denunciation.  His 
pen  dripping  with  venomous  phrases,  directed  against  the 
Church,  and  especially  against  the  august  mystery  of  the 
Blessed  Eucharist,  seemed  to  recall  to  the  mind  of  Father 
Angus  vague  memories  of  a  former  controversy,  and  as  he 
read  further,  he  became  more  and  more  convinced  that  the 
new  champion,  who  had  thus  entered  the  lists  with  closed 
visor,  was  no  other  than  his  former  antagonist,  William  H. 
Pope.  In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1862,  The  Protestant 
published  a  communication  over  the  pen-name  of  "Onlooker" 
containing  a  very  insulting  reference  to  a  procession  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  recently  held  in  the  parish  of  Southwest. 
This  was  a  favorite  theme  of  Mr  Pope,  a  theme  upon  which 
he  loved  to  dwell  with  a  species  or  frenzied  exultation,  and 
Mr  Laird  fully  endorsing  his  views  asked  the  Rector  of  St. 
Dunstan's  College  what  he  had  to  say  on  the  subject.  Father 
Angus,  indignant  at  the  unfairness  shown  by  The  Protes- 
tant during  the  whole  controversy,  answers :  "You  are  desir- 
ous to  know  my  opinion  with  regard  to  the  procession  at 
Southwest,  referred  to  by  one  of  your  correspondents.  I  may 
have  something  to  say  on  this  subject,  on  some  future  occa- 
sion when  'Father  Angus'  will  pay  his  respects  to  W.  H. 
Pope,  Colonial  Secretary,  Editor  of  The  Islander,  Defender 
of  Protestantism  in  Prince  Edward  Island,  who,  if  he  deser- 
ves not  the  name  of  Protest-ant,  has  every  claim,  I  should  say, 
to  all  the  honor  which  can  be  due  to  an  'Orangeman'. 

Nothwisthtanding  that  you  are  obliged  both  by  honor 
and  justice  to  publish  the  whole  of  my  reply  to  your  unjust 
attack  on  St.  Dunstan'is  College  and  the  popes,  yet  you  have 
not  published  the  last  two  letters  which  I  sent  you,  although 
you  insert  weekly  in  your  journal  communications  against 
me,  which  appear  to  be  written  by  some  low  rabid  character, 
who  holds  the  same  position  in  the  literary  world,  that  a 
rowdy  blackleg  or  pimp  does  in  the  social  one.   As  you  do 


—  192  — 

not  appear  to  'have  leisure  to  reply'  to  my  communications, 
perhaps  it  would  l>c  well  for  yon  to  obtain  the  assistant 
three  or  four  more  blacklegs'  or  'pimps'  to  abuse  Father 

Angus  in  the  mosl  evangelical  style  of  modern  time 

Mr  Pope  finding  himself  thus  unmasked,  and  writhing 
under  the  personal  allusion  implied  in  the  words  quoted 
above,  came  out  over  his  own  signature  with  a  number  of 
communications,  "which  for  coarseness  and  scurrility  hare 
never  been  surpassed  or  even  equalled  by  any  writer  in 
Prince  Edward  Island.  He  does  not  admit  in  expressed  term. 
that  he  is  the  author  of  the  articles,  that  had  been  appearing 
from  time  to  time  against  Father  Angus  and  the  priests  of 
the  Catholic  Church,  but  he  says: — "Without  enlightening 
you  as  to  whether  I  did  or  did  not  write  the  communications 
signed  'Onlooker',  'A  Protestant',  and  'An  Orangeman', 
I  beg  to  inform  you  that  I  am  quite  willing  to  adopt  all  that 
has  been  written  over  these  signatures."  His  views  of  the 
confessional  are  paraded  before  the  readers  of  The  Protes- 
tant in  language  born  of  a  filthy  imagination,  the  priests  of 
the  Catholic  Church  are  held  up  to  ridicule  as  if  they  \ 
a  band  of  the  veriest  hypocrites,  who  laugh  at  the  credulity 
of  the  people  whom  they  dupe.  Even  Bishop  Maclntyre  <\<"-* 
not  escape  the  coarse  gibes  of  the  arch-defamer.  His  Lord- 
ship is  represented  as  possessed  of  "all  the  ingenuity  of  the 
Papist''  and  on  that  account  "no  falsehood,  no  act  of  decep- 
tion" would  he  consider  "unjustifiable",  provided  by  such 
he  could  attain  his  ends.  The  Blessed  Sacrament  above  all 
things  excites  his  anger.  That  it  should  be  carried  in  pre- 
cession is  to  him  an  unpardonable  crime.  "The  Wafer  God", 
as  he  contemptuously  calls  it,  is  the  occasion  of  his  most  bril- 
liant periods,  and  becomes  as  it  were  the  foundation-stone 
upon  which  he  rears  an  edifice  of  abuse  and  sarcasm  built  ut 
words  sizzling  with  diabolic  malice,  as  if  snatched  with 
heated  tongs  from  the  blasphemous  vocabulary  of  perdition. 


—  1V3  — 

Dens'  Theology  he  had  evidently  studied,  particularly  those 
parts  of  it  that  lead  themselves  t<>  the  satisfaction  of  a 
morbid  curiosity  for  things  unclean;  and  he  must  have  found 
considerable  satisfaction  in  the  course  of  the  study,  for  he 
seems  to  recommend  its  perusal  to  his  friends  in  order  that 
they  may  learn,  as  he  had  done,  the  abominations  of  the 
Church  of  Rome.  In  one  of  his  letters  he  says: — "Every 
Politician  should  s-tudy  Dens,  every  Protestant  should  read 
it...  He  would  learn  there  the  unutterable  horrors  of  the 
Popish  Confessional — the  vilest  institution  ever  devised  by 
devils  or  priests." 

When  the  first  of  Mr  Pope's  scurrilous  articles  appeared, 
the  better  class  of  the  community  was  shocked  by  its  coarse- 
ness ;  and  the  Catholic  people  naturally  expected  that  the 
author,  being  the  Colonial  Secretary,  would  be  at  once  taken 
to  task  by  the  Government  for  outraging  the  feelings  of  a 
large  portion  of  the  population  ;  and  if  the  Government 
should  fail  in  this,  they  had  every  right  to  hope  that  the 
Governor,  who  is  supposed  to  be  above  political  and  reli- 
gious bias,  would,  on  his  own  responsibility,  dismiss  from 
office  an  official  who  so  flagrantly  violated  the  spirit  of  the 
Constitution  and  the  fundamental  canons  of  good-breeding. 

But  to  expect  that  Governor  Dundas  would  favor  the 
Catholic  cause  was  a  huge  mistake.  He  carried  his  religious 
bigotry  and  political  prejudice  into  his  high  office,  and  hence, 
had  never  been  a  real  friend  to  Catholics.  He  had  been  onh 
a  short  time  in  the  colony,  when  he  gave  utterance  to  sen- 
timents far  from  favorable  to  Catholic  institutions,  and  his 
subsequent  conduct  proved  only  too  clearly  that  his  tongue 
had  spoken  from  the  abundance  of  the  heart  It  is  true,  he 
would  like  to  pretend  a  certain  kindliness  for  Catholics.  It 
would  please  him  to  make  an  occasional  show  of  proud  pa- 
tronage in  their  regard,  and  to  affect  an  air  of  interest  that 
he  did  not  feel  ;  but  it  was  only  a  thin  veneer  of  pretence, 
13 


—  iy4  — 

i hat  failed  to  hide  his  real  sentiments.  Hence  when,  during 
Mr  Pope's  wanton  attacks  on  the  Catholic  religion,  the  (}.>- 
vi'i'imr,  as  if  to  cloak  over  his  tacit  approval  of  the  Colonial 
Secretary  a  scurrility,  offered  a  finely  bound  copy  of  Shake- 
speare's Works  as  a  prize  to  St.  Dunstan's  College,  Father 
Angus  refused  to  accept  it  He  returned  it  ;it  once  with 
•  iinnijit  and  made  known  his  reasons  in  a  letter  addressi-,1 
to  His  Excellency's  Private  Secretary.  "I  have  the  honor", 
he  wrote,  "of  receiving  your  communication  of  the  13th 
nit.  accompanied  by  a  Shakespeare,  which  His  Excellency 
rlie  Lieutenant  Governor  offers  as  a  prize  to  the  students  of 
Si.  Dunstan's  College. 

"In  reply,  I  beg  you  to  acquaint  His  Excellency  that  I 
consider,  that  it  would  be  inconsistent  on  my  part,  ;is  n 
Catholic  priest  and  Superior  of  St.  Dunstan's  College,  to 
accept  any  prize  from  him  as  long  as  he  is  pleased  to  allow 
with  impunity  the  Colonial  Secretary  of  this  Colony  public- 
ly to  insult  Catholics  in  general  and  Catholic  priests  in 
particular,  or  'to  adopt'  what  has  been  written  in  the  most 
offensive  terms  of  the  Institution  of  which  I  am  Rector. 

"I  regret  that  I  am  thus  compelled  in  consequence  of  His 
Excellency's  indirect  approval  of  the  offensive  writings  of 
an  official  of  his  Government,  to  decline  accepting  the  fust 
prize  offered  by  a  Lieutenant  Governor  to  the  students  of 
St.  Dunstan's  College." 

This  rebuff  probably  provoked  the  ire  of  His  Excellency, 
at  least  to  a  certain  degree,  because  it  is  generally  hum  ilia- 
ting  to  human  vanity  to  be  peremptorily  checkmated  in  a 
game  of  cunning  and  deception,  but  beyond  this  momentary 
annoyance,  if  such  there  was,  Father  Angus'  refusal  had  no 
material  effect.  Mr  Pope  was  not  interfered  with,  and  so  he 
continued  spasmodically  to  unburden  himself  of  the  tilth, 
that,  seemed  at  this  time  to  form  the  major  part  of  big  mental 
make-up.    He  had  the  field  of  controversy  now  entirely  to 


—  1«j5  — 

himself  ;  as  no  geniJeman  could  reply  to  his  diatribes  without 
a  certain  loss  of  self-respect,  because  to  do  so  effectively,  it 
would  be  necessary  to  descend  into  the  slimy  cloaca  of  infamy 
through  which  Mr  Pope's  foul  imagination  so  serenely  wan- 
dered. 

Matters  having  gone  to  such  extremities,  Father  Angus 
decided  to  call  the  Governor's  attention  by  personal  letter, 
to  the  unseemly  conduct  of  the  Colonial  Secretary.  On  the 
iitli  of  June  1862  he  addressed  a  long  communication  to 
Governor  Dundas,  in  which  he  quoted  at  some  length  from 
Mr  Pope's  letters  anent  the  Catholic  Church  and  her  mi- 
nisters. Having  sufficiently  shown  the  outrageous  charac- 
ter of  these  writings  he  continued  in  this  strain: — "When 
his  letter  <»f  the  28th  of  February  last  appeared,  I  thought 
that  the  Executive  would — if  not  on  account  of  the  outrage 
done  to  the  feelings  of  Catholics,  at  least  in  order  to  save 
the  character  of  the  Island — have  immediately  dismissed 
him  from  office,  for  having  so  grossly  insulted  the  entire 
Catholic  population,  especially  by  writing  in  the  most 
offensive,  contemptuous  and  scoffing  manner  of  the  most 
hallowed  mysteries  of  the  Catholic  religion,  whose  minis- 
ters are,  according  to  his  insinuation,  the  veriest  hypocrites 
and  nothing  better  than  the  augurs  of  ancient  Rome.  But 
•I  understand  Mr  Pope  still  retains  his  office  and  that, 
strange  to  say,  not  one  word  condemnatory  of  his  insulting 
language  has  been  published  by  any  person  connected  with 
the  Government.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  I  now  beg  leave 
most  respectfully  to  bring  to  the  attention  of  Your  Excel- 
lency the  extracts  above  given,  written  over  Mr  Pope's  pro- 
per signature,  as  well  as  those  which  he  has  been  pleased 
'to  adopt',  as  I  presume  that  Your  Excellency  has  not 
been  made  aware  of  the  offensive  language  used  by  him  ; 
for  if  you  were,  I  cannot  suppose  that  Your  Excellency 
would   have  retained   in  office  a   man   who   1ms  so  far  for- 


—  li'6  — 

gotten  the  amenities  of  Christian  propriety,  and  who  has 
so  far  degraded  his  position  as  1ms  Mr  Pope.    I  am  aware 

that  it  is  seldom  prudent  to  Interfere  with  the  liberty  of 
the  Press  ;  inn  on  the  other  hand,  I  cannot  imagine  thai  m 
Government  which  1ms  not  relinquished  all  claim  to  res- 
pect, can  permit  one  of  its  principal  officials  to  write  with 
impunity  in  the  manner  in  which  Mr  Secretary  Pope  1ms 
written. 

"I  shall  .anxiously  await  Your  Excellency's  reply  to 
this  communication  ;  and  I  beg  to  acquaint  yon  thai  should 
Your  Excellency  say  that  it  is  not  in  your  power  to  dis- 
miss Mr  Pope  on  account  of  his  repeated  insults  to  the 
Catholics  of  this  Island,  who,  it  is  unnecessary  to  observe, 
contribute  very  largely  to  his  salary,  I  shall  consider  it 
my  duty  to  lay  the  matter  before  His  Grace  the  Duke  of  New- 
castle, Her  Majesty's  Colonial  Minister,  to  whom  I  shall 
send  ;i  copy  of  this  letter  and  of  Your  Excellency's  reply 
thereto,  for  I  cannot  for  a  moment  entertain  the  idea,  that 
it  is  the  desire  of  our  good  and  much  beloved  Queen,  that 
the  Colonial  Secretary  of  this  Colony  should  be  permitted 
to  insult  in  the  grossest4  terms  nearly  one  half  of  its  in- 
habitants." 

The  Governor's  reply  was  characteristic  of  the  man, 
and  of  his  usual  attitude  towards  Cat  Indies,  and  it  is  here 
given  in  full. 

'Government  House,  June  11th  1862. 

"SIR: — I  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  your  commu- 
nication of  the  5th  inst.  In-thisyou  prefer  a  charge  against 
Mr  William  Pope,  whom  you  accuse  of  addressing  you,  in 
the  columns  of  a  public  newspaper,  in  terms  calculated 
to  give  great  offence  to  the  Roman  Catholics  of  this  island. 
Von  conclude  your  letter  to  me  by  tacitly  requiring  me  to 
dismiss  him  from  the  office  he  holds  as  Colonial  Secretary. 


—  197  — 

"You  inform  me  that  in  the  event  of  my  finding  myself 
unable  to  do  so,  you  will  appeal  to  His  Grace  the  Duke  of 
Newcastle,  before  whom  you  will  lay  the  matter. 

"I  regret  that  you  have  thought  proper  to  adopt  to- 
wards myself  a  tone  so  dictatorial  as  virtually  to  prescribe 
to  me  a  specific  course  of  action,  acquainting  me,  at  the 
same  time,  that  my  declining  to  comply  with  your  require- 
ment will,  in  a  manner  form  a  ground  of  complaint  against 
myself  and  be  brought,  by  you,  under  the  notice  of  the 
Colonial  Minister. 

"Under  these  circumstances,  I  have  no  alternative  but 
to  decline  altogether  entertaining  the  charge  you  make 
against  Mr  William  Pope,  coupled  as  that  charge  is  with 
a  condition  so  extraordinary. 

"You  have  yourself  thus  deprived  me  of  the  opportunity 
of  expressing  my  opinion  regarding  the  language  you  quote 
as  that  of  Mr  Pope.  I  understand,  however,  that  Mr  Pope's 
letters  are  not  the  only  letters  on  the  subject.  I  am  inform- 
ed that  you  have  yourself  entered  into,  if  not  provoked, 
a  religious  controversy,  that  you  have  at  great  length 
and  in  no  gentle  words  challenged  discussion  ;  and  now 
when  the  battle  has  been  fought,  and  upwards  of  three 
months  have  passed  away,  you  bring  under  my  notice  words 
written  in  the  warmth  of  a  polemic  contest,  and  which  it. 
would  have  been  wise  to  forget. 

"I  make  no  secret  of  the  dislike  I  have  to  the  utterance 
— and  in  a  still  greater  degree — to  the  publication  of  sen- 
timents or  opinions  calculated  to  wound  or  offend  when  no 
possible  benefit  can  result  in  the  ventilation  of  such  sen- 
timents or  opinions.  It  is  my  earnest  hope  that  neither  you% 
Mr  Pope  nor  any  other  gentleman  here,  may  in  future  be 
induced  to  devote  your  talents  or  your  time  to  the  prose- 
cution of  a  paper  war,  such  as  that  I  trust  now  ended, 


—  198  — 

but  which,  like  most  similar  has  been  probably  as  barren 
in  good  results  as  it  has  been  fruitful  in  the  propagation 
of  angry  and  unchristian  feeling.v 

I  have  the  honor,  &c.,  &c., 

GEORGE  DUNDAS. 

"The  Reverend  Angus  Macdonald." 

This  answer  was  manifestly  unfair  to  Father  Angus. 
It  read  into  his  recent  letter  sentiments  that  he  certainly 
did  not  express,  and  at  the  same  time  it  judged  the  case  merely 
on  hearsay  evidence,  and  as  if  Father  Angus  had 
been  equally  guilty  with  Mr  Pope  in  slandering  those  who 
held  to  the  Protesiant  Religion.  But  Father  Angus  w.is 
not  easily  put  down.  He  would  not  be  turned  from  the 
right  path  even  ai  the  behest  of  the  Lieutenant  Governor. 
He  therefore  sent  him  a  second  letter,  which  in  all  pro- 
bability taught  that  proud  functionary,  that  howsoever  he 
might  despise  the  Catholics  of  Prince  Edward  Island,  he 
would  have  to  improve  his  logic  if  he  wished  to  cross  swords 
with  the  Rector  of  St.  Dunstan's  College.  Father  Angus' 
second  letter  was  as  follows : — 

"SIR: — I  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt 
of  Your  Excellency's  communication  in  reply  to  my  letter 
of  the  5th  inst. 

I  regret  that  your  reply  is  based  on  the  misconstruction 
of  the  last  paragraph  of  my  letter  to  which  you  attach  a 
meaning  which  I  feel  assured  my  language  does  not  convex. 
When  I  stated  that  in  the  event  Your  Excellency's  express- 
ing your  inability  to  dispense  with  the  service  of  Mr  Pope  on 
account  of  his  insults  to  Catholics,  I  wras  resolved  to  briuu 
the  matter  under  the  consideration  of  His  Grace  the  Duke 
of  Newcastle,  and  forward  to  him  a  copy  of  our  corres- 


—  19'.'  — 

pondenee,  I  did  so  from  a  motive  of  courtesy  so  that  you 
would  not  be  taken  by  surprise,  and  the  thought  of  preferr- 
ing a  charge  agaitt&t  Your  Excellency  never  entered  my 
mind.  Your  Excellency  will  admit  that  the  Imperial  Go- 
vernment possesses  more  extensive  powers  than  those  dele- 
gated to  any  of  Her  Majsty's  representatives,  and  that  if 
'it  is  not  in  your  power  to  dismiss  Mr  Pope'  it  may  be  in 
the  power  of  His  Grace  the  Duke  of  Newcastle  to  do  so, 
or  at  least  to  remonstrate  with  our  Government  on  the 
impropriety  of  having  retained  the  services  of  an  official, 
who  has,  by  his  repeated,  unprovoked  and  wanton  insults, 
given  cause  of  great  offence  to  a  large  proportion  of  the 
inhabitants.  I  am  unable  to  conceive  how  my  writing  to 
the  Colonial  Minister  and  sending  to  him  a  copy  of  the 
correspondence  between  Your  Excellency  and  myself  can 
form  a  ground  of  complaint  against  you  ;  for  I  presume 
that  Your  Excellency^  is  not  prepared  to  assume  all  the 
k '.-ponsibility  of  Mr  Pope's  violent  tirades,  although  I  fear 
that  your  implied  apology  for  them  is  calculated  to  induce 
the  belief  that  you  are  not  altogether  unwilling  to  do  so. 

"In  the  latter  part,  of  your  reply  Your  Excellency  states 
that  you  'understand'  'that  Mr  Pope's  letters  are  not  the 
only  letters  on  the  subject'  and  that  you  have  been  'infor- 
med' that  I  have  'entered  into  if  not  provoked  a  religious 
controversy'  and  you  conclude  by  intimating  to  me  your 
dislike  to  the  'ventilation'  of  sentiments  or  opinions  cal- 
culated to  wound  and  offend. 

•As  it  does  not  plainly  appear  what  the  'subject'  is  to 
which  Your  Excellency  alludes,  I  am  unable  to  say  whether 
I  have  written  anything  thereon  or  not.  I  have,  however, 
written  several  letters  on  the  state  of  education  and  morals 
in  various  countries  in  reply  to  an  article  published  by  the 
son  of  an  Executive  Councillor,  and  calculated  to  excite 
very  unjust  prejudice  against  St.  Dunstan's  College  ;  but 


—  2u(J  _ 

I  have  neither  'entered-  into'  nor  'provoked'  a  religious 
controversy,  and  litis  is  more  than  can  be  Bald  of  my  oppo- 
nents, whose  language  has  been  of  so  vile  and  virulent  a 
character  thai  it  would  be  as  degrading  for  a  Catholic 
priest  to  enter  into  a  'religious  controversy"  with  them,  as 
it    would  be  injurious  to   his  reputation   to  enter  into  any 

'controversy'  witii  an  individual,  who  has  fallen  so  low 
in  public  estimation  as  has  the  Colonial  Secretary  of  this 
Colony. 

"But  supposing  for  a  moment  that  I  did  enter  into  a 

'religious  controversy1 ,  I  may  be  permitted  to  observe, 
with  nil  due  respect,  that  neither  Your  Excellency  nor  Mr 
Pope  would  have  any  just  reason  to  complain,  and  that  my 
doing  so  should  not  be  considered  a  sufficient  justification 
for  the  Colonial  Secretary's  violent  tirades  against  Roman 
Catholics.  I  am  not  in  the  same  position  relative  to  both 
Catholics  and  Protestants  as  is  Mr  Pope;  for  I  am  not 
holding  an  office  under  Government  and  receiving  a  salary 
from  the  public  funds  as  he  is,  neither  am  I  receiving  money 
from  Protestants  as  he  is  from  Catholics.  Besides,  I  pre- 
sume, Your  Excellency  will  admit  that  it  is  more  becom- 
ing for  a  Catholic  priest  to  enter  into  a  'religious  con- 
troversy"  than  it  is  for  a  Colonial  Secretary,  who  is  be- 
lieved to  have  no  fixed  religious  principles,  to  be  outre 
geously  insulting  nearly  one  half  of  those  who  contribute 
towards  his  salary,  and  to  be  using  all  his  endeavors  to 
sow  broadcast  the  seed  of  religious  animosity  and  secta- 
rian strife  amongst  the  various  denominations  of  a  popu- 
lation, whose  best  interests  can  be  secured  only  by  ih> 
exercise  of  mutual  toleration  and  Christian  forbearance. 

"In  writing  to  Your  Excellency  I  did  not  found  my 
charges  against  Mr  Pope  on  mere  hearsay,  and  state  that 
I  was  'informed*  that  he  gave  offence  to  a  large  number 
of   his   fellow   colonists;   but    I   called  your   attention    to 


—  201  — 

the  fact  that  he  gave  publicity  in  the  columns  of  a  new  > 
paper  to  expressions,  sentiments  and  opinions  most  offen- 
sive to  Catholics,  and  that  there  might  be  no  doubt  about 
the  matter,  I  gave  most  insulting  extracts  taken  from  a 
letter  published  over  his  own  signature  and  from  other 
communications  which  he  was  pleased  to  'adopt'  ;  and 
I  shall  leave  it  to  others  to  say  whether  it  was  in  accor- 
dance with  that  high  dignity  which  is  expected  at  all  times 
to  characterize  the  conduct  of  the  representative  of 
our  august  and  much  beloved  Queen,  for  Your  Excellency 
to  endeavor  to  extenuate  to  some  extent  Mr  Pope's  violent 
language,  by  intimating  to  me  that  you  were  'informed' 
that  I  myself  'entered  into  if  not  provoked  a  religious 
controversy'  .  If  I  have,  by  several  letters  on  'education 
and  the  Church',  endeavored  to  remove  prejudices  pro- 
pagated by  some  friends  of  the  Government,  it  is  scarcely 
just  towards  me  to  insinuate  that  I  have,  on  that  account, 
prostituted  'time'  and  'talents'  to  the  'ventilation'  of 
sentiments  and  opinions  calculated  to  provoke  angry  and 
unchristian  feelings.  It  has  never  been  my  desire  to  give 
unnecessary  offence  to  those  who  differ  from  myself  in 
religion,  as  the  general  tone  of  my  published  letters  will 
clearly  prove  ;  but  it  appears  to  be  the  policy  of  Mr  Se- 
cretary Pope,  to  leave  no  means  untried  in  the  unchris- 
tian attempt  to  propagate  and  perpetuate  an  undying 
spirit  of  religious  hatred  and  hostility  between  the  Catho- 
lics and  Protestants  of  this  Island. 

"That  Mr  Pope's  insults  to  Catholics  have  been  writ- 
ten with  coolness  and  deliberation,  and  not  'perhaps  i,i 
the  warmth  of  a  polemical  contest'  ,  is  very  evident  even 
from  his  series  of  letters  addressed  'To  die  Protestants 
of  Prince  Edward  Island'  ,  in  July  .(nd  August  last. 
These  letters,  which  were  in  the  highest  degree  offensive 
to  Catholics  and  very  much  calculated  to  engender  a  great 


—  202  - 

deal  of  illwill  and  angry  feeling,  were  neither  provoked 
by  a  religious  controversy  nor  written  in  the  warmth  of  ;• 
polemical  contest,  but  published  almost  Immediately 
after  Your  Excellency,  Mrs  Dundas,  Mr  Atkinson,  the 
Honorable  Colonel  Grey  and  other  friends  of  the  Govern- 
ment had  assisted  at  the  examination  of  the  students  >f 
the  principal  Catholic  educational  institution  in  the  Co- 
lony, with  which  they  expressed  themselves  highly  plea- 
sed. If  further  proof  were  needed  to  show  that  Mr  Pope's 
reiterated  insults  to  Catholics  were  studied  and  not  writ- 
ten in  the  warmth  of  a  polemical  contest,  I  might  adduce 
the  very  damaging  and  odious  fact  that,  not  satisfied  with 
having  published  in  two  violent  anti-Catholic  newspapers 
conducted  by  Government  officials,  his  grossly  insulting 
letter  of  the  28th  of  February  to  which  I  called  Your  Excel- 
lency's attention  in  my  last  communication,  and  wherein  he 
insinuated  that  Catholic  priests  are  the  veriest  Immoral 
hpocrites  ;  he  actually  caused  to  be  distributed  amongst  the 
Protestant  portion  of  the  community  large  numbers  of  this 
'infamous'  epistle  in  pamphlet  form,  the  more  effectually 
to  propagate  'angry,  and  unchristian  feeling'  . 

"I  should  be  most  happy  to  entertain  the  pleasing  hope 
that  .Your  Excellency's  'dislike'  to  the  utterance  <iii<1 
publication  of  offensive  sentiments  and  opinions  may,  for 
the  future,  have  the  very  desirable  effect  of  restraining  Mr 
Secretary  Pope  and  other  Government  officials  from  giv- 
ing 'ventilation' ,  to  sentiments  and  opinions  calculated, 
in  a  high  degree,  to  wound  the  feelings  of  their  Catholic 
fellow  colonists  and  to  propagate  'angry  and  unchristian 
feelings'  ;  and  I  trust  that,  should  Your  Excellency*! 
personal  influence  prove  insufficient  to  exercise  such  res- 
traint, you  may  be  graciously  pleased  at  least  to  remons- 
trate with  Your  Executive  Council,  on  the  unseemly  im- 
propriety of  retaining  in  connection  with  the  Government 


_  203  - 

an  individual,  who  appears  to  have  labored  Unceasingly 
for  some  time  in  the  unholy  attempt,  to  exasperate  Catho- 
lics by  vilifying  their  clergy  and  scoffing  at  their  religion, 
and  to  excite  sectarian  hatred  and  animosity  between  them 
and  the  Protestants  of  this  Colony"    (June  18th  1862). 

Governor  Dundas  treated  this  second  letter  with 
silent  contempt,  and  Father  Angus  waited  in  vain  for  an 
acknowledgement  of  the  same.  Bu<t  if  His  Excellency  did 
not  condescend  to  send  a  reply,  he  did  not  hesitate  to  di- 
vulge its  contents,  and  hence  both  this  and  the  former 
one  came  in  for  a  large  measure  of  comment  and  misre- 
presentation especially  in  the  columns  of  the  Protestant 
and  The  Monitor.  Mr  Pope  too  must  been  made  aware 
of  Father  Angus'  representations  to  the  Governor,  for  he 
referred  to  the  same  in  a  communication  which  appeared 
in  The  Protestant  on  the  2nd  of  July,  and  which  unques- 
tionably holds  the  unenviable  distinction  of  being  the  most 
Lfilthy  and  most  diabolical  production  of  his  mischievous 
pen.  To  put  the  matter  in  its  proper  light  Father  Angus 
again  takes  up  his  pen  and  writes  a  long  and  somewhat 
acrimonious  communication  to  The  Examiner.  He  says :  — 
"Allusion  has  been  made  in  several  of  the  Island  papers 
to  certain  letters  sent  by  me  to  His  Excellency  the  Lieu- 
tenant Governor  regarding  the  Colonial  Secretary.  I  am 
represented  to  have  demanded  in  a  peremptory  manner 
the  dismissal  of  this  official,  and  to  have  used  disrespecfiil 
and  insulting  language  towards  the  'representative  of  the 
Queen'.  In  consequence  of  these  journals  misrepresenting 
my  letters  to  His  Excellency  I  am  compelled,  in  self- 
defence,  to  publish  the  whole  correspondence  relative  to 
Mr  Pope. 

"My  first  letter  to  His  Excellency  was  alluded  to  in 
The  Monitor  before  I  had  received  an  acknowledgement  of 
Its  receipt.  A  letter  to  the  private  Secretary  was  also  alluded 


—  204  — 

to  in  the  same  paper.  His  Excellency  has  not  deigned  to 
acknowledge  the  receipt  of  my  second  letter  to  him,  al- 
though  from  an  article  in  The  Monitor  which,  it  would 
seem,  is  His  Excellency's  private  organ,  I  feci  satisfied 
that  it  lias  been  received.  I  am  not  acquainted  with  tin* 
peculiar  rules  of  etiquette  which  the  present  'representa- 
tive of  the  Queen'  is  obliged  to  follow  ;  but  it  appears  that 
His  Excellency  can  allow  allusion  to  be  made  in  his  organ 
to  a  letter  addressed  to  the  private  Secretary,  that  be 
deems  it  beneath  his  dignity  to  acknowledge  the  receipt 
of  a  letter  addressed  to  him  by  a  Catholic  clergyman,  and 
that  the  man  with  'unclean  hands  can  be  allowed  to  pu- 
blish a  letter — or  rather  a  very  blasphemous  and  obscene 
production — in  reply  to  a  communication  addressed  to  Hi^ 
Excellency  before  this  communication  has  been  made  pu- 
blic. Am  I  to  conclude  from  these  facts  that  His  Excel- 
lency is  dispensed  from  the  rules  which  are  expected  to 
govern  the  conduct  of  ordinary  gentlemen,  or  am  I  to, 
regard  the  Colonial  Secretary's  'unclean'  communication 
of  the  2nd  inst.  as  His  Excellency's  reply  to  my  letter  of  the 
18th  June  ? 

"The  gentlemen  of  our  Government  must,  in  my  hum- 
ble opinion,  bear  a  share  of  the  odium  attached  to  the 
Colonial  Secretary's  filthy  letters.  Some  time  ago,  when 
Mr  Pope  as  editor  of  The  Islander  gave  expression  to  sen- 
timents regarding  the  Loan  Bill  which  did  not  agree  with 
The  opinions  of  the  Government  on  the  same  subject,  the 
Honorable  Edward  Palmer  rushed  into  print,  brought  the 
Secretary  to  task,  and  publicly  disapproved  of  the  senti- 
ment* 'ventilated'  in  The  Islander.  But  when  Mr  Pope 
insults  Catholics  this  Honorable  gentleman  and  his  col- 
leagues are  pleased  to  exhibit,  by  their  silence,  their  tacit 
approval  of  the  vile  publication  of  their  Secretary." 


—  205  — 

When  Father  Angus  found  that  he  could  not  expect 
any  fairplay  from  the  Lieutenant  Governor,  he  decided  to 
bring  the  matter  to  the  notice  of  the  Colonial  Miniate1*. 
He  accordingly  prepared  a  careful  statement  of  the  whole 
case,  and  placed  it  in  the  hands  of  Governor  Dundas  with 
the  request  that  he  would  transmit  the  same  to  His  Grace 
the  Duke  of  Newcastle,    His  Grace  replied  as  follows: — 

"SIR: — I  have  received  your  dispatch  No  57,  of  the 
23rd  July  enclosing  a  letter  addressed  to  me  by  the  Reve- 
rend Angus  Macdonald,  Rector  of  St.  Dunstan's  College, 
relative  to  a  correspondence,  copies  of  which  you  enclose, 
between  himself  and  Mr  Pope,  Colonial  Secretary  of  Prince 
Edward  Island.  How  far  it  is  fitting  that  a  member  of 
the  Local  Government  and  of  the  Legislative  Assembly  of 
Prince  Edward  Island,  should  be  allowed  to  apply  to  a 
church,  w*hich  is  an  object  of  reverence  to  a  large  number 
of  his  fellow-colonists  such  langage  as  Mr  Pope  has  not 
scrupled  to  employ,  is  a  question  I  leave  to  the  consti- 
tuency which  elected  that  gentleman,  and  to  the  Legisla- 
ture whose  confidence  he  is  supposed  to  retain.  I  leave  it 
in  the  same  way  to  Mr  Macdonald's  ecclesiastical  superiors 
to  consider  the  propriety  of  the  language  in  which  he  has 
assailed  Mr  Pope. 

"The  civil  and  ecclesiastical  constitution  of  the  Colo- 
ny is  such  as  to  relieve  the  Secretary  of  State  from  invol- 
ving himself  in  so  distasteful  a  controversy.  It  appears 
to  me  only  necessary  that  I  should  acknowledge  the  receipt 
of  Mr  Mncdonakr's  letter,  and  shouJd  authorize  you  to 
communicate  to  him  a  copy  of  this  despatch  as  an  answer 
to  it" 

NEWCASTLE. 

Father  Angus  was  quite  pleased  with  the  immediate 
results  of  the  correspondence.   In  a  letter  to  The  Examiner 


—  20G  — 

be  pronounced  it  even  more  satisfactory  than  he  bad  been 
led  to  hope  for.    The  calm  and  courteous  language  of  the 

Duke's  letter  was  in  marked  contrast  to  that  employed  \»J 
Governor  Dundas  ;  and  if  it  did  not  hold  out  the  promise 
of  Mt  Pope's  dismissal,  it  at  least,  placed  him  and  the 
l.ririMatoiTe  in  an  unenviable  position,  by  showing  the 
duplicity  and  deception  practised  by  the  (ioverumeiit  of 
the  Colony  in  its  relations  with  that  of  the  .Mother  Conn- 
try.  The  Colonial  Minister  knew  full  well  that  Responsible 
Government  had  been  established  in  Prince  Edward  Island 
as  early  as  the  year  1851,  and  naturally  supposed  that  Mr 
Pope  holding  the  office  of  Colonial  Secretary  held  likewise 
a  seat  in  the  Legislature  of  the  Colony.  In  this  however  he 
was  mistaken.  Mr  Pope  was  not  one  of  the  people's  repre- 
sentatives, but  held,  office  in  direct  and  open  violation  of 
the  principles  of  Responsible  Government,  and  this  fact 
must  have  been  studiously  hidden  from  the  Colonial  Mi- 
nister, for  otherwise  he  could  not  have  written:  "a  ques- 
tion I  leave  to  the  constituency  which  elected  that  gen- 
tleman". 

When  he  further  stated: — "The  civil  and  ecclesiasti- 
cal constitution  of  the  Colony  is  such  as  to  relieve  the 
Secretairy  of  State  from  involving  himself  in  so  distasteful 
a  controversy",  it  looked  like  a  gentle  reminder  to  Gover- 
nor Dundas  that  he  held  in  his  own  hands  the  settlement 
of  the  question,  and  should  not  have  obliged  the  aggrieve  1 
party  to  apply  for  redress  to  the  Motherland. 

Father  Angus  did  not  pursue  the  case  further.  Though 
strongly  pressed  by  many  friends  to  write  again  to  the 
Duke  of  Newcastle  ami  acquaint  him  with  the  true  state 
of  Legislative  affairs  in  Prince  Edward  Island,  he  wisely. 
decided  to  let  the  matter  rest,  and  let  time  work  out  the 
vindication   which   at    first   he  had  hoped   to  bring  about 


—  207  — 

by  more  prompt  and  drastic  means.  Perhaps  it  were 
better  had  he  done  so  from  the  first,  no  doubt  many  will  say. 
For  us  we  have  written  the  facts  as  they  appeared  to  us, 
holding  the  scales  as  evenly  as  we  could,  and  now  having 
done  so  we  close  the  chapter  which,  howsoever  interesting 
to  the  historian,  is  far  from  edifying  to  the  reader. 


CHAPTER  XVI 


RELIGIOUS     CONTROVERSIES     CONTINUE.  —  THE     NEWSPAPERS     TAKE 

PART. — THE  PRESBYTERY  MAKES  AN  APPEAL  TO  ITS  ADHERENTS. 

"THE  EXAMINER"  — MR  WHELAN  SUED  FOR  LIBEL. — THE  "VINDI- 
CATOR' FOUNDED  ;    ITS  PROGRAMME. 

In  the  preceding  chapter  we  described  the  steps 
taken  by  Father  Angus  to  bring  the  Colonial  Secretary  to 
silence.  Lest  any  of  our  readers  should  think  that  the 
Rector  of  St.  Dunstan's  College  had  acted  without  consi- 
deration in  the  matter,  it  were  well  to  state  here,  that 
the  line  of  conduct  which  he  had  suggested  to  the  Lieute- 
nant Governor  was  not  without  a  precedent  in  the  Colony, 
as  it  had  already  been  adopted  quite  recently  with  regard 
to  another  public  official.  Indeed,  His  Excellency,  not  more 
than  a  year  previous,  had  gone  perhaps  further  in  the  case 
of  Mr  William  MacGill,  than  it  would  have  been  necessary, 
to  go  in  that  of  Mr  Pope.  It  would  appear  that  Mr  Mac- 
Gill,  who  was  an  officer  in  the  Colonial  Militia,  had  shown 
a  disposition  to  find  fault  with  the  general  management  of 
the  service,  and  had  written  a  letter  criticising  the  conduct 
of  His  Excellency,  who  held  the  position  of  Commander  in 
Chief.  He  was  speedily  brought  to  task  for  presuming  to 
publish  anything  reflecting  on  his  superior  officer,  and  the 
outcome  was,  that  he  was  deprived  of  his  rank  of  Major  in 

14 


—  210  — 

the  service,  and   his  Dame  WtM  struck   off  From   1 1 1 « -  Commis- 
sion of  the  Peace. 

It  would  have  been  just  as  esisy  to  discipline  Mr  Pope, 
and  would  it  no!  have  been  far  better,  had  His  Excellency, 

instead  of  seeking  for  ulterior  motives  in  Father  Anuu^* 
letter,  met  it  in  a  spirit  of  conciliation  and  fairplay,  even 
if  he  could  offer  nothing  better  than  a  sort  of  compromi- 
To  dismiss  the  Colonial  Secretary  was  not  at  all  necessary  : 
it  would  have  sufficed  to  oblige  him  to  confine  his  Literary 
efforts  to  the  domain  of  politics,  and  cease  to  outrage  pu- 
blic decency  by  his  blaspihemous  references  to  the  rites  an  1 
practices  of  the  Catholic  Religion  ;  and  this  could  have 
been  easily  accomplished,  for  Mr  Pope  dearly  loved  th  i 
sweets  of  office,  and  would  doubtless  have  been  ready  to  do 
anything  rather  than  release  his  hold  on  the  loaves  and  fishes. 
It  was  certainly  an  excellent  opportunity  for  the  represen- 
tative of  the  Queen  to  insist  on  the  principle  :  that  those  who 
hold  office  under  the  crown  should  manifest  a  broad-minded 
spirit  of  toleration  in  their  relations  with  alii  classes  of  the 
community.  Hut  the  opportunity  was  lost,  because  as  we 
have  elsewhere  stated,  (Jovernor  Dundas  was  anything  but, 
fair  to  Catholics.  That  he  should  sustain  a  personal  affront, 
seemed  to  him  a  far  more  s-erious  matter,  than  that  thirty 
five  thousand  loyal  Catholic  subjects  of  Her  Majesty  should 
be  treated  with  insult  and  contumely,  and  hence,  though  Mr 
MacCil]  was  summarily  dismissed  from  office,  Mr  Pope, 
escaped  without  a  word  of  censure  or  blame.  The  <  Jover- 
nor absolutely  refused  to  exercise  the  power  vested  in  him, 
according  to  the  statement  of  the  Colonial  Minister,  of  com- 
pelling his  underling  to  delist  from  vile  writings  against 
the  Cherished  dogmas  of  the  Catholic  ( Muirch. 

Nor  were  his  Tory  advisors  inclined  to  interfere.  Willi 
an  election  looming  up  in  the  not  distant  future,  they  would 
not  ask  him  to  condemn  a  course  of  action,  wlrch,  they  well 


—  211  — 

knew,  had  been  adopted  mainly  for  the  purpose  of  perpe- 
tuating their  tenure  of  office.  At  any  rate  Mr  Pope  was  not 
interfered  with.  He  continued  the  burden  of  his  song,  which, 
rose  with  a  dismal  hoWl  above  the  gentle  sounds  of  minor 
happenings,  till  it  finally  died  away  amid  the  applause  of 
bigots  or  the  clamorous  resentment  of  the  more  peaceful 
citizens. 

Mr  Pope  was  not  without  valuable  assistance  in  his 
unholy  work  of  defamation.  Reverend  David  Fitzgerald  and 
Reverend  George  Sutherland,  both  ministers  of  the  Gospel 
of  Peace,  aided  him  not  a  little  ;  the  three  newspapers,  The 
Islander,  The  Monitor  and  The  Protestant  incessantly 
attacked  the  Catholic  position,  while  Ross'  Weekly  occasio- 
nally fired  a  volley,  which  though  not  particularly  loud  or 
destructive,  added  its  little  quota  to  the  general  disturbance. 
As  the  general  elections  drew  near,  the  Presbytery  of  Prince 
Edward  Island  decided  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  cam- 
paign, and  defeat  what  Mr  Pope  had  called:  "The  designs 
of  the  Papists  in  Prince  Edward  Island".  It  met  in  solemn 
conclave  and  issued  a  long  letter  to  its  adherents,  bidding 
them  unite  against  the  Catholic  Ghureh,  the  common  enemy, 
and  rally  to  the  standard  of  liberty  carried,  of  course,  by 
the  Tory  party.  If  Bishop  Maclntyre  had  issued  a  Pastoral 
Letter  calling  on  his  people  to  vote  for  the  Liberal  candi- 
dates he  would  have  been  denounced  from  every  Protestant 
pulpit  in  the  land  ;  if  any  of  his  priests  had  published  gross 
denunciations  of  Protestantism  for  political  effect,  they 
\\<»nld  have  been  accused  forthwith  of  trying  to  subvert  the 
civil  institutions  of  this  free  country  ;  but  for  the  members 
of  the  Presbytery,  meek  followers  of  the  Prince  of  Peace, 
to  send  broadcast  throughout  the  -country  the  vilest  ani, 
foulest  insinuations  about  the  Catholic  Church  seemed  to 
these  clergymen  a  commendable  act,  an  act  in  perfect  con- 
formity with  the  moral  teachings  of  Holy  Scripture. 


—  212   - 

A  few  extracts  from  the  document  are  here  sujoined  f  m- 
the  purpose  of  showing  tin-  animus  <»f  the  vile  unchristian 
publication. 

-What,  stript  of  all  prejudice  from  birth  or  education, 
is  Popery  ?  What  is  its  real  character,  as  presented  in  its 
authorized  standards  and  exponents  ?  Its  appearance*  are 
the  least  reliable  tests  of  its  character.  Like  the  Apocalypi  ic 
beast,  it  has  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  but  speaks  as  a  dragon. 
Here  the  greatest  dissimilarities  are  united  in  one  animal. 
It  is  so  with  Popery.  Its  appearances  are  multiform.  It 
has  one  aspect  for  Spain — another  in  the  mean  time  for 
Prince  Edward  Island.  Penetrating  the  bland  exterior 
yet  presented  in  most  parts  of  our  Empire,  what  are  its 
principles  as  privately  taught  by  its  accredited  Doctors  ? 
In  point  of  doctrine,  its  peculiar  .teachings  are  absohtl  *I\ 
soul-destroying.  They  are  so  because  they  are  wholly  oppo- 
sed to  the  teachings  of  the  Word  of  God.  If  the  Bible  is  true, 
they  are  not.  If  there  is  but  one  way  of  salvation,  and  that 
the  one  revealed  in  the  Scriptures,  the  method  set  forth  by 
Popery  being  entirely  antagonistic  to  it,  can  only  lead  to 
destruction."  Having  stated  that  the  Catholic  Church  de- 
pends for  success  largely  on  her  educational  methods,  the 
Preshytery  asks: — "But  what  is  the  education  which  Popery 
imparts?  It  is  restricted,  enfeebling,  unnatural.  .Many  ao- 
ble  works  of  history,  poetry,  science  and  religion  arc  with 
held  from  her  children,  lest  they  should  communicate  in  what 
by  her,  is  called  heresy.  The  intellect  is  not  allowed  to  roam 
abroad  in  search  of  truth  wherever  it  may  be  found,  but  is 
restricted  to  certain  defined  limits  :  ami  within  these  limits 
its  aliment  induces  abject  credulity,  gross  superstition,  and 
degrading  servility.  In  the  training  of  its  ordained  officials 
and  special  devotees,  it  enjoins  unnatural  restraints,  and. 
this  violence  reacts  in  secret  but  undeniable  pollut  ion,  which 
burns  the  soul  in  the  hidden  and  guenchless  fires  of  self- 


—  213  — 

elimination.  Thus,  Popery,  while  professing  to  educate,  fet- 
ters, enfeebles,  and  destroys. . ." 

Having  thus  described,  in  nauseating  terms,  the 
mode  of  training  of  the  Catholic  clergy,  the  pious  gentle- 
men of  the  Presbytery  pay  their  respects  to  Bishop  Mac- 
Intyre  as  follows: — "These  people,  though  differing  in 
habits,  origin  and  language,  are  united  in  the  most  thorough 
sulis.n  ience  to  one  man,  whom  the  Pope  of  Rome  has  called 
a  bishop.  This  individual,  once  wearing  the  guise  of  a  mild, 
agreeable  and  hospitable  parish  priest,  now  assumes,  in  vir- 
tue of  Pius  IXth's  mandate,  a  mien  and  tone  of  dignity  and 
authority,  and  presumes  to  regard  himself  as  holding  the 
destiny  of  our  Island  in  his  hands.  Counting  upon  the  divi- 
sion of  Protestants,  he  anticipates  the  time  when  his  faith- 
ful thirty  five  thousand  s'hall  place  him  in  the  chair  of  dic- 
tator— when  his  nominees  shall  constitute  the  Executive  of 
our  Island,  and  the  representative  of  our  Queen  shall  simply 
be  the  hand  to  ratify  his  decisions.  Then  may  Ave  look  for  the 
endowment  of  St.  Dunstan's  and  the  nunnery, — separate 
schools,  with  Popish  instructions  at  the  public  expense, — the 
proscription  of  all  true  hearted  Protestants, —  the  suppres- 
sion of  the  freedom  of  speech  by  mob  violence, — and  event- 
ually, a  total  insecurity  of  life  and  property  as  now  witness- 
ed in  degraded  Tipperary.  Who  would  transform  our  fair 
Isle  into  the  darkness,  poverty,  degradation,  and  crime  of 
the  South  and  West  of  Ireland — a  land  blasted  for  centuries 
by  the  exclusive  cultivation  of  Propery  ?"' 

The  letter  closed  with  the  following  fervid  appeal: — 
"We  presume  not  to  dictate  for  whom  you  are  to  vote  ;  but 
we  are  bold  to  affirm  that  you  cannot  support  any  party 
leaning  for  its  very  existence  on  Rome,  without  knowingly 
or  ignorantly  betraying  your  country,  and  strengthening  the 
hands  of  those  who  immure  in  dungeons  the  readers  of 
God's  Holy  Word.   Look  to  the  past,  and  remember  that  the 


—  21-A  — 

enemy  that  we  now  oppose  caused  thousands  and  tena 
thonsands  of  the  saints  of  < !<xl  to  be  murdered,  mutilating, 
incarcerating,  torturing,  and  burning  young  and  old,  men 

.iikI  women,  who  dared  to  Beek  their  salvation  by  following 

the  Bible  ;  and  that  instead  of  Condemning  these  crimes,  she 

regards  them  as  acts  of  faith,  pleasing  to  God,  and  worthy 

of  imitation,  wherever  eireiimstances  allow.  Look  to  the 
present,  and  understand  the  dangers  which  threaten  you 
from  the  wily  solicitations  of  nominal  Protestants,  in  league 
with  Rome  for  selfish  ends  ;  look  to  the  future,  and  consider 
what  legacy  you  are  to  bequeath  to  you  children's  children 
— whether  that  glorious  legacy  of  an  open  Bible,  purchased 
by  the  blood  and  tears  of  your  ancestors,  or  the  curse  of 
Koine's  superstition,  degradation,  and  bondage — and  with 
the  intelligence  and  determination  of  men  whose  conceptions 
embrace  the  past,  the  present  and  the  future,  let  the  day  of 
trial  see  you  ranged  in  undivided  ranks  in  favor  of  a  fre  -. 
independent,  and  unfettered  Protestant  Government. 

In  the  name  and  by  order  of  the  Presbytery  of  P.  E.  Island. 

GEORGE  SUTHERLAND. 

''Convener  of  Commit  ft  < ." 

The  extracts  given  above,  which  have  been  chosen  at 
random  from  the  Presbyterian  Pastoral  do  not  give  a  tithe 
of  the  gross  statements  and  vile  insinuations  contained  in  it, 
but  they  will  serve  to  show  the  sentiments  of  those  who 
Composed  the  Presbytery  of  Prince  Edward  Island  in  the 
year  1862.  It  would  however  be  a  mistake  to  conclude  that 
they  ware  unanimous  in  adopting  language  so  violent  and 
offensive.  There4  were  indeed  some  members  in  the  ranks, 
who  were  not  leavened  with  such  blind  hatred  of  all  things 
Catholic.  Three  minisiers  especially,  Reverend  Mr  Laird, 
Reverend  Mr  Frame  and  Reverend  .Mr  Allan  refused  to 
share  any  responsibility  for  the  "Pastoral"  and   forthwith 


215  — 

addressed  letters  to  The  Protestant,  repudiating  the  action 
Lakes  l»y  the  Presbytery,  and  declaring  it  to  be  utterly  imbe- 
comfng  and  uncalled  for.  Reverend  George  Sutherland,  the 
most  ignitiUe  fire-brand  of  the  Presbyterians,  defended  Hie 
position  which  he  had  taken,  and  did  so  with  such  vigor,  and 
such  want  of  charity,  that  he  threatened  to  drag  Keverend 
Mr  Allan  before  the  civil  courts,  unless  he  retracted  some 
of  the  very  pointed  statements  contained  in  his  recent  letter 
to  The  Protestant.  Mr  Allan  was  not  disposed  to  retract  or 
apologize.  Rather  was  he  in  a  mood  to  reiterate  and  confirm 
what  he  had  already  advanced,  and  so  be  and  his  Keverend 
Brother  in  Christ  entered  into  a  controversy,  which  must 
have  mailed  to  the  minds  of  many,  the  words  of  the  Royal 
Prophet: — "Behold  how  good  and  how  pleasant  it  is  for 
brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity." 

This  however  was  only  a  side  issue.  The  main  body  of 
the  ministerial  army  never  forgot  the  common  enemy,  and 
persistently  kept  their  guns  mounted!  so  as  to  play  with, 
deadly  effect  upon  the  strongholds  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

Their  principal  ally  in  the  campaign  was  the  Orange 
Society,  which  in  these  latter  years  had  become  a  powerful 
organisation  in  Prince  Edward  Island,  The  lodges  held 
meetings  and  as  if  to  strengthen  the  arm  of  the  Presbytery, 
the  following  mandate  was  issued  to  the  Brethren: — "To 
the  Officers  and  members  of  the  Loyal  Orange  Institution, 
composing  the  various  District  and  Private  Lodges  through- 
out P.  E.  Island." 

"Respected  Brethren: — We  deem  it  necessary,  at  the 
present  crisis,  to  remind  you  that  the  interests  of  Protes- 
tantism in  this  portion  of  Her  Majesty's  Dominions,  and  of 
our  loyal  and  patriotic  order  in  particular,  would  be  se- 
riously jeopardized  were  an  anti-protestant  and  pro-popish 
party  permitted  to  assume  the  reins  of  government,  as  a 
result  of  the  approaching  general  election  ;  and  we  entreat 


-  210  — 

yon  to  stand  'shoulder  to  shoulder'  in  the  coming  struggle 
with  the  enemies  of  our  creed  and  country,  who  are,  hy  ilie 
most  artful  and  seductive  wiles  seeking  the  overthrow  o£  our 
religion  and  liberties,  &c,  &c,  &c." 

Up  to  this  time  the  Catholics  had  no  newspaper  exclu- 
sively devoted  to  the  vindication  of  their  rights.  The  Exa- 
miner, it  is  true,  though  above  all  things  else  a  political  or- 
gan, rendered  most  valuable  service  to  their  cause,  and  Iff 
Whelan  indeed  covered  himself  with  &lory,  as  week  after 
week  he  poured  forth  from  his  brilliant  pen  forcible  edito- 
rials in  vindication  of  the  Bishop  and  Clergy.  In  this  he  was 
ably  assisted  by  Father  Angus  Macdonald,  Rector  of  St. 
Dunstan's  College,  and  undoubtedly  the  ablest  apologist  of 
the  Catholic  Church  in  Prince  Edward  Island  at  the  time. 
Indeed  if  the  fight  was*  fierce  the  abilities  displayed  on  both 
sides  were  certainly  of  the  highest  order,  and  to  us  at  this 
distance,  it  must  seem  a  great  pity,  that  energies  so  tireless 
and  talents  so  splendid  had  not  been  directed  into  calmer 
channels  and  devoted  to  more  peaceful  pursuits.  Mr  Pope 
being  an  official  under  the  Government,  and  as  it  were  the 
central  figure  of  the  whole  controversy,  naturally  came  in  for 
8  large  share  of  attention  in  the  columns  of  The  Examiner. 
In  fact  the  references  to  his  conduct  were  so  pointed,  and  the 
accusations  hurled  against  him  of  so  damaging  a  nature, 
that  stung  by  the  lash  so  vigorously  and  so  merci- 
lessly applied,  he  attempted  to  file  criminal  information 
against  the  editor.  The  matter  came  up  for  hearing  during 
the  Michaelmas  Term  of  the  Supreme  Court  in  the  year 
j 862.  Mr  Whelan,  though  represented  by  Counsel,  addressed, 
the  Court  in  his  own  behalf,  and  from  his  speech  delivered 
on  that  occasion  we  quote  a  few  paragraphs,  that  go  to  shew 
the  position  taken  by  Mr  Pope  in  his  campaign  againsl  the 
Catholic  Church.  Mr  Whelan  said  in  part: — "Mr  Pope's 
repeated  attempts  t<>  prosecute  me  for  libel  betray  extraor- 


—  217  — 

dinary  sensitiveness  on  his  part.  It  is  well  that  I  and 
others  are  not  affected  in  a  similar  manner,  for  if  we  were, 
much  of  the  time  of  this  honorable  Court  might  be  taken  up 
in  discussing  applications  for  criminal  information  against 
him.  It  would  be  very  easy  to  quote  from  the  volumes  of  The 
Islander — since  that  paper  came  under  his  editorial  manage- 
ment— many  instances  of  gross  and  malignant  libels  upon 
myself  and  others  in  public  affairs.  But  it  is  not  only  those 
who  engage  in  political  strife,  and  who  have  the  hardihood 
to  dissent  from  him,  who  are  made  the  objects  of  his  libel- 
lous attacks.  Those  who  mix  not  in  party  conflicts — whose 
characters  stand  high  in  the  estimation  of  all  men — who  are 
distinguished  bj-  the  practice  of  every  christian  virtue,  and 
are  revered  for  their  piety  and  learning  have  been  most 
rudely  assailed  by  this  meek,  modest,  inoffensive  man  who 
conies  to  ask  Your  Lordships  for  an  oppressive  proceeding 
against  me,  because  I  have  ventured  to  hint  that  being  a. 
public  officer,  he  has  brought  disgrace  upon  the  country 
whose  servant  he  pretends  to  be.  What  I  most  particularly 
allude  to — and  which  may  have  come  under  Your  Lordships' 
notice  is  a  letter  that  appeared  in  some  of  the  newspapers 
lately  over  the  signature  of  W.  H.  Pope.  In  that  letter,  the 
innocent  man  who  complains  of  being  libelled  by  me,  has 
had  the  hardihood  to  declare  that  the  Catholic  Bishop  of 
this  Island,  and  all  the  Clergy  committed  to  his  charge,  are 
so  abandoned  to  the  spirit  of  evil,  that  they  cannot  be  belie- 
ved upon  their  oaths,  and  are  ready  to  commit  perjury 
whenever  they  can  gain  a  professional  object  by  so  doing. 
In  previous  letters  by  the  same  writer,  and  since  publicly 
acknowledged  to  have  been  written  by  him,  he  went  so  far 
as  to  assert,  that  all  pr'ests  led  immoral,  scandalous,  ami 
abandoned  lives.  But  not  satisfied  with  these  ni<l<\  vile. 
and  infamous  assaults — not  content  with  outraging 
common  sense  and  common  decency  in  thus  coarsely  invad- 


—  218  — 

ing  tin-  sanctity  that  is  presumed  to  surround  the  clerical 

character — this  nnM-mpnlous  libeller  has  consummated  hia 
iniquity,  by  assailing  female  innocence  in  a  manner  thai 
should  bring  the  blush  of  shame  to  the  most  profligate  liber- 
tine thai  ever  breathed.  It  is  humiliating,  My  Lords,  to  have. 
t<>  state,  that  the  Colonial  Secretary  of  this  Island  has  de- 
clared to  the  public,  in  letters  which  he  has  openly  avowed, 
that  ^xory  Catholic  woman  of  the  land — every  wife  and 
daughter  of  a  Catholic,  becomes  a  prostitute  when  she  con- 
forms to  the  rules  of  her  Church.  There  is  not  the  shadow 
of  a  doubt  that  this  foul,  wicked  and  atrocious  libel  was  deli- 
berately published  by  the  Colonial  Secretary.  I  need  nit 
say  it  was  never  answered  no  sane  man  would  think  of 
replying  to  anything  so  infamous.  But  is  it  not  inn-edible 
that  a  being  who  thus  revels  in  the  foulest  and  basest  calum- 
nies— who  spares  no  grade  of  society — who  ruthlessly  violates 
the  sanctity  of  domestic  life — who  pollutes  by  the  slime 
of  his  pen  the  sacred  temples  dedicated  to  the  worship  of 
God1 — who  has  no  compassion  for  woman  in  her  innocence 
and  her  weakness,  but  in  whose  eyes  woman  when  she  is. 
most  virtuous  is  most  vile — is  it  not  incredible,  My  Lords, 
that  a  man  who  has  thus  made  himself  so  notorious  as  an 
unscrupulous  lilndler,  should  think  of  preferring  a  complaint 
for  libel  against  another  ?'' 

But  The  Examiner,  as  already  set  forth,  wras  not  a  reli- 
gions paper  in  the  commonly  accepted  sense  of  that  term. 
It  was  before  all  things  a  political  organ,  and  the  recognized 
mouthpiece  of  the  Liberal  Party.  .Many  a  time  during  the 
present  controversy  did  Mr  Whelan  find  himself  obliged  to 
disclaim  all  right  to  the  title  "Catholic  Organ"  which  his 
opponents  made  constant  use  of  when  referring  to  The  Exa- 
miner, and  assure  his  readers  that  he  had  neither  mandate 
nor  authority  to  speak  in  the  name  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
But  no  matteV  what  he  might  say,  since  he  himself  was  a 


—  2x9  — 

Catholic,  and  many  of  his  coreligionists  were  of  his  way  of 
thinking  in  politics,  the  Tories  would  insist  that  his  paper 
was  the  organ  of  the  Catholics,  when  it  was  in  reality  only 
the  exponent  of  their  political  opinions. 

What  the  Catholics  really  needed  in  the*  circumstances 
\\;is  a  paper  entirely  independent  in  politics:  one  that  could 
defend  the  Church  and  her  ministers  with  absolute  authority; 
one  that  could  advocate  their  just  claims  without  incurring 
i he  suspicion  of  seeking  to  make  political  capital  out  of 
questions  poirely  religious.  This  long  felt  want  was  supplied 
by  the  founding  of  "The  Vindicator",  an  independent  Catholic 
paper,  which  began  its  career  on  the*  17th  of  October  1862. 
ft  was  published  by  Messrs  Doyle  and  ReiWy,  and  from  its 
1  (chinning  took  up  the  fight  for  the  Catholic  Cause.  Like  a 
ship  launched  upon  a  stormy  sea,  it  no  sooner  touched  the 
water  than  it  fe*lt  the  shock  of  the  wind  and  waves  ;  but 
under  Mr  Reilly's  brilliant  management  it  moved  safely 
athwart  the  dangers,  and  kept  its  appointed  course  in  proud 
defiance  of  bigotry  and  prejudice. 

The  programme  adopted  by  The  Vindicator  was  laid 
down  at  considerable  length  in  its  first  number.  It  set 
forth  that: — "In  politics  'The  Vindicator"  will  be  indepen- 
dent, opposing  however  any  party  that  may  attempt  to  do  an 
injustice  to  any  one  on  account  of  his  religion.  It  will  not 
be  a  me*re  record  of  Catholic  intelligence,  and  the  defender 
of  Catholic  interests  ;  it  will  also  be  a  useful  general  news- 
paper, adhering  strictly  to  the  principQes  of  morality  and 
truth,  and  laboring  to  overcome  prejudice  by  moderation, 
good  example  and  reason,  rather  than  by  exasperating 
polemical  disputations. 

It  is  the  desire  of  those  who  have  raised  the  'No  Popery' 
cry  to  merge  politics  in  religion  ;  and  with  the  view  of  sepa- 
rating Protestants  and  Catholics  who  agreei  in  their  politi- 
cal views,  they  cease  not  to  represent  'The  Examiner'  as  the 


—  220  — 

'Cat hoik  Organ',  whereas  it  is  .really  a  political  'Organ1 
for  all  denominations;  nor  do  they  scrupule  to  stigmatize  as 
slaved,  the  mere  tools  of  Catholics  and  Judases  to  their  own 
religion,  those  Protestants  who  have  the  independence  and 
manliness  to  brave  the  threats  of  political  preachers  of  the 
Gospel,  and  possess  moral  courage  and  honesty  enough  to 
belong  t<»  whatever  party  they  have  reason  to  believe  is  the 
most  desirous  and  the  best  calculated  to  further  the  inte- 
rests of  all  classes  of  the  inhabitants.  The  existence  of  The 
Vindicator  will  deprive  the  anti-Catholic  press  of  the  sem- 
blance of  a  reason  for  identifying  Catholicity  with  any  poli- 
tical party,  and  will  place  The  Examiner  in  a  position  to 
defend  with  increased  confidence  on  the  part  of  its  political 
supporters  the  cause  of  which  it  has  been  so  strenuous  an 
advocate". 


CHAPTER  XVII 


QUESTIONS  THAT  GAVE  RISE  TO  CONTROVERSY  I    ORA.NGEISM:    THE  VO- 
LUNTEER movement:  st.  dunstan's  COLLEGE  ENDOWMENT. — THE 

ELECTIONS    OF    1863. MR    POPE    MEMBER    FOR    BELFAST. — THE 

ORANGE    INCORPORATION    BILL. — ANTI-ORANGE    MEETING. — THE 
ORANGE  BILL  DISALLOWED. 

One  of  the  most  prolific  causes  of  the  strained  relations, 
that  existed  between  Catholics  and  Protestants  during  those 
years,  was  the  activity  displayed  by  the  Orange  Association. 
This  Society  had  obtained  a  foothold  in  Prince  Edward 
Island  as  early  as  the  year  1849,  when  the  Boyne  Lodge  was 
instituted  in  the  City  of  Charlottetown  ;  but  for  the  space 
of  about  ten  years  people  were  scarcely  aware  of  its  exist- 
ence. It  seemed  to  make  little  headway  in  the  community, 
and  exercised  no  perceptible  influence  on  political  affairs. 
With  the  introduction  of  the  Bible  Question  however,  it 
suddenly  awakened  to  a  life  of  startling  activity.  The  bre- 
thren at  once,  developed  a  spirit  of  great  enthusiasm,  and 
in  less  than  four  years  the  solitary  lodge  of  ten  years  stand- 
ing was  reinforced  by  no  less  than  fourteen  sister  lodges, 
.situated  in  various  sections  of  the  Island. 

In  this  vigorous  campaign  of  organization  none  mani- 
fested more  zeal  than  the  Colonial  Secretary,  William  Henry 
Pope.  Doubtless  he  recognized  in  this  new  society  a  power- 
ful ally  for  the  Tory  Party,  and  with  that  species  of  cunning 


—  222  — 

i hat  distinguished  him,  he  did  not  fail  to  foresee  the  advan- 
taget  that  might  accrue  to  himself,  should  Orangeism  wax 
strong  in  the  country  districts.  Not  only  would  it  prove  a 
powerful  factor  in  perpetuating  the  reign  of  the  present 
Government,  but  Mr  Pope  was  quite  sure  that  a  district  well 
furnished  with  Orange  Lodges  would  be  the  most  probable 
place,  and  indeed  the  only  place,  where  lie  would  stand  any 
chance  of  securing  the  long-coveted  nomination.  He  ace;  il 
ingly  lent  himself  to  the  work  of  organization  with  tongue 
and  pen,  and  spared  neither  time  nor  fatigue  to  give 
strength  and  energy  to  the  Orange  cause. 

He  was  not  in  the  slightest  degree  embarrassed  by  the 
fact,  that  his  present  course  of  action  entailed  a  change  of 
front,  worthy  of  the  veriest  political  trimmer.  Indeed  it  was 
only  a  short  time  previous,  that  he  had  expressed  widely 
different  opinions  with  regard  to  the  association  whose  cause 
he  now  so  warmly  espoused.  On  the  19th  of  April  1861  he 
had  made  this  statement: — "We  do  not  approve  of  Orange 
Lodges — we  do  not  see  the  necessity  of  them — inasmuch  as 
Protestant  Alliances  can  be  formed  without  any  secrecy — 
and  the  very  name  of  an  Orange  Lodge  is  calculated  to 
awaken  bitter  feelings  in  the  the  hearts  of  Catholics".  These 
words  were  written  during  the  Session  of  1861,  at  the  very 
time  when  Mr  Pope  was  carrying  on  certain  negotiations 
with  Bishop  Maclntyre  regarding  the  endowment  of  Si. 
Dunstan's  College.  But  having  failed  in  winning  the  Ca- 
tholic memben  to  his  side,  by  this  show  of  pretended  inte- 
rest in  their  College,  he  soon  changed  his  views,  and  in  the 
following  year  we  find  him  singing  a  different  air,  and  decla- 
ring that  the  time  had  come  when  all  Protestants  should 
rally  round  the  Orange  banne*r,  and  establish  lodges  in 
every  possible  locality. 

Needless  to  say  that  this  rapid  growth  of  Orangeism 
was  viewed  with  grave  alarm  by  all  Catholics.    But  over 


—  2T6  — 

and  above  the  natural  antipathy,  that  would  have  been 
created  in  their  minds  by  any  association  professedly  anti- 
Catholic,  they  had  special  reason  to  distrust  any  uioveuient 
of  which  Ml  Pope  happened  to  be  the  champion  ;  because 
they  could  not  regard  it  in  any  other  light  than  as  an  effort  to 
help  the  Tory  Party,  and  consequently  as  an  atteinpt  to  per- 
petuate the  ostracism  under  which  they  labored  since  the 
Liberals  went  out  of  office  in  1859.  They  had  Mr  Pope's 
own  words  upon  which  to  base  this  conclusion.  Here  is  what 
he  wrote  in  the  month  of  July  1862.  "I  believe  that  the  time 
has  arrived  when,  in  this  Colony,  every  man  who  desires  to 
live  fre,e  from  thle  degrading  tyranny  of  priests,  who  have 
sworn  obedience1  to  the  Roman  Bishop,  should  exert  himself, 
regardless  of  what  Papists  may  say  or  do,  in  order  to  main- 
tain a  Protestant  Government  in  this  Colony''.  The  duty  of 
r-he  hour  here  set  forth  by  Mr  Pope  is  to  hamper  as  far  as 
possible  the  influence  of  the  Catholic  Church,  so  as  to  main- 
lain  for  all  time  a  Protestant  Government  in  Prince  Edward 
Island  ;  and  the  means  by  which  this  end  is  to  be  attained, 
he,  points  out  in  these  words: — "I  believe1  Protestants  are  at 
length,  thoroughly  alive  to  the  dangers  with  which  they  are 
threatened.  At  this  moment  thousands  throughout  the  land 
have  associated  themselves  in  Orange  Lodges,  and  I  trust 
■ere  long  to  be  able  to  inform  you,  that  no  township  is  with- 
out its  lodge.  These  associations  are  now  required." 

It  is  not  surprising  therefore,  that  Catholics  in  general 
should  have  regarded  the  rapid  rise  of  Orangeism  with  feel- 
ings of  distrust.  To  turn  a  secret,  oath-bound  society  into 
a  political  engine  for  the  purpose  of  opposing  the  work  of 
their  Church,  was  for  them  a  matter  of  deep  concern,  not 
merely  on  account  of  the  wrongs  to  which  they  might  be 
N-nbjected  personally,  but  also  because  of  the  disastrous  con- 
sequences such  a  proceeding  would  necessarily  entail  upon 
J  he  community  at  large  ;  and  it  was  therefore  with  feelings 


—  224  — 

of  great  anxiety  they  saw  the  Orange  Lodges  j<»in  hands 
with  the  Presbytery,  and  call  upon  their  adherents  t<»  stand 
"shoulder  to  shoulder"  against  what  Mr  Pope  was  pleased 
to  designate.  'The  designs  of  the  Papists  In  Prince  Edward 
Islands"'. 

Another  source  of  mutual  recrimination,  and  one  that, 
was  regarded  by  many  as  akin  to  Orangeism,  at  least  in  its 
Immediate  results,  was  the  volunteer  movement  of  1860.  It 
happened  that  at  that  time  the  air  was  filleVl  with  rumor*  of 
war,  and  people  throughout  the  Empire,  were  daily  expect- 
ing to  hear  that  France  had  declared  war,  and  followed  up 
the  declaration  with  an  invasion  of  England.  Fortunately 
these  fears  had  no  real  foundation,  but  they  nevertheless 
gave  rise  to  much  military  activity  not  only  in  the  Mother 
Country-  but  also  throughout  the  Colonies.  In  Prince  Edward 
Island,  Governor  Duudas  believing  the  existing  Militia  ut- 
terly insufficient  for  the  adequate  protection  of  the  Colony, 
inaugurated  a  movement  for  the  formation  of  volunteer  com- 
panies throughout  the  Island,  and  in  a  short  time  fully 
a  thousand  men  had  been  enrolled  and  equipped  with  arms. 
From  the  first  there  were  many  who  looked  askance  at  the 
movement.  Not  a  few  of  all  denominations  regarded  it  as  a 
veiled  attempt  to  intimidate' the  tenantry,  at  least  those  who 
were  backward  in  their  obligations  towards  the  landed  pro- 
prietors ;  and  some  were  bold  euough  to  condemn  the  action 
of  the  Government,  which  they  believed  to  be  in  league  with 
the  landlords,  and  which  now  seemed  to  countenance  a 
movement  that  might  have  for  its  object  the  collection  of 
rents  even  at  the5  point  of  the  bayonet.  There  were  others, 
and  these  were  principally  Catholics,  who  believed  themselves 
studiously  shut  out  from  the  volunteer  companies  on  ac- 
count of  their  religious  views,  and  they  very  naturally  de- 
precated the  policy  of  exclusion,  that  tended  to  place  all 


—  225  — 

desirable  positions  in  the  hands  of  Tory  Protestants  and 
Orangemen. 

When  the  Legislative  Assembly  was  called  to  meet  for 
the  Session  of  1861,  the  Government  considered  the  occasion 
."avorable  for  a  display  of  what  had  been  accomplished  by 
the  volunteer  movement,  and  the  Press  of  the  day  told  how 
His  Excellency  was  escorted  from  Government  House  by  a 
"Troop  of  Volunteer  Cavalry",  and  received  at  the  Colonial 
Building  by  "six  companies  under  the  command  of  Major 
Haviland".  After  this  show  of  military  splendor  and  the 
consequent  enthusiasm  on  the  part  of  the  Government,  those 
who  were  admitted  to  witness  the  opening  ceremonies  of  the 
House  of  Assembly  were  doubtlessly  prepared  to  hear  His 
Excellency  express  the  following  sentiment,  while  reading 
the  Speech  from  the  Throne.  "In  the  absence  of  all  Military 
Force  for  the  protection  of  the  Colony,  I  have  endeavored 
to  organize  throughout  the  Island,  Volunteer,  Kifle  and  Ar- 
tillery Companies.  My  efforts  have  been  seconded  in  a  praise- 
worthy mannefr  by  numbers  of  spirited  young  men,  who  have 
enrolled  themselves  in  these  corps.  I  trust  that  a  patriotic 
feeling  similar  to  what  prevails  at  home  and  in  the  adjacent 
Provinces  will  prompt  you  liberally  to  support  the  move- 
ment, and  enable"  me  to  complete  the  efficiency  of  these  vo- 
lunteers. As  the  present  Militia  Law  is  not  applicable  to 
*hem,  I  would  direct  your  attention  to  the  necessity  of  legis- 
lating in  reference  to  this  valuable  acquisition  to  our  Mili- 
tary Forces". 

This  clause  in  the  Speech  from  the  Throne  gave  rise  to 
the  hottest  and  most  virulent  debate  of  the  Session.  The 
members  of  the  Opposition  especially  waxed  warm  on  the 
subject  and  excelled  themselves  in  their  arraignment  of  this 
portion  of  the  Government  Programme,  They  stood  together 
in  solid  phalanx  against  what  they  conceived  to  be  the  stu- 
died unfairness  of  the  movement,  and  almost  exhausted  the 

15 


—  226  — 

roeabulary  of  recrimination  in  search  of  words  wherewith 
to  denounce  it.  Many  things,  indeed,  did  they  bring  up  that 
might  well  have  been  passed  over  in  silence,  many  epithetl 
were  made  use  of  that  would  better  have  remained  unspoken, 
many  taunts  hiuTled  across  the  floor  that  should  never  have 
been  permitted  to  rise*  to  the  lips,  and  many  insinuations 
begotten  of  biased  minds  bandied  from  mmth  to  mouth,  that 
should  have  been  stifled  in  their  very  conception  before  they 
had  acquired  sufficient  strength  and  energy  to  seek  outward 
expression  in  words. 

Honorable  Mr  Coles  in  his  criticism  of  the  Volunteer 
Clause  set  the  pace  fov  his  colleagues.  He  said  thaf,  the 
Companies  recently  organized  were  composed  mainly  of 
Orangemen,  and  these,  bound  by  an  oath  of  secrecy,  would, 
he  believed,  afford  only  scanty  protection  to  the  Catholic 
portion  of  the  comjmmnity.  He  pointed  out  that  in  the 
Mother  Country  military  rules  excluded  Orangemen  from 
positions  in  the  ranks  of  the  army,  but  in  Prince  Edward 
Island  there  Was  a  Government  which,  faithless  to  all  tra- 
ditions, places  these  men  in  positions  of  trust  and  calls  upon 
the  Legislature  to  legalize  this  course  of  action.  Mr  Coles 
went  further  and  stated  that  the  enrollment  of  the  Volun- 
teers and  the  Orange  movement  seemed  to  go  hand  in  hand, 
in  proof  of  which  he  instanced  the  fact,  that  arms  furnished 
by  the  Government  for  the  use  of  the  military  are  stored 
in  an  orange  lodge  at  no  great  distance  from  Charlottetown. 
He  referred  at  some  length  to  the  ignoble  part  played  by 
the  Orangemen  of  Upjper  Canada  on  the  occasion  of  the 
visit  of  the  Prince  of  Wales  in  the  preceding  year,  and 
showed  how  His  Grace  the  Duke  of  Newcastle  by  his  good 
sense  and  promptitude  had  succeeded  in  frustrating  their 
designs.  What,  he  asks,  might  have  been  the  outcome  of 
that  unfortunate  occurrence  had  those  Orangemen  been  ar- 
med with  guns,  as  they  now  are  in  Prince  Edward  Island  ? 


—  227  — 

He  maintained  that  the  present  Government  had  not  the 
moral  courage  to  interfere  with  the  growth  of  the  Orange 
Society,  and  on  this  account  its  members  fill  all  the  offices 
from  the  door-keeper  of  the  House  of  Assembly  down  to  the 
man  that  locks  the  Bonded  Warehouse. 

Honorable  Mr  Whelan  backed  up  his  leader  in  a  speech 
sparkling  with  invective.  He  referred  to  the  evident  union 
between  the  volunteer  movement  and  orangeism,  and  told 
that  in  a  certain  section,  the  hour  for  military  drill  was 
chosen  so  as  to  coincide  with  the  time  set  for  the  meeting 
of  the  lodge.  In  scathing  tones  he  denounced  the  aims  and 
principles  of  Orangeism,  and  held  up  to  the  scorn  of  his 
hearers  the  unjustifiable  policy  of  exclusion  to  which  Ca- 
tholics were  subjected,  through  the  bigotry  and  fanaticism 
of  the  Tory  Party.  To  let  in  full  light  on  this  latter  fact, 
he  stated  that  the  present  Government,  since  its  advent  to 
power,  had  appointed  one  hundred  and  fifty  two  magistrates 
of  whom  only  four  were  Catholics,  sixty  five  commissioners 
of  small  debts  and  among  them  only  five  Catholics,  and 
thirty  three  road  commissioners  amongst  whom  there  were 
only  three  Catholics.  He  recalled  the  words  of  an  address, 
that  had  been  presented  to  Governor  Dundas  by  the  people 
of  Belfast,  in  which  they  assured  His  Excellency  that  they 
were  willing  to  put  down  the  tenantry  with  physical  force 
if  such  were  necessarj-,  and  Mr  Whelan's  eyes  sparkle  with 
indignation,  as  he  asks  if  the  Government  intends  to  place 
arms  in  the  hands  of  those:  people  so  that  they  may  success- 
fully carry  out  this  threat. 

The  members  of  the  Opposition  imitated  their  leaders 
in  the  general  tone  of  their  speeches.  Usually  they  were 
calm  and  argumentative,  but  occasionally  they  would  desert 
the  line  of  peaceful  discussion  and  wander  into  the  bypaths 
of  sarcasm  and  vituperation.  On  the  other  hand  there  was 
less  cause  for  exasperation  on  the  part  of  the  Government, 


—  228  — 

and  for  that  reason  the  speeches  from  that  side  were  more 
dignified  and  dispassionate.  In  the  Tory  ranks,  Honorable 
Colonel  Grey  and  Honorable  Mr  Haviland  were  the  prin- 
cipal speakers  to  defend  the  Government,  and  their  line  «»f. 
argument  consisted  either  in  denying  the  allegations  brought 
forward  by  the  Opposition,  or  in  attemping  to  justify  their 
position  by  the  practical  application  of  the  ancient  adage: 
"To  the  victors  belong  the  spoils".  They  showed  that  the 
Catholic  people  did  not  as  a  rule  support  the  Tory  Adminis- 
tration, and  for  that  reason  had  no  right  to  complain  if  they 
happened  to  be  excluded  from  the  sweets  of  office,  as  no  go- 
vernment would  adopt  the  unheard-of  policy  of  appointing 
its  bitterest  opponents  to  positions  of  trust  and  emolument. 
They  pointed  out,  however,  that  the  exclusion  complained  of 
by  the  Opposition  was  by  no  means  absolute  and  general, 
because  the  Catholics  who  did  support  the  Government,  did 
receive  at  least  a  fair  share  of  the  public  patronage. 

But  after  all  said  and  done,  the  Volunteer  movement 
and  the  growth  of  Orangeism  in  Prince  Edward  Island  wrere 
entirely  of  Protestant  origin,  and  Catholics  were  in  no  wise 
res j)onsible  for  the  commotion  they  had  created.  They  were 
questions  thrust  upon  the  attention  of  the  public  by  design- 
ing politicians,  and  hence  whatever  Catholics  may  have  aaid 
in  the  heat  of  debate,  they  were  by  no  means  the  aggressors, 
and  spoke  only  in  sheer  self  defence.  But  there  was  another 
question  mooted  at  the  time  which  was  mainly  of  Catholic 
origin,  and  which,  on  account  of  the  general  excitement,  fur- 
nished at  least  a  semblance  of  reason,  why  the  lodges  ami 
the  Presbytery  and  all  narrow-minded  Protestants  generally 
banded  together  to  oppose  the  Catholic  Church,  and  hamper 
L«r  career  of  usefulness  in  Prince  Edward  Island.  This  is 
what  was  called  at  the  time  the  Endowment  of  St.  Duns- 
tan's  College,  or  to  be  more  correct,  the  question  of  trying 
to  secure  an  annual  grant  of  public  money  for  its  support. 


—  229  — 

The  institution  had  been  founded  at  great  personal  sa- 
crifice on  the  part  of  the  late  Bishop  Macdonald,  and  the 
devotedness  to  the  cause  of  true  education  that  had  marked 
its  beginning,  was  only  a  prelude  to  the  sacrifice  that  each 
succeeding  year  demanded  to  enable  it  to  continue  its  bene- 
ficent work.  The  Catholic  people  of  the  Island  were  generally 
poor,  and  could  ill  afford  to  supply  the  funds  required  for 
the  support  of  the  College  ;  and  their  hardship  was  all  the 
greater  that  at  this  time  they  were  taxed  for  the  maintenance 
of  the  Prince  of  Wales  College,  from  which  however  they 
derived  no  benefit,  but  which  rendered  splendid  service  to  the 
Protestants,  by  furnishing  free  education  to  their  sons  and 
daughters  in  the  City  of  Charlottetown.  St.  Dunstan's  Col- 
lege, it  nnust  be  remembered,  exacted  no  religious  test  from 
its  students.  Its  doors  were  thrown  open  to  all  creeds,  and 
in  consequence,  there  were  many  Protestant  parents  espe- 
cially from  the  country  districts  who,  from  the  earliest  days, 
took  advantage  of  its  educational  facilities  for  their  boys. 
By  thus  providing  all  comers  with  the  means  of  acquiring 
a  sound  and  healthy  education,  St.  Dunstan's  College  was  a 
veritable  boon  to  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  in  a  less  bigoted 
community,  it  would  have  been  endowed  if  not  fully  at  least 
generously,  from  the  outset.  St.  Andrew's  College,  the  pioneer 
Catholic  institution  of  learning,  was  more  fortunate  in  this 
respect,  it*  having  been  endowed  to  the  extent  of  fifty  pounds 
per  year  by  the  Government  of  the  day.  But  in  later  years, 
when  the  Colony  was  supposed  to  have  grown  more  prospe- 
rous, and  when  thanks  to  the  spread  of  enlightnment  more 
broad-minded  principles  should  have  prevailed,  St.  Duns- 
tan's College  was  refused  all  assistance  from  the  State,  and 
was  left  to  depend  entirely  on  private  resources  in  a  com- 
munity  whose  defective  system  of  education  it  thus  gratui- 
ously  supplemented. 

The  matter  of  the  Endowment  of  St.  Dunstan's  College 


—  230  — 

came  up  for  the  first  time  in  the  year  1858,  when  a  petition 
was  presented  to  the  Legislature,  praying  that  a  grant  be 
given  out  of  the  funds  of  the  Colony  for  the  support  of  the 
institution.  It  must  be  admitted  that  the  time  was  exceed  - 
ingly  ill  chosen.  It  is  doubtful  if  in  the  entire  history  of 
the  country  a  more  unfavorable  occasion  could  have  been 
selected.  The  country  at  the  time  was  in  the  throes  of  the 
Bible  Question,  and  the  minds  of  the  contending  parties 
were  tuned  to  a  pitch  of  religious  and  .political  excitement 
that  precluded  all  possibility  of  a  compromise.  Even  Mr  Pal- 
mer, member  for  Charlottetown,  who  presented  the  petition, 
said  he  did  so  mdrely  because  he  had  been  asked  to  do  so  ; 
but  that  he  had  no  sympathy  with  its  object,  and  would 
when  the  time  came  vote  against  it.  The  debate  that  follo- 
wed Mi-  Palmer's  remarks  was  not  perhaps  as  acrimonioofl 
as  might  be  looked  for  in  the  circumstances,  and  certainly 
not  so  much  so  as  it  would  have  been  a  few  years  later,  if 
the  same  question  had  come  up.  Both  parties  at  this  parti- 
cular time  were  bidding  for  popular  favor,  because  a  general 
election  was  pending,  and  for  this  reason,  more  than  from 
want  of  strong  convictions,  the  people's  representatives 
were  disposed  to  play  with  miuffled  drums.  To  oppose  it  w  ith 
a  show  of  violent  determination  might  indeed  please  a  cer- 
tain portion  of  the  Protestant  electorate  ;  but  on  the  other 
hand,  it  would  in  all  probability  alienate  the  sympathies  of 
a  great  majority  of  the  Catholic  voters.  Tories  and  Liberal*, 
therefore,  were  caught  in  the  same  dilemma,  and  the  only 
practical  solution  of  the  difficulty  was  to  adopt  a  policy  of 
moderation  and  as  far  as  possible  of  silence.  The  Govern 
me'nt  of  the  time  was  Liberal.  Honorable  Mr  Coles  and  the 
most  of  his  followers  were  in  favor  of  granting  the  prayer 
of  the  petition,  but  it  would  be  nothing  short  of  disastrous 
to  their  cause  to  express  their  views  by  an  open  vote,  parti- 
cularly at  a  time  wiien  they  had  gained  the  odium  of  many 


—  231  — 

Protestants  by  their  opposition  to  the  compulsory  reading 
of  the  Bible  in  the  schools.  When  the  question  finally  came 
to  a  vote,  it  was  found  that  a  majority  of  the  representatives 
was  opposed  to  the  giving  of  an  annual  grant  to  the  Col- 
lege, but  at  the  same  time  they  recognized  the  good  work 
done  by  the  institution,  and  the  benefits  it  was  destined  to 
confer  on  the  community,  and  on  this  account  they  were 
willing  to  vote  a  certain  sum,  which  might  be  given  over  to 
the  College  authorities  for  the  purpose  of  buying  the  appa- 
ratus necessary  for  the  use  of  the  institution. 

In  the  year  1861  the  Endowment  of  St.  Dunstan's  Col- 
lege was  again  on  the  carpet.  On  this  occasion,  however,  it 
did  not  originate  with  those  who  were  supposed  to  be  par- 
ticularly interested  in  it,  but  with  the  Tories  who  were  in 
power  at  the  time.  Mr  Pope,  the  Colonial  Secretary,  who 
had  not  yet  appeared  in  his  true  colors,  interviewed  the 
Bishop  on  several  occasions,  and  discussed  with  him  at 
some  length  the  question  of  the  Endowment.  Honorable 
Mr  Palmer  also  spoke  to  the  Bishop  on  the  subject,  and, 
Governor  Dundas,  who  never  lost  an  opportunity  of  helping 
the  Tory  Party  in  any  scheme  that  might  tend  to  perpetuate 
its  term  of  office,  had  at  least  one  interview  with  the 
Bishop  for  the  purpose  of  coming  to  some  understanding 
with  regard  «to  the  proposed  .grant  to  the  College.  Of  course 
these  wily  politicians  committed  nothing  to  writing.  They 
were  far  too  cunning  to  put  down  in  black  and  white  any 
promise,  pledge  or  proposition,  and  thus  commit  themsel- 
ves to  a  line  of  action  from  which  they  could  not  afterwards 
safely  recede.  On  the  other  hand  Bishop  Maclntyre  never 
doubted  their  sincerity.  He  waai  so  thoroughly  imbued  with 
the  ideals  of  a  gentleman,  that  he  would  not  entertain,  even 
for  a  moment,  the  thought  that  a  politician  could  be  any- 
thing else  but  straightforward  in  dealing  with  public  ques- 
tions.   Though  remarkably  astute  in  the  ordinary  affairs 


—  2*2  — 

of  life,  the  good  Bishop  with  regard  to  matters  political 
was  almost  child-like  in  his  simplicity  ;  and  hence  in  all  his 

negotiations  with  Mr  Tope  and  Mr  Palmer,  he  had  nothing 
tangible,  nothing  thai  would  place  the  matter  beyond  ques- 
tion, nothing  in  a  word,  but  mere  scraps  of  conversation 
that  could  easily  be  distorted,  explained  away,  or  oven 
repudiated  and  denied.  In  reality  Mr  Pope  was  only 
uving  to  secure  the  support  of  the  Catholic  members,  and 
the  College  Endowment  was  the  Cerberean  Sop,  thai 
should  stifle  their  political  conscience  and  lull  them  into 
sleepy  acquiescence  regarding  the  policy  of  the  party  in 
power.  But  the  Catholic  members  were  not  to  be  won  over 
by  mere  hints  or  innuendos.  They  were  politicians  too,  and 
"when  Greek  meets  Greek"  in  a  game  of  cunning,  many 
hidden  things  must  needs  come  to  light.  Hence  the  Colo 
nial  Secretary  failed  in  his  object,  and  it  was  then  that. 
he  threw  off  the  mask  that  concealed  his  true  features,  and 
entered  upon  the  campaign  of  abuse  and  slander  of  which 
mention  has  already  been  made  in  these  pages.  One  of  his 
earliest  tirades  against  the  Church  referred  to  the  efforts 
put  forth  by  Bishop  Maclntyre  to  secure  a  grant  for  the 
College  ;  and  he  warned  his  readers  that  the  only  sure  way 
of  thwarting  Hin  Lordship's  design  was  to  keep  the  Tory 
Party  at  the  head  of  affairs.  As  soon  as  Mr  Whelan  per- 
ceived this  change  of  tactics  adJopted  by  the  Colonial  Se- 
cretary he  made  a  statement  in  the  columns  of  The  Exami- 
ner, recalling  the  remarks  made  by  Mr  Pope  during  the 
Session  of  1861,  that  it  was  the  intention  of  the  Govern- 
ment to  give  a  grant  of  public  money  to  St-Dunstan's  Col- 
lege ;  tbut  there  might  be  some  opposition  to  its  doing  so 
from  the  "hard-headed  Presbyterians  in  the  House,  who 
usually  supported  the  Aadministration".  But  the  resource- 
ful Colonial  Secretary  was  ready  with  a  denial.  He  pro- 
bably remembered  that  Mr  Whelan  had  not  been  present 


—  233  — 

on  the  occasion  referred  to,  and  he  therefore  declared  most 
emphatically  that  he  never  made  use  of  the  words  thus 
placed  on  his  lips  by  the  Editor  of  The  Examiner.  This 
brought  Father  Angus  Macdonald  into  the  lists.  He  had 
personal  knowledge  of  what  had  been  said  at  the  time,  and  he 
accordingly  wrote  to  Mr  Whelan  stating  that  Mr  Pope  had 
several  times  interviewed  Bishop  Maclntyre  with  regard 
to  the  Endowment  of  St.  Dunstan's  College,  and  further- 
more, that  he  had  approached  a  prominent  Catholic  layman, 
for  the  purpose,  as  he  said,  of  ascertaining  what  had  been 
the  original  cost  of  the  College  building,  as  he  believed  the 
endowment  should  not  be  less  than  good  interest  on  the 
money  spent  in  the  work  of  construction.  Father  Angus 
told  also  that  Mr  Palmer  had  discussed  the  matter  with 
the  Bishop,  and  that  Governor  Dundas  had  sought  an  in- 
terview with  His  Lordship  for  a  further  and  fuller  discus- 
sion of  the  same  subject.  Father  Angus  was  in  the  best' 
possible  position  to  know  the  facts  of  the  case.  He  was  the 
Rector  of  St.  Dunsttan's  College,  and  consequently  informed 
of  everything  that  concerned  it  ;  he  was  in  continual  com- 
munication with  the  Bishop,  on  all  matters  relating  to  its 
welfare.  It  was  impossible  therefore,  that  he  should  not 
know  at  least  the  substance  of  the  negotiations  that  had 
passed  between  the  Bishop  and  the  emissaries  of  the  Go- 
vernment on  the  question  of  the  Endowment,  impossible 
indeed,  that  he  should  not  be  acquainted  with  even  their 
most  minute  details.  Hence  when  Mr  Pope  had  met  The 
Examiner's  statement  with  an  emphatic  denial,  Father 
Angus  came  forward  with  a  statement  of  facts  that  could 
neither  be  doubted  nor  gainsaid.  But  to  push  the  matter 
beyond  all  cavil,  he  published  a  letter  which  he  had  re- 
ceived from  the  Bishop  in  answer  to  an  inquiry  concerning 
Mr  Pope's  true  position  on  the  question,  and  which  explain- 
ed the  matter  in  this  way.    Reverend  Sir: — In  reply  to 


—  234  — 

your  note  of  this  day's  date,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saving 
that  Mr  Pope  did  during  the  sitting  of  the  Legislature  in 
1861  give  me  to  understand  that  it  was  the  wish  ami  the 
intention  of  the  majority  of  the  Government,  to  give  a  grant 
of  the  public  money  in  aid  of  St  Dunstan's  College. 

Should  the  gentlemen  of  the  Government  desire  that  I 
should  give  any  further  information  on  this  subject  I  shall 
be  happy  to  satisfy  them". 

"I  am  &c,  &c,  &c, 

PETER  MACINTYRE." 

The  "gentlemen  of  the  Government"  apparently  were 
not  desirous  of  "further  information"  ;  at  any  rate  they  did 
not  make  it  necessary  for  the  Bishop  to  make  good  hia  pro- 
mise ;  but  Mr  Pope,  though  evidently  in  a  tight  place,  bad 
not  exhausted  all  his  ingenuity.  His  mind  was  of  the  kind 
that  is  "studious  of  change  and  pleased  with  novelty",  and 
he  soon  gave  to  the  whole  dispute  a  new  appearance  by 
declaring,  that  whatever  statements  he  had  made  in  the 
Bishop's  presence,  were  made  entirely  on  his  own  respon- 
sibility, and  that  he  had  absolutely  no  authority  to  speak 
for  the  Government,  or  bind  it  to  any  course  of  action. 
Moreover  he  added  that  any  plan  he  may  have  suggested  to 
the  Bishop  was  subject  to  the  condition:  viz,  that  St. 
Dunstan's  College,  in  the  event  of  its  receiving  Government 
aid.  should  be  placed  on  identically  the  same  footing  as 
the  Prince  of  Wales  College.  Thisi  new  view  of  the  case. 
now  heard  for  the  first  time,  and  no  doubf  invented  to  cover 
Mr  Pope's  inglorious  retreat,  called  forth  a  vigorous  denial 
from  Father  Angus.  No  such  condition,  he  affirmed,  had 
ever  entered  the  Bishop's  mind,  nor  had  it  ever  been  men 
tioned  in  the  negotiations,  for  any  one  acquainted  with  His 


—  235  — 

Lordship  knew  full  well,  that  he  would  not,  for  all  the 
money  at  the  disposal  of  the  Government,  consent  to  the 
secularization  of  the  College,  which  had  been  founded  ex- 
pressly for  the  purpose  of  disseminating  the  blessings  of 
religious  instruction  amongst  the  youth  of  the  Diocese.  Mr 
Daniel  Brenan,  a  prominent  Catholic  merchant  of  Charlot- 
tetown,  made  a  similar  statement.  He  wrote  a  letter  to  the 
Press  in  which  he  said  that  Mr  Pope  had  discussed  with 
him  the  question  of  the  College  Endowment,  and  had  en- 
tered into  details  so  far  as  to  mention  the  sum  of  three  hun- 
dred pounds  which  he  considered  a  fair  allowance  per  an- 
num ;  but  never  did  he  attach  any  condition  to  the  grant,  or 
mention  even  in  the  remotest  way,  that  the  management  of 
St.  Dunstan's  should  be  modeled  upon  that  which  obtained 
iu  the  Government  College. 

Thus  the  din  of  words  continued,  echoing  sometimes 
from  the  Press  and  sometimes  from  the  Legislature  ;  but 
always  modulated  so  as|  to  catch  the  popular  ear,  and  ren- 
der the  best  service  on  the  day  of  reckoning  at  the  polls.  But 
as  often  happens,  when  public  questions  arise  in  which  reli- 
gion and  politics  touch  borders,  a  direct  statement  of  facte 
may  utterly  fail  while  a  campaign  of  deceit  and  cunning 
achieves  a  triumph  ,  so  in  the  present  instance,  the  Liberal 
Party  in  its  strenuous  advocacy  of  Catholic  rights  went  down 
to  defeat,  while  the  Tories  floating  on  a  wave  of  opposition  to 
everything  Catholic  caught  the  fickle  breeze  of  popular 
favor,  and  were  carried  in  triumph  to  the  shores  of  victory. 

The  general  elections,  for  which  such  long  and  bitter 
preparation  had  been  made,  were  held  in  the  month  of 
January  1863,  and  resulted  in  a  new  lease  of  office  for  the 
Tory  Party.  The  issues  that  really  interested  the  electors 
had  been  studiously  kept  in  the  back-ground,  and  for  that 
reason  the  vote  polled  was  not  so  much  an  expression  of 
popular  opinion  with  regard  to  matters  political,  as  a  de- 


—  230  — 

claration  of  adherence  to  .the  views  of  the  Presbytery  and 
Orange  Lodges.  The  Vindicator  referring  to  the  result 
had  this  to  say: — ''The  elections  for  members  of  the  As- 
sembly have  been  decided  not  on  political  but  on  religion! 
or  rather  fanatical  grounds.  It  is  remarkable  that  where 
Protestants  were  in  a  majority  they  returned  members  to 
support  the  proscriptive  Government,  and  that  where  Ca- 
tholics were  in  the  majority  they  returned  members  whose 
platform  iq  political  and  religious  liberty  for  all.  It  is 
true  that  many  upright  and  independent  Protestants  have 
shown  their  zeal  for  the  cause  of  freedom  and  equality  ; 
but  their  generous  efforts  have  been  defeated  by  the  into- 
lerant spirit  of  fanaticism  and  bigotry.  We  blame  not  the 
great  majority  of  Protestants,  for  they  have  been  shame- 
fully deceived  by  many  of  their  clerical  and  lay  leaders. 
The  electoral  districts  wherein  Protestants  are  in  the  ma* 
jority  have  returned  .eighteen  Protestant  members  ;  the 
electoral  districts  wherein  Catholics  have*  the  majority 
have  returned  seven  Catholics  and  five  Protestants.  From 
these  facts  it  is  not  difficult  to  perceive  who  are  the  bigots 
and  the  fanatics". 

One  of  the  immediate  results  of  this  election  was  the 
return  of  Mr  Pope  to  the  House  of  Assembly.  For  se- 
veral years  he  had  held  office  in  open  violation  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  Responsible  Government,  and  all  the  while  it  had 
been  his  desire  and  ambition  to  obtain  a  seat  on  the  floor 
of  the  House.  Now  the  desire  of  his  heart  is  fully  realized, 
for  he  was  returned  for  the  Belfast  District  in  conjunction 
with  Honorable  Colonel  Grey,  the  Leader  of  the  Govern- 
ment. It  is  possible  that  no  other  place  Wonld  have  elected 
him  ;  but  he  had  worked  to  good  purpose  in  that  locality, 
and  in  consequence  there  were  no  less*  than  four  Orange 
Lodges  within  ,the  limits  of  the  constituency.  These  storm 
centres  of  bigotry  together  with  the  widely  spread  "Presby- 


—  237  —     - 

terian  Pastoral"  commanded  sufficient  influence  to  secure 
him  the  nomination  and  afterwards  the  election.  Besides 
the  district  was  so  hopelessly  Tory  that  the  Liberals  could 
find  only  one  candidate,  who  was  willing  to  offer  himself 
a  victim  on  the  altar  of  Belfast  Fanaticism.  The  opposition 
then  in  the  district  was  merely  nominal,  the  most  it  could 
accomplish  was  to  prevent  the  constituency  going  to  the 
Government  by  acclamation.  Hence  Mr  Pope  having  been 
nominated,  couild  scarcely  help  being  elected  ;  and  so  at 
last  he  reaped  the  harvest  which  he  had  sown  amid  stlander 
and  vituperation,  and  t-ook  the  seat  which  he  had  won  by 
the  most  sordid  and  opprobrious  campaign  ever  waged  in 
the  political  history  of  Prince  Edward  Island. 

An  yet  the  election  in  the  Belfast  District  instead  of 
flattering  Mr  Pope  must  have  been  xather  a  shock  to  his 
vanity.  As  already  stated  he  could  not  fail  in  the  contest 
on  account  of  particular  circumstances,  but  the  result  pro- 
ved nevertheless  that  his  standing  in  the  district  was  ex- 
ceedingly doubtful,  because  while  his  colleague  Honorable 
Colonel  Gray  stood  at  the  head  of  the  poll,  in  the  proud 
consciousness  of  popular  favor,  Mr  Pope  running  on  the 
same  ticket,  upholding  the  same  principles,  and  appealing 
to  the  same  electors  trailed  behind  at  the  humiliating  dis- 
tance of  over  three  hundred  votes.  Evidently  he  had  been 
weighed  in  the  balance,,  and  if  not  found  wanting  to  the 
point  of  rejection,  he  was  found  wranting  at  least  in  the 
esteem  and  appreciation  so  .generously  bestowed  on  his  more 
fortunate  colleague.  The  result  showed  moreover  that  his 
present  position  was  by  no  means  secure,  and  that  he  could 
not  yet  turn  his  back  on  the  principles  he  had  advocated  thus 
far,  and  scorn  "the  base  degrees  by  which  he  did  ascend". 
He  still  stands  on  uncertain  ground,  and  he  must  therefore 
continue  to  malign  the  Catholic  Church,  and  encourage 
with  all  possible  diligence  the  cause  of  Orangeism.    Hence 


—  238  — 

during  the  first  Session  in  which  he  took  part,  we  tin<l  him 
rise  in  his  place  in  the  House  to  present  a  petition,  praying 
that  a  Bill  be  introduced  "to  incorporate  the  Grand  Orange 

Lodge  of  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  the  Subordinate  Lod- 
ges in  connection  therewith".  Was  it  by  accident  or  was  it 
by  design  that  he  made  choice  of  St.  Patrick's  Day  for  the 
introduction  of  this  obnoxious  measure?  Impossible  now 
to  say  ;  but  certain  it  is  that  he  could  not  have  chosen 
:i  surer  method  of  outraging  the  feelings  of  the  Catholic 
people,  especially  those  of  the  Irish  race,  who  had  painful 
reasons  for  knowing  the  contemptible  part  played  by  that 
wretched  association  in  the  affairs  of  their  Motherland. 

The  debate  on  the  Orange  Bill  consumed  more  time 
ilian  its  importance  really  demanded.  Still  it  wan  not  per- 
haps as  bitter  in  its  general  tone,  as  the  subject  matter 
would  lead  us  to  suppose.  The  speakers  with  the  single  ex- 
ception of  Mr  Pope  were  extremely  guarded  in  their  ex- 
pressions, and  spoke  with  evident  regret  that  a  question  so 
obnoxious  should  have  been  thrust  on  the  consideration  of 
the  Legislature.  Honorable  Mr  Whelan  took  no  part  in 
the  discussion.  He  feared  no  doubt  that  his  feelings  might 
betray  him  into  language  that  might  be  considered  unpar- 
liamentary, and  might  at  the  same  time  offend  many  of  his 
friends  without  helping  the  cause  he  had  at  heart  ;  but 
Honorable  Mr  Coles,  and  the  Opposition  members  general- 
ly, expressed  strong  convictions  regarding  the  propriety  of 
bestowing  legal  recognition  upon  an  association,  whose 
methods  and  aims  were  known  to  be  diametrically  opposed 
to  the  best  interests  of  the  country.  On  the  part  of  the  Go- 
vernment  the  speeches  were  usually  moderate.  The  sup- 
porters of  the  Bill  spoke  cautiously,  and  in  almost  every 
instance  approached  the  subject  with  an  apology.  Many 
disclaimed  all  connection  with  the  Association  and  declared 
that  they  had  never  set  foot  in  an  Orange  Lodge.    But  not- 


—  239  — 

withstanding  this  fact,  they  would  still  support  the  measure, 
not  that  the  good  of  the  country  demanded  it,  but  because 
Orangeism  had  grown  so  strong  and  so  aggressive  in  recent 
yean,  that  it  was  now  a  factor  to  be  reckoned  with  when 
elections  hung  in  the  balance.    Indeed,  many  of  those  occu- 
pying seats  on  the  Government  side  of  the  House  would 
have  been  rejected  at  the  polls,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the 
stand  taken  by  the  Orange  Association,  because  the  Lodges, 
just  prior  to  the  election,  had  called  upon  their  adherents 
to  countenance  no  candidate  who  would  not  declare  his 
willingness  to  support  the  Act  of  Incorporation,  should  the 
return  of  the  Tories  afford  an  opportunity  of  bringing  the 
matter  up  in  the  House  of  Assembly.   Honorable  Mr  Pope 
was  of  course  the  principal  supporter  of  the  Bill.    He  now 
had  an  opportunity  of  airing  on  the  floor  of  the  House  the 
sentiments  which  he  had  advocated  for  years  in  the  Press, 
and  hence  his  speech  On  this  occasion  was  not  so  much  a 
defence  of  the  Bill  under  consideration's  a  tirade  against, 
some  of  the  cherished  doctrines  and  practices  of  the  Ca- 
tholic Church.    Instead  of  quoting  from  the  books  which 
usually  served  the  members  of  the  Assembly  in  the  pre- 
paration of  their  speeches,  Mr  Pope  confined  himself  enti- 
rely to  the  works  of  Dens  and  Liguori  ;  and  treated  his 
hearers  to  a  long  and  exceedingly  obscene  disquisition  upon 
the  imaginary  horrors  of  the  Confessional.   Commenting  on 
the  incident,  The  Examiner  said: — "The  Colonial  Secretary 
retailed  the  most  filthy,  false  and  infamous  libels  against 
the  Catholic  Church,  which  it  was  possible  for  any  unprin- 
cipled blackguard  to  rake  up  from  the  noisome  scourings 
of  the  scavengers".   When  the  debate  was  finished  the  vote 
showed  a  small  majority  in  favor  of  the  Bill,  and  it  accor- 
dingly passed  both  houses  of  the  Legislature  and  a  few  days 
later  received  the  assent  of  His  Excellency  Governor  Dun- 
das. 


—  240  — 

As  soon  as  the  passage  of  the  Bill  was  made  known,  the 
Catholic  people  began  to  Revise  ways  and  means  to  arrest 
its  further  progress.  A  public  meeting  was  held  on  the  29th 
of  April  1863  under  the  auspices  of  the  Catholic  Young 
Men's  Literary  Institute,  for  the  purpose  of  discussing  the 
matter  at  length,  and  of  coming  to  some  concerted  action 
with  regard  to  it.  The  meeting  w-°.»  addressed  by  Bishop 
Maclntyre,  Honorable  George  doles,  William  MacGill  Esq. 
and  Honorable  Edward  Whelan.  At  the  close  of  his  speech 
Mr  Whelan  submitted  the  draft  of  a  petition  to  be  forward- 
ed to  the  Duke  of  Newcastle,  praying  for  the  disallowance 
of  the  Orange  Bill  recently  passed  by  the  Legislature,  and 
which  on  motion  was  adopted  unanimously  by  the  meeting. 
It  stated  that  the  Orange  Bill  was  not  needed  in  the  Colony 
and  that  the  encouragement  thus  given  to  the  Association 
would  be  injurious  to  the  community,  for  the  principles  of  the 
Orange  Society  tended  directly  to  produce  strife  and  heart- 
burnings between  Catholics  and  Protestants,  and  had  often 
Jed  to  "lamentable  violence,  bloodshed  and  loss  of  life". 
Having  set  forth  that  in  no  part  of  Her  Majesty's  Domi- 
nions had  the  Orange  Lodges  received  civil  recognition,  the 
petition  went  on:- — "In  1852,  an  attempt  was  made  to  esta- 
blish such  Lodges  in  this  Island  ;  but  the  attempt  was 
promptly  suppressed  by  Your  Majesty's  Representative  at 
that  time,  Sir  Alexander  Bannerman,  who  issrued  a  procla- 
mation in  Your  Majesty's  name,  declaring  such  lodges  to  be 
illegal,  and  expressly  denounced  by  Statute  in  another 
Province," 

"Your  memorialists  deeply  regret  that  Your  Mapesty's 
present  Representative  has  not  followed  the  wise  example 
of  Sir  Alexander  Bannerman  ;  but  acting  apparently  in 
concert  with  his  advisers,  he  has  permitted  the  Orange  Ins- 
titution to  take  deep  root  in  the  land  ;  and  now,  embolden- 
ed by  the  protection  which  the  Government  affords,  the 


—  241  — 

• 

Orange  Society  assumes  an  offensive  and  menacing  attitude 
towards  their  unoffending  Catholic  fellow  Colonists,  which, 
if  not  discouraged  by  the  gracious  interposition  of  Your 
Majesty,  may  lead  to  serious  dissensions,  and  possibly,  to 
breaches  of  the  peace''. 

The  meeting  next  proceeded  to  appoint  a  large  commit- 
tee who  would  solicit  signatures  to  the  petition.  This  was 
not  a  difficult  task,  for  Protestants  as  well  as  Catholics 
manifested  their  desire  to  be  on  record  against  the  action  of 
the  Legislature,  and  hence  in  a  short  time  the  document 
bearing  no  less  than  eleven  thousand  five  hundred  and  fifty 
three  names  that  filled  a  space  sixty  three  feet  long  and  two 
and  a  half  feet  wide,  was  forwarded  to  the  Colonial  Mi- 
nister. 

The  petition  succeeded  beyond  the  hopes  of  many  who 
had  signed  it.  The  Orange  Bill  was-  disallowed,  and  not  only 
that  but  the  Duke  of  Newcastle  in  notifying  Governor 
Dundas  of  its  fate,  did  not  fail  to  express  a  very  uncom- 
plimentary opinion  of  the  Government  that  had  presumed 
to  pass  such  improper  legislation.  He  said: — "I  deeply  re- 
gret that  the  Legislature  of  Prince  Edward  Island  should 
have  given  its  sanction  to  a  class  of  institutions  which  all 
experience  has  shown  to  be  calculated  (if  not  actually 
intended)  to  embitter  religious  and  political  differences,  and 
which  must  be  detrimental  to  the  best  interests  of  any  Colo- 
ny in  which  they  exist".  Mr  Pope  was  exceedingly  wrathful 
when  he  learned  the  fate  of  his  pet  measure.  He  vented  his 
spleen  against  Bishop  Maclntyre  in  a  speech  that  elicited 
a  somewhat  effective  reply  from  the  Honorable  George 
Coles  ;  who  resented  the  sneers  and  innuendos  with  which 
the  Colonial  Secretary  sought  to  ridicule  the  part  played  by 

his  Lordship  in  seeking  the  disallowance  of  the  Orange  Bill. 
16 


CHAPTER  XVIII 


RELATIONS  BETWEEN  PROTESTANTS  AND  CATHOLICS. — REV.  D.  S. 
MACDONALD  LEAVES  THE  DIOCESE. — REV.  F.  X.  DELANGIE  AT 
SOUTHWEST. — REV.  JOSEPH  QUEVILLON  AT  MISCOUCHE. — REV. 
JAMES  BRADY  GOES  TO  SOUTHWEST. — DISSATISFATION. — FATHER 
DELANGIE  GOES  TO  VERNON  RIVER. — FATHER  REYNOLDS  AT  LOT 
65.— REV.  DUGALD  M.  MACDONALD  ORDAINED. — BISHOP  MACIN- 
TYRE  VISITS  ROME. — FATHER  BRADY'S  DEATH. — BISHOP'S  RE- 
TURN.— PICNIC  AT  ST  DUNSTAN'S  COLLEGE. — REPAIRS  TO  THE 
COLLEGE. — BISHOP  BUYS  A  RESIDENCE. — ST  ANDREW'S  CHURCH 
OPENED. — REV.AZADE  J.  TRUDELLE  ORDAINED. — CHANGES  IN 
THE  MISSIONS. — REV.  DUGALD  J.  MACISAAC  ORDAINED. — FIRST 
RETREAT  IN  THE  DIOCESE. — ST.  JOSEPH'S  CONVENT  BEGINNINGS. 
— CHURCH  AT  LITTLE  POND. — REV.  DONALD  F.  MACDONALD 
ORDAINED. 

If  one  were  to  judge  by  the  bitterness  of  the  contro 
versies  detailed  in  the  preceding  chapters,  he  would  likely 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  there  must  have  been  great 
excitement  in  the  country  at  the  time,  and  a  large  share  of 
animosity  .between  Protestants  and  Catholics.  Such  a  con- 
clusion however,  would  be  far  from  correct.  There  was,  it 
is  true,  considerable  bigotry  manifested  in  certain  places  ; 
but  the  people,  generally  speaking,  were  little  moved  by  the 
war  of  words,  and  were  trying  to  live  at  peace  with  their 
neighbors  regardless  of  religious  convictions.  The  contro- 
versies waged  in  the  Press  were  usually  of  political  origin, 


—  244  — 

and  not  the  outcome  of  settled  sectarian  prejudice,  nor  did 
they  aim  directly  at  doing  an  injury  to  religion,  but  rather 
at  the  effect  they  might  be  able  to  produce  at  the  polls.  The 
entire  Catholic  Clergy  stood  well  in  the  community,  not- 
withstanding the  efforts  put  forth  by  political  mounte- 
banks, and  Bishop  Maclntyre's  polished  manners  and  ami- 
able qualities  disarmed  prejudice,  and  won  for  him  and  for 
the  cause  he  represented  the  respect  and  esteem  of  all  clas- 
ses and  creeds.  On  succeeding  to  the  See  of  Charlottetown  he 
fully  realized  that  the  office  he  assumed  would  not  prove 
a  sinecure,  but  that  his  future  career  must  be  one  of  labor 
and  devotedness  ;  and  being  ,in  the  prime  and  vigor  of  his 
manhood,  eminently  endowed  by  nature  with  energy  and  en- 
thusiasm, he  was  just  the  man  to  inaugurate  a  vigorous  and 
progressive  policy,  and  pursue  the  same  in  the  face  of  dif- 
ficulties. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1861  Reverend  Dugald  S. 
Macdonald,  who  had  spent  the  interval  since  the  death  of 
the  late  Bjshop,  partly  at  Southwest  and  partly  at  Tignish, 
bade  adieu  to  Prince  Edward  Island  and  went  over  to  the 
Diocese  of  Chatham,  where  he  labored  till  his  death.  His 
place  at  Southwest  was  immediately  taken  by  Reverend 
Francis  Xavier  DeLangie,  a  priest  of  the  Province  of  Que- 
bec, who  fortunately  had  just  arrived  in  Charlottetown  and 
had  offered  his  services  to  the  Diocese. 

In  the  same  year  and  about  the  same  time,  Reverend 
Joseph  Quevillon  was  appointed  to  the  missions  hitherto 
in  charge  of  Father  Perry,  and  took  ,up  his  residence  at 
Miscouche,  whence  he  attended  to  the  people  of  Mount  Car- 
mel  and  Egmont  Bay. 

Another  change  effected  by  the  bishop  in  the  autumn 
of  the  year  1861,  was  the  removal  of  Father  Brady 
from  Vernon  River  ,to  Southwest  This  act  ,of  the  Bishop 
proved  the  occasion  of  much  talk  at  the  time,  and  gave  rise 


-    245  — 

to  a  large  share  of  dissatisfaction,  particularly  on  the  part 
of  the  people  among  whom  the  venerable  priest  had  labored 
for  upwards  of  twenty  four  years.  But  to  Father  Brady's 
credit,  be  it  said,  he  remained  neutral  and  sought  no  personal 
advantage  in  the  circumstances.  Though  he  keenly  felt  a 
separation  from  the  people  whom  he  had  served  so  long  aud 
loved  so  well,  and  though  it  was  quite  possible  for  him  to 
stir  up  an  agitation  in  his  own  favor,  even  whilst  apparen- 
tly remaining  neutral,  still  he  recognized  that  it  was  his 
duty  as  a  priest  of  God  to  obey  without  murmur  or  dissent, 
and  bow  in  respecful  submission  to  the  voice  of  his  superior. 
The  people  however  had  not  the  same  sense  of  duty  in  this 
particular,  and  gave  vent  to  their  feelings  in  terms  that 
were  often  far  from  edifying.  As  usually  happens  in  such 
cases  they  were  not  seized  of  all  the  facts  ;  and  even  if  they 
were,  it  lay  not  with  them  to  weigh  justly  and  adequately 
the  reasons  that  prompted  the  Bishop's  decision.  As  a  rule, 
people  in  those  conditions  see  only  one  side  of  the  question, 
and  believing  themelves  aggrieved  and  their  priest  unjustly 
treated,  they  generally  seek  ulterior  motives  to  explain  the 
situation  to  their  own  satisfaction.  In  an  address  presented 
to  Father  Brady  on  the  eve  of  his  departure  the  people  of 
Vernon  River  voiced  their  sentiments  in  strong  and  plain 
language,  and  .hinted  that  the  removal  of  the  priest  to 
another  post  of  duty  was  tantamount  to  an  act  of  persecu- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  Bishop  ;  but  Father  Brady  calmly 
told  ^hem  in  reply,  that  they  had  gone  too  far  in  their  state- 
ments, that  they  had  no  reason  whatever  for  suspecting  that 
the  Bishop  would  be  influenced  by  the  unworthy  motives 
they  seemed  so  ready  to  impute  to  him.  At  Montague 
West  a  similar  scene  was  witnessed  on  the  occasion  of 
Father  BracFy's  farewell.  In  the  address  presented  to  him 
the  people  referred  to  some  work  that  had  been  recently  done 
to  the  interior  of  the  church,  and  which  they  had  reason  to 


—  240  — 

believe  had  Dot  the  approbation  of  the  Bishop,  and  they 
went  so  far  as  to  say,  that  had  they  foreseen  that  it  would 
have  been  the  occasion  of  his  removal,  they  would  have  cut 
it  down  and  burned  it.  Father  Bratry  of  course  thanked; 
them  very  cordially  for  their  good  wishes  towards  himself, 
but  he  did  not  fail  to  remind  them  that  the  work  to  which 
they  referred  in  such  strong  language  had  nothing  whatever 
to  do  with  the  Bishop's  action.  He  was  at  some  pains  to 
assure  them  that  a  difference  of  architectural  taste  would 
not  influence  the  Bishop  in  a  matter  of  this  kind,  and  that 
his  motives  were  higher  and  nobler.  At  St.  Cuthbert's  too, 
which  Father  Brad|y  attended  conjointly  with  Vernon  River 
and  Montague  West,  the  people  read  an  address  to'  their 
retiring  pastor,  in  which  they  expressed  their  sincere  regret, 
at  his  departure.  They  spoke  feelingly  of  his  many  acts  of 
kindness,  his  piety  and  devotedness,  but  did  not  presume  to 
condemn  the  authority  that  had  called  him  to  another  mis- 
sion, and  their  whole  address  was  moderate  and  in  the  high- 
est degree  edifying.  A  few  days  later  Father  Brady  bade, 
adieu  to  Vernon  River  and  assumed  charge  of  the  missions 
of  SouthHvest  and  Seven  Mile  Bay.  At  the  same  time  Father 
DeLangie  was  transferred  to  Vernon  River  and  adjoining 
missions,  but  only  as  a  temporary  arrangement,  or  until 
such  time  as  the  Bishop  would  be  able  to  make  more  per- 
manent provision  for  their  spiritual  welfare 

A  short  time  prior  to  this  Father  Reynolds  had  once 
more  taken  up  the  work  of  the  ministry.  For  about  two 
years  he  hal  lived  in  retirement  at  Lot  65,  but  on  the  death, 
of  Father  Duffy  he  had  consented  to  take  charge  of  that 
mission,  and  now  finding  himself  equal  to  a  greater  respon- 
sibility he  accepts  the  pastoral  charge  of  Kelly's  Cross. 

On  the  21st  of  November  1861  Bishop  Maclntyiv  perform- 
ed his  first  ordination  ceremony,  when  Reverend  Dugald 
M.  Macdonald  was  raised  to  the  holy  priesthood  in  the  Ca- 


—  247  — 

thedral  of  Charlottetown.  Father  Dugald  was  a  native  of 
Pisquid,  where  he  acquired  the  rudiments  of  his  education 
in  the  district  school.  He  then  entered  St.  Dunstan's  College, 
and  was  the  first  student  of  that  institution  raised  to 
the  priesthood.  When  he  had  finished  his  classical  studies 
at  St-Dunstan's  he  entered  the  Seminary  of  Quebec  where 
he  spent  some  time  in  the  &tudV  of  Theology,  and  in  the  fall 
of  1861  returned  home  to  be  ordained.  Immediately  upon 
his  ordination  to  the  priesthood  he  was  sent  to  Tignish, 
which  had  been  without  a  resident  priest  for  some  months. 

One  of  the  rules  of  the  Church  with  regard  to  the  Bis- 
hops of  America  is,  that  they  render  homage  to  the  Sove- 
reign Pontiff  by  a  personal  visit,  at  least  onoe  in  every  ten 
years.  In  obedience  to  this  rule  Bishop  Maclntyre  paid  a 
visit  to  Rome  in  the  summer  of  1861,  and  had  the  honor  of 
laying  before  the  Holy  Father  a  report  of  the  diocese  over 
which  he  had  recently  been  called  to  preside.  He  left  Char- 
lottetown early  in  the  Month  of  April  and  crossed  the  ocean 
with  His  Grace  the  Archbishop  of  Halifax. 

During  his  absence  Father  Brady  felt  himself  obliged  to 
resign  the  missions  to  which  he  had  been  appointed  in  the 
preceding  autumn.  He  had  been  in  failing  health  for  some 
time,  and  though  he  had  not  yet  reached  the  allotted  span  of 
life,  he  was  to  all  intents  and  purposes  a  decrepit  old  man. 
Perhaps  too,  his  recent  removal  from  Vernon  River  may 
have  preyed  upon  him  so  as  to  sap  his  vital  enrgies.  At 
any  rate,  he  could  not  continue  longer  in  the  care  of  souls, 
and  about  the  first  of  June  be  left  Southwest  and  went  to 
live  with  his  brother  Mr  Patrick  Brady  at  Fort  Augustus. 
The  rest  from  labor  however  did  not  improve  his  condition. 
He  declined  rapidly  and  passed  away  on  Tuesday  morning 
July  22nd  1862.  His  funeral  took  place  at  Vernon  River  and 
was  a  veritable  demonstration  on  the  part  of  the  people 
among  whom  he  had  lived  for  so  many  years.   Hundreds  of 


—  248  — 

carriages  followed  his  remains  from  Fort  Augustus,  while  all 
nlong  the  way  the  procession  continually  grew  in  numbers 
as  it  was  met  by  crowds  of  people  coming  from  afar,  to  pay 
l  heir  last  tribute  of  loVe  and  respect  to  a  worthy  priest. 
When  the  funeral  cortege  arrived  at  the  church,  solemn 
high  mass  was  offered  up  by  Very  Reverend  James  Macdo- 
uald,  a  touching  panegyric  was  pronounced  by  Very  Keve- 
rend  Dr  Macdonald,  and  then,  amid  sobs  and  tears  of  men 
and  women,  all  that  was  mortal  of  the  good  and  venerable 
Father  Brady  was  laid  to  rest  in  the  adjoining  cemetery. 
But  though  gone  he  was  not  forgotten.  The  people  whom  he 
served,  so  long  cherished  his  memory,  and  soon  a  tapering 
shaft  of  marble  rose  above  his  grave  bearing  the  following 
legend: — "This  monument  has  been  erected  by  his  parishio- 
ners as  a  small  token  of  gratitude  for  his  zeal  and  Christian 
charity  ;  and  in  remembrance  of  the  many  other  virtues 
which  adorned  his  character". 

After  an  absence  of  more  than  three  months  Bishop 
Maclntyre  returned  from  Europe.  On  his  arrival  he  found 
Father  Angus,  Rector  of  St.  Dunstans  College,  busily  enga- 
ged in  making  the  final  arrangements  for  a  monster  picnic 
to  be  held  on  the  College  grounds  on  Monday  July  28th.  On 
account  of  the  religious  controversies  mentioned  elsewhere, 
and  which  had  reached  their  highest  pitch  at  this  time,  and 
particularly  on  account  of  the  prominent  part  taken  in  the 
same  by  Father  Angus,  there  were  persons  who  doubted  the 
propriety  of  getting  up  a  demonstration  in  favor  of  the 
College  at  a  time  when  excitement  was  supposed  to  run  high, 
and  many  a  person  was  heard  to  declare  that  the  proposed 
picnic  would  be  nothing  more  than  a  dismal  failure.  But 
Father  Angus  was  not  in  the  least  deterred  by  these  pro- 
phets of  evil.  He  laid  his  plans  well  and  the  sequel  proved 
that  he  had  guage'd  public  opinion  with  accuracy.  The  pic- 
nic was  a  marvellous  success.  The  spacious  College  grounds 


—  24U  — 

were  beautifully  fitted  up  for  the  occasion,  and  soon  pre- 
sented a  lively  appearance  as  carriage  after  carriage  let 
down  their  load  of  visitors,  many  of  whom  came  from  a  great 
distance,  while  hundreds  came  from  the  city  on  foot  in 
eager  haste  to  join  in  the  festivities  of  the  day.  Protestants 
vied  with  their  Catholic  friends  in  contributing  to  the  suc- 
cess of  the  undertaking,  and  the  Press  of  the  time  could  not 
refrain  from  commenting  on  the  harmony  and  unrestrained 
intercourse  between  all  classes  and  creeds,  notwithstanding 
the  efforts  put  forth  in  certain  quarters  to  foment  religious 
discord  and  animosity.  The  object  of  the  picnic  was  to  supply 
funds  that  would  defray  the  expenses  incurred  during  the 
summer  in  making  repairs  to  the  College  building.  Though 
excellent  materials  had  been  made  use  of  in  its  construction, 
an  examination  of  the  foundation  made  in  the  Spring  of 
3  862  revealed  the  fact  that  the  sills  had  almost  entirely  rot- 
ted away,  and  on  removing  the  weather-board  it  was  disco- 
vered that  the  decaying  process  had  extended  to  the  posts 
and  studding,  and  to  such  an  extent  that  there  was  actual 
danger  otf  the  walls  giving  away  at  any  time.  Father  Angus 
thought  it  best  to  grapple  with  the  difficulty  right  away,  and 
i  bout  the  miiddle  of  June  he  employed  a  number  of  men  to 
make  the  necessary  repairs.  The  cross-walls  and  floors  were 
shored  uip  so  as  to  keep  them  in  place,  the  outer  walls  were 
ihen  removed  piece)  by  piece  and  replaced  with  solid  walls 
of  brick,  and  the  whole  work  proceeded  with  such  despatch 
that  by  the  end  of  October  thcexterior  was-  finished  and  the 
College  was  ready  for  the  reopening  of  the  classes  on  the 
tfrd  of  December  1862. 

Since  his  coming  to  Charlottetown  Bishop  Maclntyre 
had  livied  in  a  rented  house,  but  soon  after  his  return  from 
Rome  he  purchased  the  dwelling  house  until  lately  occupied 
by  Mr  Joseph  Macdonald,  Merchant,  which  stood  on  the 
north  side  of  Dorchester  Street,  and  almost  opposite  to  the 


—  250  — 

Keddin  Homestead.  Having  made,  some  repairs  to  the  Mflle 
during  the  summer  and  having  furnished  it  to  his  taste,  he 
l  ;h  nted  the  Reddin  home  and  moved  into  his  new  residence 
inwards  the  end  of  the* year. 

Meanwhile  the  work  on  the  new  church  of  St.  An<livw"s 
was  progressing  favorably  ;  and  the  sacred  edifice  was  now 
rtacfy  for  the  solemn  dedication.  His  Lordship  the  Bishop 
for  some  reason  coufld  not  grace  the  occasion  with  his  pre- 
sence, and  so  be  deputed  Father  Angus  to  preside  at  the 
ceremony,  which  took  place  on  the  23rd  of  November  1862. 

The  next  ordination  to  claim  our  attention  is  that  of  Re- 
verend Azade  J.  Trudelle  who  was  ordained  priest  by  Bis- 
hop Maclntyre1  in  the  Cathedral  of  Charlotte  town  on  the 
28th  of  May  1863.  Father  Trudelle1  was  a  native  of  the 
province  of  Quebec,  and  had  spent  some  time  at  St.  Duns- 
tan's  College  as  teacher  and  at  the  same  time  made  his  im- 
mediate preparation  for  the  priesthood.  After  his  ordina- 
tion he  continued  at  the  College  for  a  time,  and  afterwards 
served  at  the  Cathedral  as  assistant  to  Very  Reverend  Dr 
MacdonaJd. 

Somewhat  later  in  the  summer  of  1863  Father  DeLan- 
gie  left  Vernon  River  and  returned  to  Southwest,  and  assu- 
med charge  of  that  mission  together  with  that  of  Hope  River 
and  Seven  Mile  Bay  ;  Father  James  Phelan  succeeded  him 
at  Vernon  River,  to  which  he  added  the  care  of  Montague 
West  and  St.  Cuthbert's,  while  to  him  again  succeeded! 
Father  Dugald  M.  Macdonald,  who  took  charge  of  East 
Point,  St.  Margaret's,  Souris  and  Rollo  Bay. 

Bishop  Maclntyre  again  officiated  at  an  ordination  cere- 
mony on  the  20th  of  August  1863  when  Reverend  Dugald  J. 
Maclsaac  was  ordained  priest.  He  was  born  at  China  Point 
and  was  one  of  the  first  students  to  enter  St  Dunstan's  Col- 
lege when  it  was  opened  in  the  year  1855.  After  some  t inn- 
passed  at  St.  Dunstan's  he  went  to  the  Seminary  of  Quebec 


—  251  — 

where  he  completed  his  theological  studies  and  returned 
home  for  ordination.  His  first  public  charge  was  Tignish, 
where  he  took  up  his  residence  soon  after  Father  Dugald 
Macdonald  had  moved  to  East  Point. 

The  present  year  witnessed  the  first  clerical  retreat 
held  in  the  Diocese.  On  Sunday  August  23rd  the  clerey 
met  at  the  College  and  spent  a  whole  week  in  meditation  and 
prayer.  Keverend  Father  MacElroy,  a  venerable  priest  of 
the  Society  of  Jesus,  conducted  the  exercises,  and  charmed 
the  hearts  of  all  by  his  unaffected  piety7  and  his  remarkable 
insight  into  spiritual  affairs.  The  retreat  came  to  a  close 
on  Sunday  the  30th  with  a  Solemn  Pontifical  Mass  in  the 
Cathedral.  Bishop  Maclntyre  officiated  and  all  the  clergy, 
received  Holy  Communion  from  his  hands.  Father  M;>.e- 
Elroy  preached  the  sermon  to  an  immense  congregation, 
who  were  drawn  to  the  spot  by  so  unusual  and  edifying  a 
spectacle.  Bishop  Rogers  came  over  from  Chatham  for  the 
occasion  and  followed  the  exercises  of  the  week  with  praise- 
worthy devotion  and  regularity. 

For  the  last  few  years  the  Convent  opened  by  the  late 
Bishop  MacDonald  had  not  ceased  to  produce  excellent 
results,  particularly  in  the  part  of  the  Town  wherein  it 
stood  ;  but  unfortunately  there  were  many  who  were  unable 
to  profit  by  the  advantages  it  afforded.  Its  class-rooms  were 
uncomfortably  crowded,  and  many  children  living  at  a  dis- 
tance could  not  obtain  admittance  to  the  classes  on  account 
of  the  limited  accommodation.  To  meet  this  difficulty 
Bishop  Maclntyre  determined  to  open  another  convent 
school  in  the  western  section  of  the  City,  and  attempted  to 
rent  for  the  purpose  an  old  Methodist  church  that  had  been 
closed  for  some  time.  The  owners  of  the  building,  however, 
had  some  scruples  in  allowing  their  church  to  be  turned 
into  a  Catholic  school,  and  so  that  scheme  had  to 
be  abandoned.   Not  daunted  in  the  least  by  this  failure,  His 


—  252  — 

Lordship  bought  a  lot  of  land  fronting  on  Pownal  Street 
on  which  stood  an  old  building,  which  might  be  fitted  up  so 
as  to  serve  for  a  school  until  better  accommodation  could 
be  provided,  and  forthwith  the  Bishop  set  out  for  Montreal 
where  he  secured  the  services  of  two  nuns  of  the  Congri -.na- 
tion of  Notre  Dame  with  whom  he  returned  to  Charlotte- 
town  on  the  27th  of  October  1863.  Whilst  the  necessary 
repairs  were  being  made  to  the  building  that  was  to  serve 
them  as  a  school,  the  sisters  opened  their  classes  in  the 
sacristy  of  the  Cathedral,  and  there,  for  upwards  of  two 
weeks,  they  taught  well-nigh  one  hundred  children  who 
literally  swarmed  the  two  small  sacristies.  When  the  school 
was  ready  the  classes  were  transferred  from  the  Cathedral 
to  their  new  rooms,  and  thus  was  laid  the  humble  and  un- 
pretentions  beginning  of  the  present  St.  Joseph's  Convent. 
It  was  only  a  day  school  from  the  first.  When  the  class- 
work  was  finished  for  the  day,  and  the  children  had  been 
dismissed,  the  two  nuns  in  charge  closed  the  doors  and  re- 
turned to  Notre  Dame  Convent  where  they  spent  their 
nights. 

When  Father  Dugald  Macdonald  took  charge  of  the 
Eastern  missions  of  King's  County  he  found  that  the  people 
of  Little  Pond  Lot  56  had  taken  the  initial  steps  towards 
building  a  new  church  for  themselves.  At  the  outset  the 
project  received  little  or  no  encouragement  from  Father 
Francis  Macdonald,  from  whose  missions  the  new  one  was 
about  to  be  formed.  He  did  not  approve  of  multiplying 
churches  in  localities  where  there  was  no  prospect  of  any 
notable  increase  of  population,  because  he  believed  that 
missions  thus  formed  would  never  become  self-sustaining, 
and  would  consequently  be  a  hindrance  to  effective  parochial 
work,  by  withdrawing  the  pastor  from  the  main  part  of  his 
people  for  the  sake  of  attending  to  a  few.  Bishop  Macln- 
tyre,  on  the  other  hand,  was  an  enthusiast  in  church  build- 


—  253  — 

ing,  and  wherever  the  people  were  willing  to  bear  the  expense 
they  might  proceed  to  build  regardless  of  what  future  deve- 
lopments might  bring  forth.  Hence  the  people  of  Little 
Pond  ,  almost  against  the  will  of  their  pastor,  but  encoura- 
ged by  the  Bishop,  set  to  work  to  provide  themselves  with 
a  place  of  worship,  and  soon  the  work  of  construction  had 
so  far  progressed  that,  early  in  the  month  of  November,  it 
was  solemnly  opened  by  the  Bishop  and  dedicated  to  St. 
Francis  of  Sales. 

Two  weeks  later  another  priest  was  added  to  the  ranks  of 
the  clergy,  when  Reverend  Donald  Francis  Macdonald  was 
ordained  in  the  Cathedral  of  Charlottetown.  The  young 
priest  was  a  native  of  St.  Andrew's  and  had  spent  some  time 
in  St.  Dunstan's  College  whence  he  had  passed  to  the  Semi- 
nary of  Quebec.  Having  finished  his  theological  studies  he 
returned  to  Charlottetown  and  was  raised  to  the  priesthood 
by  Bishop  Maclntyre  on  the  23rd  of  November  1863.  After 
his  ordination  he  passed  some  time  with  his  uncle  Very  Re- 
verend James  Macdonald,  at  Indian  River,  where  he  acquired 
his  first  practical  experience  in  the  holy  ministry. 


CHAPTER  XIX 


BEVEREND  PATRICK  DOYLE  ORDAINED. — ST  ANDREW  S  CHURCH  HAU- 
LED TO  CHARLOTTETOWN. — PAROCHIAL  IMPROVEMENTS. — REVE- 
REND D.  F.  MACDONALD  GOES  TO  SODRIS. — THE  "  VINDICATOR" 
SUSPENDS  PUBLICATION  AND  IS  SUCCEEDED  BY  "THE  HERALD". — 
NEW  PIPE-ORGAN  IN  THE  CATHEDRAL.  —  REVEREND  WILLIAM 
PHELAN  ORDAINED.— EXHUMATION  OF  THE  REMAINS  OF  BISHOP 
*^  MACEACHERN.  —  NEW  MISSION  AT  FREETOWN.  —  FATHER  ROY 
LEAVES  CASCUMPEC. — HIS  PLACE  TAKEN  BY  FATHER  TRUDELLE. 
— FATHER  BELCOURT  GOES  TO  QUEBEC,  BUT  SOON  RETURNS. — 
HIS  STEAM  WAGGON. — FATHER  PIUS  MACPHEE  RETIRES  FROM  THE 
MINISTRY  FOR  A  TIME. — NEW  CHURCH  AT  MORELL. — FATHER 
DELANGIE  LEAVES  THE  DIOCESE. — HE  IS  SUCCEEDED  BY  FATHER 
DOYLE. — REVEREND  RONALD  B.  MACDONALD  ORDAINED. — NEW 
CHURCH  OPENED  AT  FREETOWN. — THE  SISTERS  OF  NOTRE  DAME 
PRESENTED  WITH  A  CARRIAGE. 

The  first  event  of  the  year  1864  that  particularly  concerns 
our  history  is  the  ordination  to  the  priesthood  of  Reverend 
Patrick  Doyle.  Born  at  Lot  7  in  the  year  1839,  he  at  an 
early  age  attracted  the  attention  of  his  pastor,  the  Reverend 
Peter  Maclntyre,  who  had  evidently  discovered  in  him  those 
mysterious  signs  that  point  out  those  "called  by  God  as 
Aaron  was."  Indeed  Father  Maclntyre  became  so  interested 
in  the  young  lad  that  he  had  him  come  to  live  with  himself 
at  Tignish,  where  he  might  have  the  opportunity  of  attend- 
ing the  village  school,  and  at  the  same  time  be  initiated  into 
the  mysteries  of  the   Classics  under  his  own  personal  super- 


—  256  — 

vision.  When  St.  Dunstan's  College  opened  its  (lours  young 
Patrick  Doyle  was  among  the  first  to  enter  its  halls,  and 
five  years  later,  his  early  patron,  now  a  bishop,  sent  hjm  to 
Quebec,  where  he  entered  the  Grand  Seminary  for  the  study 
of  Theology.  In  this  latter  institution  he  remained  over 
three  years,  and  was  raised  to  the  priesthood  by  Archbishop 
Baillargeon  on  the  24th  of  January  1864.  His  first  appoint- 
ment was  that  of  assistant  curate  at  St.  Patrick's  Church, 
Quebec,  which  position  he  held  about  four  months.  In  the 
early  part  of  the  summer  1864  he  returned  to  Prince  Edward 
Island,  and  having  spent  some  time  at  Egmont  Bay,  was 
appointed  to  the  teaching  staff  of  St.  Dunstan's  College  in 
the  month  of  August  of  the  same  year. 

A  work  of  more  than  passing  interest  to  our  readers, 
and  one  that  was  considered  little  less  than  miraculous  at 
the  time,  was  successfully  accomplished  during  the  early 
part  of  the  present  year.  This  was  the  removal  of  the  old 
St.  Andrew's  Church  from  its  original  site  to  Charlottetown. 

In  the  preceding  chapter  reference  was  made  to  a  school 
recently  established  by  Bishop  Maclntyre,  for  the  children 
living  in  the  western  section  of  the  Cathedral  Parish.  The 
old  building  at  first  fitted  up  was  not  at  all  suitable  for  the 
purpose,  but  the  Bishop  notwithstanding  his  pious  inten- 
tions could  not  provide  better  at  the  time.  Now,  however, 
that  the  people  of  St  Andrew's  were  worshipping  God  in 
a  new  church,  the  wily  bishop  began  to  cast  longing  glances 
on  the  old  edifice  which  they  had  recently  abandoned,  and 
for  which  at  the  time  they  had  no  particular  need.  It  would 
be  an  excellent  building  for  a  school,  he  thought,  if  only  a 
way  could  be  found  to  transport  it  to  Charlottetown.  It  was 
a  stupendous  undertaking  even  to  think  of  ;  but  none  knew 
better  than  Bishop  Maclntyre  what  things  are  possible  to 
a  faith-inspired  people  working  in  obedience  to  their  legiti- 
mate spiritual  guides.  Hence  without  delay  he  proposed  the 


—  257  — 

matter  to  the  people  of  St.  Andrew's,  and  they  on  their  part 
were  not  only  willing  to  part  with  the  church,  but  gene- 
rously offered  every  assistance  in  their  power  to  transport 
the  same  to  the  city.  The  story  of  what  then  took  place, 
written  by  a  pen  now  at  rest  forever,  will  afford  our  readers 
interesting  and  edifying  reading. 

"Towards  the  end  of  January  1864,  the  Reverend  Dr  Mac- 
donald,  so  well  known  and  loved  in  Charlottetown  as  'Father 
Dan',  went  to  St.  Andrew's  to  superintend  the  detaching  of 
the  church  from  its  foundations,  and  its  preparation  for  a 
long  and  dangerous  journey.  Having  started  the  enterprise 
he  returned  to  town,  leaving  the  charge  of  the  work  to  the 
parish  priest,  Reverend  Pius  MacPhee.  For  more  than  a 
month  the  good  people  of  St.  Andrew's  worked  under  the 
direction  of  their  pastor,  and  then,  all  being  ready,  they 
awaited  the  coming  of  a  severe  frost  to  prepare  the  ice  for 
the  heavy  load  in  store  for  it.  The  1st  of  March  was  the  date 
chosen  for  moving  the  church,  and  on  that  day  all  the 
farmers  of  St.  Andrew's  and  the  neighboring  parishes  as- 
sembled, bringing  with  them  over  one  hundred  horses,  which 
were  to  be  harnessed  to  the  two  heavy  iron  runners  that 
had  been  made  fast  to  the  church.  Their  efforts  were  for 
the  time  frustrated  by  the  state  of  the  soil,  which  is  very 
swampy  in  this  district.  Nothing  daunted  they  set  them- 
selves to  prepare  a  road,  and  this  kept  them  busy  until 
evening.  The  next  day,  just  as  they  were  starting,  a  blind- 
ing fall  of  snow  put  an  end  to  the  project  for  that  day,  and 
caused  the  whole  scheme  to  be  deferred  until  the  following 
week.  On  Monday,  the  7th  of  March,  in  response  to  an 
eloquent  appeal  from  the  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald,  five  hun- 
dred men,  Protestants  as  well  as  Catholics,  assembled  with 
one  hundred  and  twenty  horses,  all  ready  for  the  work.  The 
horses  were  attached  to  the  runners,  the  signal  for  starting 
was  given,  and  the  huge  pile  began  to  move.  Reverend  Dr 
17 


—  2.^8  — 

Macdonald,  with  seven  priests  at  the  head  of  this  leftloui 
band  of  volunteers,  spurred  them  on  with  words  of  encou- 
ragement and  cheer,  and  for  the  first  twelve  miles  their 
progress  was  triumphant,  and  all  promised  so  well  that  Dr 
Macdonald  went  on  ahead  to  carry  the  good  news  to  Char- 
lottetown. But  no  pious  enterprise  is  ever  quite  successful 
unless  the  foundation  be  laid  in  difficulties,  and  so  a  trial 
was  not  wanting  in  this  instance.  About  seven  miles  from 
Charlottetown,  in  rounding  the  end  of  Appletree  Wharf, 
the  cavalcade  was  obliged1  to  approach  near  to  the  channel, 
where  the  ice  was  thinner  than  that  along  the  shore.  After 
sundry  warning  sounds,  with  a  tremendous  crash  the  whole 
building  was  submerged  and  was  firmly  embedded  at  the 
bottom  of  the  river. . .  They  worked  until  evening  trying 
to  dislodge  the  building,  but  in  vain.  Some  went  to  Town 
for  the  night,  others  camped  out  on  the  riverside,  where 
they  kindled  Dush-fires  to  ward  off  the  bitting  March  winds. 
The  next  day,  the  8th  of  March,  Dr  Macdonald  being  too 
fatigued  to  resume  his  place,  it  was  taken  by  Reverend 
Angus  Macdonald,  Rector  of  St.  Dunstan's  College.  He  left 
Charlottetown  at  4  a.  m.,  accompanied  by  a  large  number 
of  men,  and  spent  the  whole  day  on  the  ice,  nothing  daunted 
by  a  drifting  rain,  working  heartily  as  any  of  the  band. 
Things  looked  gloomy,  and  the  Protestants,  who,  from  neigh- 
borly feeling,  had  given  a  helping  hand  to  their  friends  of 
St.  Andrew's  could  not  resist  saying  that  the  church  would 
remain  in  the  river  in  spite  of  the  Priest's  attempt  to  work 
a  miracle.  But  the  faith  that  can  move  mountains  was  not 
wanting  here  ;  it  worked  well  combined  with  the  muscle 
and  sinew  of  the  faithful,  and  at  4  o'clock  p.  m.,  by  almost 
superhuman  efforts,  the  chapel  was  dragged  from  the  water 
and  the  march  resumed. 

*At  7  o'clock  in  the  evening  they  landed  opposite  the  late 
Mr  Morrissey's  foundry,  but  as  it  was  very  dark,  they  judged 


—  259  — 

it  best  to  leave  their  gigantic  burden  on  the  street  until  the 
next  morning  (Wednesday  9th  March),  when  they  landed 
the  old  Church  of  St.  Andrew's  on  its  present  site  on  Pownal 
Street.  1 

So  much  having  been  successfully  accomplished,  the 
Bishop's  next  step  was  to  make  an  appeal  to  the  people  of 
Charlottetown  for  funds  to  enable  him  to  repair  the  build- 
ing which  had  suffered  not  a  little  on  its  perilous  journey 
down  the  Hillsborough  River.  He  received  a  generous  res- 
ponse, and  soon  a  band  of  men  was  at  work  making  the 
necessary  repairs  and  alterations.  A  floor  was  put  in  divid- 
ing the  building  into  two  stories  of  which  the  upper  one, 
which  extended  the  full  length  of  the  building,  was  con- 
verted into  a  public  hall,  and  in  deference  to  its  original 
patron,  received  the  name  of  St.  Andrew's  Hall.  It  was 
formally  opened  on  the  night  of  Wednesday  the  13th  of 
July  1864,  when  the  pupils  of  Notre  Dame  Convent  gave  a 
concert,  which  was  pronounced  by  a  competent  critic:  "The 
most  brilliant  performance  we  have  ever  listened  to  in  Char- 
lottetown." 

For  years  St.  Andrew's  Hall  was  the  most  spacious  pu- 
blic hall  in  Charlottetown,  and  was  used  by  Catholics  and 
Protestants  alike  for  public  meetings  of  various  kinds.  The 
first  of  these  assembled  within  its  walls  was  held  on  the 
17th  of  July  1864  when  Bishop  Maclntyre  (gathered 
the  laymen  of  Charlottetown  together  for  the  purpose  of 
organizing  a  Temperance  Society  for  the  congregation  of 
the  Cathedral  Parish. 

The  lower  flat,  intended  for  a  school,  was  divided  up  into 
class-rooms  and  placed  under  the  kindly  patronage  of  St. 
Joseph.   Here  the  Sisters  of  Notre  Dame  began  their  labors 

(1)  "Annals  of  St.  Joseph's  Convent ." 


—  26U  — 

on  the  7th  of  September  1S<;4  with  an  attendance  of  ovef 
one  hundred  pupils. 

\\'hilst  this  work  was  being  pushed  forward  in  Chariot- 
tetown,  changes  of  a  like  nature  were  effected  in  other  parts 
of  the  Diocese.  Reverend  Thomas  Phelan  added  a  tower  and 
spire  to  the  Church  at  Tracadie  ;  Keverend  Father  DeLan- 
gie  laid  the  foundation  of  a  new  church  at  Hope  River, 
while  at  Miscouche  Reverend  Father  Quevillon  built  I 
large  convent  which  was  formally  opened  in  the  month  cf 
September.  Three  nuns  of  the  Congregation  of  Notre  Dame 
of  Montreal  took  charge  of  the  new  institution,  and  before 
the  end  of  the  year  they  had  as  many  as  fifty  children  in 
attendance.  About  the  same  time  a  further  change  was  made 
in  the  missions  of  eastern  King's  County  by  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  Reverend  Donald  Francis  Macdonald  Lo  the 
pastoral  charge  of  Souris,  Rollo  Bay  and  Little  Pond.  He 
took  up  his  residence  at  Souris,  it  being  by  far  the  most 
populous  of  his  missions  and  the  only  one  which  had  as  yet 
a  parochial  house,  which  had  been  built  by  Reverend  James; 
Phelan  during  his  pastorate  at  East  Point. 

On  the  5th  of  October  1864  "The  Vindicator"  suspended 
publication.  It  had  been  founded  at  a  time  when  religions 
bigotry  was  rampant  in  the  community,  and  though  its 
career  was  short,  it  was  privileged  to  witness  a  remarkable 
change  in  this  particular.  The  controversial  fires  that  had 
lighted  up  its  cradle  were  now  either  burning  low  or  alto- 
gether extinguished,  and  there  seemed  to  prevail  a  general 
desire  to  forget  past  bitterness,  and  establish  a  better  un- 
derstanding between  classes  and  creeds.  Still,  Catholics  did 
not  yet  enjoy  a  full  measure  of  justice,  and  this  was  parti- 
cularly noticeable  in  educational  matters.  Despite  ail  out- 
ward show  of  amity,  there  always  existed  an  under-current 
of  antagonism  on  the  part  of  the  Government  of  the  day, 
and  a  firm  determination  to  debar  catholics  from  positions 


—  261  — 

of  trust  and  emolument.  Though  at  this  time  they  consti- 
tuted at  least  forty  five  per  cent  of  the  total  population  of 
the  Province,  and  were  therefore  entitled  to  almost  one  half 
of  the  public  offices,  yet  the  Tory  Government  of  the  day 
completely  ignored  them  in  matters  educational,  and,  in  con- 
sequence of  this  policy  of  ostracism,  they  were  without  a 
seat  at  the  Board  of  Education.  The  nine  members  of  the 
Board  were  Protestants,  principally  Presbyterians,  and  six 
of  their  number  Clergyman  of  various  denominations,  and 
judging  by  the  history  of  the  last  few  years  these  Reverend 
gentlemen  had  been  chosen  not  so  much  on  account  of  their 
special  fitness  for  the  position,  as  for  the  service  they  had 
rendered  the  Tory  Party  during  the  dark  days  of  the  Bible 
agitation. 

'The  Vindicator"  was  succeeded  by  "The  Herald"  under 
the  editorial  management  of  Mr  Edward  Reilly,  an  able  and 
brilliant  writer,  whose  services  to  the  Catholic  Cause  cea- 
sed only  with  his  death. 

On  the  7th  of  December  1864  a  sacred  concert  was  given 
in  St.  Dunstan's  Cathedral,  Charlottetown.  A  choir  of 
picked  voices,  under  the  direction  of  Reverend  Father  Tru- 
delle,  rendered  a  choice  programme  in  presence  of  a  con- 
course of  eager  listeners,  who  taxed  the  capacity  of  the 
sacred  edifice.  It  was  the  occasion  of  the  installation  of  a 
new  pipe-organ  recently  imported  from  England  for  the 
Cathedral,  and  which,  in  the  opinion  of  the  Virtuosi  of  the 
day,  was  by  far  the  finest  of  the  kind  yet  heard  in  Prince 
Edward  Island. 

The  close  of  the  present  year  found  another  priest  labor- 
ing in  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown.  This  was  the  Reve- 
rend William  Phelan,  a  native  of  County  Kilkenny,  Ireland, 
and  brother  of  Reverend  James  Phelan,  Pastor  at  Vernon 
River.  Father  Wiliam  had  made  all  his  studies  in  Ireland, 
and  in  the  autumn  of  1864  came  to  Charlottetown,  where 


—  262  — 

lie  was  raised  to  the  priesthood  by  Bishop  Maclntyre  <>n  the 
23rd  of  October.  In  the  month  of  November  he  was  appoin- 
ted assistant  to  Father  James,  whose  health  left  much  to 
be  desired  at  the  time. 

The  most  notable  event  in  the  history  of  the  Church  in 
Prince  Edward  Island  in  the  year  1865  is  the  exhumation 
of  the  remains  of  the  late  Bishop  MacEachern.  When  the 
venerable  prelate  had  closed  his  career  in  the  year  1835,  he 
was  laid  to  rest  under  the  sanctuary  of  St.  Andrew's 
Church,  which  he  had  built  and  in  which  he  had  ministered 
for  well-nigh  thirty  years."  Now  that  the  church  had  been 
removed  from  its  original  site,  the  Bishop's  grave  stood  out- 
side the  consecrated  ground  in  a  state  of  unbecoming  isola- 
tion, more  or  less  exposed,  if  not  to  profanation,  at  least  to 
a  certain  measure  of  that  indifference  which  is  generally 
begotten  of  nearness  and  familiarity.  Father  Pius  MacPhee, 
therefore,  decided  to  have  the  body  taken  up  and  removed  to 
a  vault  prepared  for  it  beneath  the  sanctuary  of  the  new 
church,  and  choice  was  made  of  Thursday,  August  3rd  1865, 
for  the  performance  of  this  thoughtful  and  pious  ceremony. 
Elaborate  preparations  were  made  for  the  event.  The 
church  was  elegantly  draped  in  mourning,  a  large  cata- 
falque was  set  up  in  the  middle  aisle  directly  in  front  of 
the  altar,  the  entrance  to  the  grounds  was  tastefully  deco- 
rated with  evergreens,  while  a  flag  flying  at  half-mast  told 
that  the  occasion  was  not  one  of  festivity  but  rather  of  sad 
and  pious  reflection.  With  the  dawn  of  day  the  people  al- 
ready began  to  arrive  at  the  church,  many  of  whom  had 
spent  a  considerable  portion  of  the  night  on  the  way.  At 
sunrise  their  number  had  notably  increased,  so  that  before 
the  hour  set  apart  for  the  ceremony  it  was  estimated  that 
no  less  than  four  thousand  persons  had  passed  through  the 
gates.  Promptly  at  10  o'clock  the  people  formed  in  j  no- 
cession  and  preceded  by  the  clergy  marched  slowly  and  so- 


—  263  — 

lemnly  to  the  grave.  In  front  walked  three  bishops,  viz: 
Bishop  Sweeney  of  St.  John,  Bishop  Rogers  of  Chatham, 
and  Bishop  Maclntyre  of  Charlottetown,  next  followed  the 
diocesan  clergy  to  the  number  of  thirteen,  and  immediately 
behind,  the  mourners,  made  up  of  the  nearest  relatives  of 
the  deceased  bishop  and  a  number  of  his  contemporaries, 
who  had  asked  the  privilege  of  wearing  mourning  in  his 
honor  on  that  day.  Last  of  all  came  the  people  walking 
in  lines  of  fifteen  abreast  till  they  reached  the  grave,  when 
they  gathered  in  a  living  circle  around  the  Bishops  and 
clergy.  The  coffin  was  then  slowly  raised  from  its  resting 
place  and  opened  so  that  those  who  wished  might  take  a 
last  look  at  the  remaius.  The  outlines  of  the  body  were 
still  discernible  though  buried  thirty  years,  and  the  grave 
clothes  were  fairly  well  preserved.  But  when  exposed  to 
the  air  they  soon  began  to  dissolve,  and  many  of  those  pre- 
sent eagerly  sought  a  piece  of  cloth,  wood  or  vestment  as  a 
relic  of  the  saintly  and  well-beloved  prelate.  The  coffin  was 
then  enclosed  in  a  new  one  prepared  for  its  reception,  placed 
on  an  elevated  carriage,  and  conveyed  in  procession  to  the 
church.  Pontifical  High  Mass  was  offered  up  by  Bishop 
Rogers,  and  after  a  sermon  by  Very  Reverend  Doctor  Mac- 
donald,  the  remains  of  the  saintly  Bishop  MacEachern 
were  once  more  committed  to  the  earth  beneath  the  sanc- 
tuary of  the  new  church. 

During  the  year  1865  a  new  mission  was  formed  of  por- 
tions of  the  parishes  of  Southwest  and  Indian  River,  and  a 
site  for  a  church  was  procured  by  Very  Reverend  James 
Macdonald  at  Freetown  Lot  67.  Building  operations  were 
begun  at  once,  and  on  the  25th  of  October  Bishop  Macln- 
tyre blessed  the  corner-stone  and  chose  The  Holy  Magi  as 
Titular  of  the  new  mission. 

About  the  same  time  Reverend  Father  Roy,  who  had  been 
in  charge  of  Cascumpec  for  upwards  of  four  years,  decided 


—  264  — 

to  leave  the  Diocese.  To  fill  the  vacancy  thus  created,  Reve- 
rend Father  Trudelle  was  transferred  from  the  position  of 
assistant  at  the  Cathedral  to  the  pastoral  charge  of  Cas- 
cumpec  and  Egmont  Bay  and  took  up  his  residence  ;it  the 
latter  place. 

In  the  beginning  of  October  Reverend  Father  Relcom  t 
resigned  his  position  at  Rustico,  and  returned  to  Quebec, 
his  native  Diocese.  On  his  return  he  was  appointed  to  the 
Parish  of  St.  Claire,  in  Dorchester  County,  but  could  not 
have  found  the  place  to  his  liking,  for  in  a  few  weeks  he  as- 
ked to  be  relieved  of  the  charge,  and  came  back  to  his  for- 
mer Acadian  flock  at  Rustico,  before  the  end  of  November. 
It  was  probably  during  this  temporary  absence  from  the 
Province,  that  he  negotiated  with  a  firm  in  the  United  States 
for  the  purchase  of  a  steam-waggon,  which  waa  a  great 
wonder  in  its  day  and  justly  deserves  to  be  called  the  fore- 
runner in  Prince  Edward  Island  of  the  modern  automobile. 
It  was  a  large  four-wheeled  vehicle,  somewhat  ungainly  in 
appearance,  and  so  designed  that  it  could  be  propelled  by 
steam  over  the  common  highways  of  the  country.  It  arri- 
ved in  Charlottetown  in  the  month  of  July  1866,  and  was 
immediately  taken  to  Rustico  to  undergo  certain  repairs, 
before  entering  upon  its  career  as  a  medium  of  transpor- 
tation. Father  Belcourt  was  proud  of  his  purchase.  He  was 
confident  that  he  would  now  be  able  to  travel  at  his  ease, 
and  dispense  with  the  usual  supply  of  hay  and  oats  on  his 
journeys  through  Prince  Edward  Island.  The  Acadian  wise- 
acres on  the  contrary  had  their  misgivings,  and  predicted 
that,  if  the  clumsy  machine  could  ever  be  made  to  travel,  it 
would  prove  a  veritable  nuisance  in  the  community  by  scar- 
ing all  the  horses  that  might  happen  to  come  near  it,  and 
perhaps  in  this  way  endanger  life  and  property.  Neither 
view  of  the  case  was  verified,  because  the  strange  waggon, 
the  object  of  their  hopes  and  fears,  never  made  a  journey. 


—  265  - 

Its  trial  trip,  made  on  the  occasion  of  a  picnic  held  near 
the  Church  at  Rustico,  proved  a  dismal  failure.  It  contri- 
buted, no  doubt,  to  the  amusement  and  hilarity  of  those 
who  were  present,  but  it  demonstrated  beyond  all  cavil  the 
utter  unfitness  of  the  machine  as  a  means  of  conveyance. 
The  starting  point  was  near  the  church,  and  for  a  short 
distance  the  machine  moved  in  an  orderly  and  well-behaved 
manner,  but  soon  it  manifested  a  spirit  of  independence 
quite  unusual  in  mechanical  appliances,  and  put  on  a  burst 
of  speed  without  let  or  hindrance  on  the  part  of  the  driver 
or  chauffeur.  Presently  it  became  altogether  unmanagea- 
ble, left  the  beaten  track  of  its  own  accord  and  finally  be- 
came entangled  in  a  fence  by  the  wayside,  where  it  came  to 
a  sudden  and  inglorious  halt.  Father  Belcourt  was  grie- 
vously disappointed  and  soon  the  famous  steam-waggon 
made  its  way  to  the  junk  heap. 

For  some  time  prior  to  this,  Father  Pius  MacPhee  had 
been  in  failing  health,  and  in  the  month  of  July  1866,  he 
found  himself  reluctantly  obliged  to  retire  for  a  time  from 
the  active  ministry.  The  people  of  St.  Andrew's  and  St. 
Peter's,  among  whom  he  had  labored  about  fifteen  years, 
presented  him  with  a  flattering  address  in  which  they  ex- 
pressed their  regret  at  his  indiposition,  and  assured  him  that 
it  was  their  sincere  hope  that  a  short  period  of  well-merited 
repose  would  restore  him  to  his  wonted!  health  and  vigor. 
On  his  retirement  Bishop  Maclntyre  and  Reverend  William 
Phelan  shared  between  them  the  care  of  the  vacant  mis- 
sions until  circumstances  would  permit  of  some  more  sui- 
table arrangement. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  Bishop  Macdonald  laid  the  foun- 
dation of  the  Parish  of  Morell.  Hitherto  the  people  of  that 
locality  had  heard  mass  at  St.  Andrew's,  St.  Peter's  or  St. 
Cuthbert's,  as  best  suited  their  convenience  ;  but  now,  by 
advice  of  their  chief  pastor,  they  set  to  work  to  build  a  place 


—  260  — 

of  worship  for  themselves,  and  in  a  short  time  the  new 
Church  of  St.  Lawrence  rose  in  stately  beauty  above  the 
tree-clad  slopes  that  surrounded  it. 

In  the  Month  of  August  1866,  Reverend  Father  DeLan- 
gie,  who  had  been  in  charge  of  Southwest  and  neighboring 
missions  for  over  three  years,  bade  adieu  to  the  Diocese  of 
Charlottetown.  On  his  departure  Reverend  Father  Doyle 
was  called  from  St.  Dunstan's  College  and  appointed  his 
successor.  He  entered  upon  his  new  sphere  of  duty  in  the 
early  autumn,  and  took  up  his  residence  at  Southwest.  A 
few  days  later  he  sang  the  first  mass  in  the  new  church  of 
the  Holy  Magi  at  Freetown,  which  had  just  been  dedicated 
by  Very  Reverend  James  Macdonald. 

On  the  14th  of  September  1866  Reverend  Ronald  Bernsml 
Macdonald  was  raised  to  the  priesthood  by  Bishop  Macln- 
tyre  in  the  Cathedral  of  Charlottetown.  Father  Ronald  was 
a  native  of  Bedeque  and  had  entered  St-Dunstan's  College 
at  an  early  age.  He  afterwards  went  to  Quebec,  where  he 
took  up  the  study  of  Theology  in  the  Grand  Seminary,  and 
where  he  remained  till  the  summer  holidays  of  the  year 
1866,  when  he  was  recalled  home  for  ordination  by  the  Bi- 
shop. Immediately  after  his  ordination  to  the  priesthood, 
he  was  appointed  temporarily  to  the  Parish  of  St.  Peter's, 
where  he  remained  a  few  months. 

From  the  Annals  of  St  Joseph's  Convent  we  glean  the 
following  incident  with  which  we  will  close  this  chapter. 

'The  house  was  not  at  first  used  as  a  residence,  but  the 
Sisters  came  each  morning  from  the  Convent  in  Hillsbo- 
rough Square,  returning  thither  at  night.  The  distance 
between  the  two  houses  was  considerable,  and  the  Nuns  had 
an  old  vehicle,  in  which  they  made  the  daily  journey  from 
Hillsborough  to  Pownal  Street,  and  back  again.  It  waa 
rickety  and  shabby,  and  most  uncomfortable  ;  this  excited 
the  compassion  of  some  of  the  prominent  Catholics  of  Char- 


—  267  — 

lottetown,  who  joined  to  contribute  to  the  purchase  of  a 
large  covered  carriage,  which  they  presented  to  the  Nuns 
at  St.  Joseph's." 

This  gift  was  made  on  the  19th  of  October  1866  by  a  com- 
mittee selected  for  the  purpose,  and  was  accompanied  by  an 
address  that  elicited  a  suitable  reply  from  the  grateful  sis- 
ters. 


CHAPTER  XX 


general  elections. —  confederation.  — pope  and  whelan. — whe- 
lan's  defeat. — his  death. — death  of  rev.  dugald  s.  macdo- 
nald. — three  priests  ordained  ;  rev.  rodolphus  peter 
macphee,  rev.  james  arnold  mackenna  and  rev.  james 
aeneas  macdonald.  —  changes  in  the  missions.  —  st. 
Patrick's  school  building. — parochial  houses  at  vernon 

river  and  st.  peter's  bay. mission  at  lot  ii. — rev.  james 

lamont  comes  to  charlottetown. — further  changes  in 
the  missions. — death  of  rev.  a.  bel  anger. — convents  at 
summerside  and  tignish. — st.  patrick's  hall  opened. — 
bishop  makes  arrangements  for  the  brothers  of  the 
christian  schools  to  take  charge. — new  brick  convent. — 
bigots  alarmed. — father  angus  and  mr  edward  roche  on 
the  board  of  education. — new  church  commenced  in  sum- 
merside.— bishop  macintyre  makes  a  tour  of  the  holy 
land  and  attends  the  vatican  council. — various  appoint- 
ments in  the  diocese. 

The  year  1867  was  ushered  in  amid  the  turmoil  of  an 
election  campaign.  Both  political  parties,  at  the  word  of 
their  respective  leaders,  lined  up  for  a  contest,  which  proved 
one  of  the  hottest  and  fiercest  in  the  history  of  the  country. 
The  issues  to  be  decided  were  indeed  of  a  kind  to  inflame 
the  minds  of  the  electors.  The  recent  Tenant  League  distur- 
bances, the  unusual  measures  employed  to  put  down  the 
same,  the  fact  that  troops  had  been  brought  from  abroad 


—  270  — 

for  this  purpose,  the  expenses  incurred  for  their  accommo- 
dation these  and  kindred  issues — all  well  calculated  to 
create  angry  feelings — called  for  treatment  on  the  hustings 
:iik1  for  settlement  at  the  polls.  But  perhaps  the  most  vital 
question  of  all  was  that  of  Confederation.  A  short  time  pre- 
vious the  Provinces  of  Ontario,  Quebec,  New  Brunswick  and 
Nova  Scotia  had  agreed  upon  a  basis  of  union,  but  up  till 
now  Prince  Edward  Island  had  kept  aloof,  and  had  put  it- 
self on  record  as  opposed  to  the  movement  by  the  "No 
terms  resolution"  passed  in  the  Session  of  1866. 

It  happened  that  Honorable  William  Henry  Pope,  for 
many  years  the  avowed  opponent  of  the  Catholic  cause,  was 
one  of  the  most  strenuous  supporters  of  this  new  movement. 
In  the  columns  of  "The  Islander"  he  advocated  it  with  all 
his  wonted  vigor,  and  strove  by  all  manner  of  arguments  t<> 
bring  his  readers  to  believe  that  Prince  Edward  Island  had 
nothing  to  lose  and  much  to  gain,  if  it  would  cast  in  its  lot 
with  the  other  Provinces.  In  this  he  was  ably  backed  by  .Mi- 
Edward  Whelan  in  the  columns  of  "The  Examiner".  Long 
ago  Mr  Pope  had  recognized  the  great  abilities  of  his  rival 
editor,  and  had  learned  to  admire  his  courage  and  deter- 
mination in  the  shock  of  many  a  hard-fought  battle,  and  In- 
was  cunning  enough  to  know  that,  if  the  eloquent  tongue 
and  facile  pen  of  Mr  Whelan  could  be  enlisted  in  the  cause  of 
Confederation,  they  would  do  more  than  any  other  agent  to 
make  it  popular  with  the  mass  of  the  people.  Accordingly, 
by  some  influence  or  other,  Mr  Whelan,  though  opposed  to 
the  Government  of  the  day,  was  appointed  one  of  the  dele- 
gates to  a  conference  called  to  discuss  the  question,  and 
thus  became  one  of  the  most  ardent  supporters  of  the  move- 
ment For  the  moment  Pope  and  Whelan  united  in  a  com- 
mon cause.  They  declared  a  truce  to  political  and  religious. 
bickering  thus  beating  their  "swords  into  ploughshares"'  sti 
to  speak  and  their  "spears  into  spades." 


—  271  — 

The  step  proved  disastrous  to  Mr  Whelan.  It  served  to 
alienate  the  sympathies  of  many  staunch  friends,  and  ulti- 
mately caused  the  sun  of  his  political  career  to  go  down  in 
disappointment  and  defeat.  The  Catholic  people,  as  a  rule, 
distrusted  Mr  Pope.  They  could  not  so  soon  forget  his  es- 
pousal of  the  Orange  Cause  and  his  scurrilous  abuse  of 
priests  and  bishops  ;  and,  if  in  these  latter  years  he  had 
laid  aside  his  former  bitterness,  they  could  not  avoid  look- 
ing with  a  large  measure  of  suspicion  upon  any  cause  of 
which  he  might  happen  to  be  the  champion.  Accordingly 
when  Mr  Whelan  appealed  to  his  constituents  in  the  beg- 
inning of  the  year  1867,  many  of  his  former  supporters,  dis- 
liking his  union  with  Mr  Pope,  received  him  with  coolness 
and  steadfastly  refused  to  vote  for  him.  A  rumor  too  was 
in  the  air,  that  Mr  Whelan  had  grown  somewhat  indiffe- 
rent in  matters  of  faith,  and  had  been  for  a  time  utterly 
neglectful  with  regard  to  the  practices  of  his  religion,  for 
which  reason,  it  was  said,  he  no  longer  possessed  the  friend- 
ship and  favor  of  his  spiritual  superiors.  Little  by  little 
the  opinion  gained  ground  that  Bishop  Maclntyre,  though 
avowedly  in  favor  of  Confederation,  was  strongly  opposed 
to  Mr  Whelan,  and  chose  rather  to  give  the  weight  of  his 
countenance  to  Mr  Edward  Reilly,  the  editor  of  "The 
Herald",  Mr  WThelan's  particular  opponent  in  the  St.  Peter's 
District.  As  if  to  confirm  this  rumor,  or  at  least  to  give  it 
heightened  color,  His  Lordship  at  this  time  made  what 
was  believed  by  many  a  very  unnecessary  change  in  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  Parish  of  St.  Peter's.  Reverend  Ronald 
B.  Macdonald,  who  had  been  in  charge  since  the  previous 
autumn,  and  who  was  well  known  to  be  a  personal  friend 
of  Mr  Whelan,  was  transferred  to  the  position  of  assistant  to 
Reverend  James  Phelan  at  Vernon  River,  while  Reverend 
William  Phelan,  who  on  the  contrary  favored  the  candida- 
ture of  Mr  Reilly,  was  removed  from  this  latter  place  to  St. 


—  272  — 

Peter's  Bay.  The  campaign  thus  went  on,  increasing  in  bitt- 
erness, especially  towards  the  end,  but  in  spite  of  all  efforts 
made  against  him,  Mr  Whelan  was  elected  though  by  a  grea- 
tly reduced  majority.  It  was  evident  thai  bis  popularity 
was  on  the  wane,  and  many  were  the  predictions  with  re- 
gard to  the  result,  should  Mr  Reilly  again  oppose  him  in  the 
St,  Peter's  District. 

An  opportunity  to  test  these  predictions  was  soon  furnis- 
hed the  electors.  In  the  recent  elections  the  Tory  Government 
of  the  day  was  defeated,  and  Honorable  Mr  Coles  was  im- 
mediately called  upon  to  form  a  new  government.  Mr  W'lie- 
lan  who  was  his  first  lieutenant,  accepted  the  office  of 
Queen's  Printer  in  the  new  administration,  and  forthwith 
appealed  to  his  constituency  for  re-election.  Mr  Reilly  was 
once  more  nominated  his  opponent  and  the  election  waa 
down  for  the  17th  of  April.  The  issues  of  the  former  cam- 
paign were  again  raised  and  discussed.  Mr  Whehufs  reli- 
gious standing  was  made  the  subject  of  fireside  conversa- 
tion, and  so,  to  put  himself  right  with  the  electors,  be  is- 
sued a  card  which  contained  the  following  paragraphs: — 

".Mr  Reilly's  canvassers,  amongst  ojbher  false  and  disre- 
putable means  to  which  they  resort,  publicly  use  the  name 
of  His  Lordship  the  Bishop  of  Charlottetown  to  influence 
the  election  in  Mr  Reilly's  favor,  representing  that  worthy 
prelate  as  being  especially  anxious  for  the  return  of  their 
candidate,  and  threatening  with  the  dipleasure  of  His  Lord- 
ship every  one  who  should  vote  against  Mr  Reilly.  That  a 
threat  of  this  nature  was  used  among  the  people  on  Fortune 
Road,  I  have  abundant  evidence  to  prove  ;  and  I  must  say 
it  is  a  most  disgraceful  thing  to  take  such  unwarrantable 
liberty  with  the  name  of  the  venerable  Bishop.  Whatever 
His  Lordship's  private  feelings  may  be — and  it  is  probable 
he  may  entertain  a  friendly  regard  for  Mr  Reilly,  as  he 
does  for  all  the  other  candidates — he  has  too  much  good 


—  273  — 

sense  and  prudence,  and  too  much  regard  for  his  sacred 
office,  to  wish  that  his  name  should  be  publicly  used  in  a 
political  contest.  He  has  made  no  public  expression  of  his 
views  concerning  the  election,  in  the  church  or  elsewhere  ; 
— he  has  not  given  any  written  certificate  of  character  to 
U  r  Reilly,  for  if  he  had  we  may  be  sure  it  would  be  with  the 
view  of  having  it  published  ;  and  I  cannot  see  that  His 
Lordship  can  have  any  special  preference  for  Mr  Reilly,  on 
religious  grounds,  for  Mr  MacCormack  and  myself  are  Ca- 
tholics as  well  as  he.  No  one  understands  better  than  His 
Lordship  the  Bishop  does  that  by  embroiling  himself  in  an 
election  contest,  where  Catholics  are  divided  in  opinion, 
respecting  the  political  merits  of  certain  candidates,  a  spirit 
of  contention  would  be  aroused  that  would  be  attended  with 
the  very  worst  consequences  to  the,  community.  Every  libe- 
ral and  enlightened  clergyman  knows — and  His  Lordship 
well  represents  the  most  unbounded  liberality  of  sentiment 
and  intelligence — that  undue  clerical  influence  is  very  dis- 
tasteful to  a  free  people  and  discouraging  to  public  liberty, 
while  it  frequently  fails  to  accomplish  the  object  at  which 
it  aims.  In  this  age  of  progress  and  liberal  ideas,  all  men 
are  justly  jealous  of  their  rights  to  unshackled  freedom  of 
opinion  respecting  political  affairs,  and  will  not  willingly 
part  with  that  right,  in  mere  deference  to  any  authority.  I 
am,  therefore,  convinced  that  His  Lordship  the  Bishop  has 
not  authorized  his  name  to  be  used  in  the  election  contest  ; 
and  those  who  do  use  it  are  doing  that  which  is  not  agrea- 
ble  to  His  Lordship's  feelings." 

This  appeal  however,  did  not  save  the  situation  for  Mr 
Whelan.  With  all  his  energy  and  all  his  eloquence  he  was 
unable  to  stem  the  tide  that  had  set  in  against  him,  and  on 
election  day  he  suffered  a  decisive  defeat  at  the  hands  of  a 
people  who  had  honored  him  with  their  confidence  for  up- 
wards of  twenty  years. 
18 


—  274  — 

It  was  a  sad  and  a  bitter  blow  for  him.  It  was  said  indeed 
that  he  never  recovered  from  it.  Those  who  saw  him  on  his 
return  to  Charlottetown  after  the  campaign  told  how  he 
had  aged  in  a  few  short  weeks,  so  that  he  appeared  little 
more  than  a  wreck  of  his  former  self.  His  step  had  lost  its 
sprightliness  and  as  he  moved  about  he  seemed  as  if  uncer- 
tain of  his  strength.  He  who  had  been  the  welcomed  visitor 
at  so  many  homes  and  boon  companion  of  so  many  friends, 
seemed  to  have  lost  all  interest  in  social  gatherings,  while 
the  sprightly  wit  and  rich  repartee  that  had  adorned  his  con- 
versation gave  way  to  a  settled  and  sombre  taciturnity.  Even 
his  political  opponents  were  moved  to  pity  at  the  change  in 
him,  and  his  friends,  irrespective  of  class  or  creed,  could 
not  but  regret  the  untoward  circumstances  that  had  cons- 
pired to  blight  his  promising  career.  His  health  declined 
gradually  and,  on  the  10th  of  December,  he  passed  away  at 
his  home  in  Charlottetown  in  the  forty  fourth  year  of  his 
age. 

His  death  occasioned  universal  sorrow.  The  signal  ser- 
vices which  he  had  rendered  the  country  were  still  fresh  in 
the  minds  of  all,  while  the  brilliant  abilities  which  he  had 
displayed  in  fighting  the  battles  of  popular  rights  had  drawn 
to  him  an  amount  of  affection  and  admiration,  perhaps 
greater  than  that  accorded  to  any  public  man  since  his  day. 
Mr  Reilly,  who  had  defeated  him  in  the  recent  election,  des- 
cribed his  funeral  in  "The  Herald'',  and  concluded  with  the 
following  passage: 

"It  is  gratifying  to  know  that  the  distinguished  servi- 
ces of  the  deceased  and  the  unaided  force  of  superior  genius 
commanded  these  tokens  of  respect  from  what  we  regard  tm 
a  cold  and  phlegmatic  community,  and  we  consider  that  the 
solemn  pageant  of  Wednesday  last  reflects  honor  upon  the 
community  itself,  as  expressive  of  an  appreciation  of  impor- 


—  275  — 

tant  services  rendered  by  a  man  of  genius  to  his  adopted 
country". 

A  few  days  later  word  reached  Charlottetown  of  the 
death  of  Reverend  Dugald  Stanislaus  Macdonald,  at  one  time 
assistant  to  Bishop  Macdonald  at  Rustico  and  afterwards 
Pastor  at  Southwest.  Since  his  departure  from  Prince 
Edward  Island  he  had  been  stationed  at  St.  Francis'  in  Vic- 
toria County,  New  Brunswick,  where  he  had  charge  of  seve- 
ral missions.  The  circumstances  attending  his  death  were 
particularly  mournful.  On  a  dark  night  he  had  occasion  to 
cross  the  St.  John  River  at  a  point  where  there  was  a  fording 
place  at  low  water,  and  in  all  probability  he  lost  his  way  and 
so  missed  the  landing  on  the  opposite  shore.  It  was  supposed 
that  his  horse  in  trying  to  emerge  from  the  river  at  a  place 
where  the  shore  was  rocky  and  steep,  must  have  broken  the 
connecting  pin  of  the  waggon,  thus  precipitating  the  rear 
portion  of  the  vehicle  and  its  occupant  into  the  swift  flowing 
stream.  The  horse  succeeded  in  effecting  a  landing,  but  Fa- 
ther Macdonald  was  carried  away  by  the  current,  and  on 
the  following  day  his  lifeless  body  was  found  on  the  shore 
about  three  miles  from  the  scene  of  the  melancholy  accident. 

During  the  year  1867  three  priests  were  ordained  for 
the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown.  Of  these  the  first  was  Reve- 
rend Rodolphus  Peter  MacPhee,  a  native  of  the  Parish  of 
St.  George,  who  having  made  his  early  studies  in  the  district 
school,  spent  some  time  at  the  Grammar  School  in  George- 
town, whence  he  set  out  for  France  and  entered  the  Semi- 
nary of  Evreux.  Here  he  remained  over  six  years  and  was 
ordained  priest  by  Right  Reverend  Jean  S6bastien  Devou- 
coux,  Bishop  of  Evreux,  on  the  29th  day  of  June  1867.  The 
next  ordination  was  that  of  Reverend  James  MacKenna.  He 
was  a  native  of  Clogher  in  Ireland,  and  at  an  early  age  had 
emigrated  to  Charlottetown  with  his  parents.  He  studied 
for  a  time  at  St.  Dunstan's  College  and  afterwards  at  the 


—  270  — 

Seminary  of  Quebec*  Towards  the  close  of  his  theological 
studies  be  went  to  Montreal,  where  he  was  raised  t<>  the 
priesthood  by  Bishop   Bourgel   on  1 1 1 **  24th  of   November 

1867.  He  had  for  companion  of  his  ordination  Reverend 
James  Aeneas  Macdonald,  who  was  raised  to  the  order  of 
deacon  on  the  same  day.  Father  James  Aeneas  was  a  native 
of  the  Parish  of  St.  Andrew's  and  a  student  of  St.  Dunstan'a 
College  for  some  years.  Having  finished  his  classics  at  the 
College  he  went  to  Montreal  and  entered  the  Grand  Semi- 
nary for  the  study  of  theology.  Here  he  remained  three  years 
and,  at  the  close  of  his  seminary  course,  he  returned  home 
and  was  ordained  priest  by  Bishop  Madntyre  in  the  Oat1 
hedral  of  Oharlottetown  on  the  22nd  of  December  1867. 

With  these  three  new  priests  at  his  disposal  Bishop 
Madntyre  was  in  a  position  to  inaugurate  certain  changes 
which  he  deemed  necessary  for  the  better  administration  of 
the  missions  of  the  Diocese.  Early  in  the  autumn  he  was 
obliged  to  remove  the  Reverend  Dugald  J.  Maclsaac  from 
Tignish,  and  to  fill  the  vacancy  thus  created  the*  Reverend 
Father  Dugald  Macdonald  was  transferred  thither  from 
East  Point,  and  this  latter  place  fell  to  the  tare  of 
Reverend  William  Phelan,  who  had  charge  of  St.  Peter's 
since  the  beginning  of  the  year.  To  him  again  succeeded 
Rtverend  Rodolphus  P.  MacPhee,  who  assumed  charge  <>f 
St.  Peters  and  St.  Andrew's  ;  Reverend  Father  MacKenna 
was  appointed  assistant  at  the  Cathedral,  and  Reverend  Fa- 
ther .James  Aeneas  Macdonald  was  given  a  similar  position 
;it  Vernon  River,  in  succession  to  Reverend  R.  15.  Macdonald, 
who  had  recently  been  named  professor  at  St.  Dunstan'a  Col- 
lege. At  the  same  time  Reverend  Father  Reynolds  decided 
n.  retire  from  the  ministry  for  good,  and  soon  afterwards  he 
set  out  for  Ireland  where  he  died  an  edifying  death  a  few 
years  later.  The  missions  of  Lot  05  and  Kelly's  Cross,  which 
he  had  served  since  the  death  of  Father  Duffy,  were  thus  left 


—  277  — 

Without  a  pastor,  and  were  given  over  to  Reverend  Father 
Doyle  until  such  time  as  the  Bishop  could  make  some  more 
permanent  arrangement  for  their  spiritual  welfare. 

Shortly  after  his  removal  from  Tignish,  Father  Mac- 
Isaac  left  Prince  Edward  Island  and  never  returned.  He 
went  West  as  far  as  the  Diocese  of  St.Paul  and  died  there  a 
few  years  later  at  a  comparatively  early  age.  In  the  West 
he  spent  his  time  principally  in  teaching,  and  never  again 
took  up  the  work  of  the  ministry  for  which  experience  show- 
ed he  did  not  possess  the  necessary  qualifications  ;  but  that 
special  Providence,  which  directs  and  guards  the  priesthood, 
had  him  in  kindly  keeping,  and  when  the  end  came  to  him 
he  died  at  peace  with  God,  and  fortified  by  the  prayers  and 
sacraments  of  Mother  Church. 

The  year  1868  witnessed  considerable  progress  in  the 
Diocese  of  Charlottetown,  both  as  regards  the  temporal  aud 
spiritual  condition  of  the  people.  Its  early  days  found 
Bishop  Maclntyre  making  preliminary  arrangements  with 
a  view  to  providing  a  school  for  the  boys  of  the  Cathedral 
Parish.  Already  there  were  two  convents  in  the  city,  where- 
in the  girls  received  an  education  in  keeping  with  their  faith; 
but  up  till  now  there  was  no  adequate  provision  made  for 
the  boys,  and  His  Lordship  was  desirous  that  they  should 
have  equal  advantages  with  their  sisters  in  this  important 
particular.  He  acordingly  secured  a  suitable  site  north  of 
the  Cathedral,  on  the  corner  of  Great  George  and  Richmond 
Streets,  and  early  in  the  summer  a  number  of  men  went  bo 
work  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  large  three  story  brick  build- 
ing, which  when  completed  would  easily  accomodate  all  the 
boys  of  the  parish.  Throughout  the  entire  summer  and  au- 
tumn the  work  was  pushed  forward  with  activity,  so  that 
before  the  winter  had  set  in  the  exterior  was  well-nigh  com- 
pleted and  the  Bishop's  pious  desire  was  crystallized  in  the 
imposing  walls  of  St.  Patrick's  School. 


—  275  — 

At  the  same  time  Reverend  James  Phelan  was  building  I 
large  and  beautiful  parochial  house  at  Vernon  River,  and 
Reverend  R.  P.  MacPhee  was  busy  with  a  similar  undertak- 
ing for  the  parish  of  St  Peter's.  Away  to  the  westward  a 
new  mission  was  organized  at  Lot  II.  There  had  been  Ca- 
tholics in  that  locality  for  upwards  of  forty  years,  and  during 
all  that  time  they  were  without  mass  except  when  they  made 
a  journey  to  the  nearest  mission,  or  when  a  priest  would 
come  once  a  year  or  so,  and  say  mass  in  some  private  house 
in  the  neighborhood.  Now  they  made  up  their  minds  to  build 
a  place  of  worship  for  themselves,  and  forthwith  they  went 
to  work  to  provide  the  lumber  required  for  the  same.  They 
were  without  a  priest  to  direct  or  encourage  them,  but  they 
had  ready  hands  and  willing  hearts  and  work  went  on 
cheerily  despite  the  drawbacks  of  their  situation. 

Early  in  the  autumn  of  the  year  1868  Reverend  James  La- 
mont  arrived  in  Prince  Edward  Island.  He  was  a  native  of 
Scotland,  who,  having  grown  tired  of  the  conditions  that 
obtained  in  the  Motherland,  determined  to  emigrate  to  Aus- 
tralia. On  reaching  Liverpool,  however,  he  boarded  the  wrong 
vessel,  and  it  was  only  when  out  at  sea  that  he  learned  that 
he  was  being  carried  to  America  and  not  to  Australia.  Being 
a  man  of  equable  temper,  he  was  not  at  all  disturbed  by  his 
mistake.  When  told  by  the  Captain  that  the  ship  was 
bound  for  Halifax,  he  coolly  answered:  "Then  to  Halifax  I 
too  shall  go1',  a  resolution,  by  the  way,  born  of  sheer  neces- 
sity, as  there  remained  to  him  then  only  one  of  two  alterna- 
tives, either  go  forward  and  land  at  Halifax,  or  remain 
where  he  was  by  jumping  overboard.  He  wisely  chose  the 
former,  and  when  the  ship  arrived  in  port  he  made  his  way  to 
Charlottetown  and  proffered  his  services  to  Bishop  Maeln- 
tyre.  His  Lordship,  finding  his  credentials  correct  and  him- 
self well  recommended,  accepted  him  and  placed  him  for  the 
time  being  on  the  teaching  staff  of  St.  Dunstan's  College. 


—  279  — 

In  the  month  of  October  the  following  changes  took  place 
in  the  missions.  Reverend  Cajetan  Miville,  who  had  spent 
twenty  two  years  on  the  missions  of  the  Magdalen  Islands 
and  who  might  reasonably  lay  claim  to  a  less  arduous  posi- 
tion, was  transferred  to  the  pastoral  charge  of  Egmont  Bay, 
while  Reverend  Azade  J.  Trudelle,  pastor  at  this  latter  place, 
was  sent  to  the  Magdalen  Islands  to  replace  Father  Miville 
at  Havre-aux-Maisons  and  Etang  du  Nord.  Cascumpec, 
which  had  been  served  from  Egmont  Bay  since  the  departure 
of  Father  Roy,  was  again  favored  with  the  presence  of  a 
resident  priest,  the  Reverend  James  Aeneas  Macdonald,  who 
had  been  assistant  at  Vernon  River,  since  the  beginning  of 
the  year. 

In  the  autumn  of  the  present  year,  Prince  Edward  Island 
gave  its  second  member  to  the  Society  of  Jesus.  This  was 
Reverend  Neil  MacKinnon,  a  native  of  the  Parish  of  Grand 
River,  Lot  14.  Early  in  life  he  experienced  the  gentle  per- 
suasion of  divine  grace  calling  him  to  the  holy  priesthood, 
and  in  preparation  for  the  same  he  made  a  full  classical 
course  in  St.  Dunstan's  College,  after  which  he  entered  the 
Grand  Seminary  of  Montreal  for  the  study  of  Theology. 
Here  he  passed  two  years,  and  all  the  while  it  was  seem- 
ingly his  intention  to  return  home  after  ordination,  and 
devote  his  priestly  services  to  the  welfare  of  souls  in  his 
native  land.  Finally,  however,  he  charged  his  mind  in  this 
particular.  He  decided  to  become  a  Jesuit,  and  with  this 
intention,  severed  his  connection  with  the  Diocese  of  Char- 
lottetown,  and  entered  the  Novitiate  of  the  Society  of  Jesus 
on  the  6th  of  October  1868. 

About  this  time  word  reached  Charlottetown  of  the  death 
of  Reverend  Alexis  Belanger,  who  passed  away  at  St.  Geor- 
ge's Bay,  Newfoundland,  on  the  7th  of  September.  Father 
Belanger  had  served  on  the  missions  of  the  Magdalen  Is- 
lands for  ten  years,  and  during  fully  half  that  time  he  was 


—  260  — 

the  only  priest  in  that  remote  portion  of  the  Diocese.  When 
other  priests  had  come  there,  and  he  found  that  his  services 
could  well  be  dispensed  with,  he  made  his  way  to  Newfound* 
land,  and  assumed  charge  of  a  number  of  people  scattered 
for  upwards  of  four  hundred  miles  along  the  coast  line.  Here 
he  labored  amid  incredible  privations  till  the  voice  <»f  the 
Master  called  him  home  to  his  reward.  At  Great  Codroy 
may  still  be  seen  a  log  cabin  or  hut  about  twelve  feet  square 
in  which  he  made  his  home  during  the  early  years  of  his 
career  in  Newfoundland,  and  to  which  he  would  return 
weary  and  footsore  after  cold  and  tiresome  journeys  to  the 
remote  sections  of  his  spiritual  charge.  Like  the  Patriarch 
of  old  Father  Belanger  when  dying  requested  that  he  should 
be  buried  in  the  land  of  his  fore-fathers  and  this  pimis  re- 
quest was  religiously  carried  out.  After  death  his  body  was 
placed  aboard  ship  and  conveyed  to  the  Province  of  Quebec, 
and  there  buried  with  solemn  pomp  and  ceremony  in  his 
native  parish  of  St.  Roch-des-Aulnaies. 

The  close  of  the  year  1868  found  two  new  convent  schools 
in  Prince  Edward  Island,  in  charge  of  the  Sisters  of  Notre- 
Dame  of  Montreal,  one  at  Summerside,  opened  on  the  12th 
of  October  with  three  nuns  and  twenty-five  pupils  in  atten- 
dance, the  other  at  Tignish  opened  two  days  later,  with  an 
attendance  of  thirty  pupils  and  a  staff  of  three  nuns. 

Meanwhile  work  on  the  new  St.  Patrick's  School  was 
progressing  favorably  and  the  exterior  was  almost  comple- 
ted. The  upper  story  intended  for  a  public  hall  was  fitted  up 
for  use  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1869,  and  on  the  4th  <>f 
January  it  was  formally  opened  with  a  concert  given  by  the 
pupils  of  Notre  Dame  Convent  It  was  the  intention  of  the 
Bishop  to  place  the  school,  when  ready  for  occupation,  in  the 
hands  of  the  Brothers  of  the  Christian  Schools,  and,  in  the 
month  of  May  1869,  the  Provincial  of  that  order  came  to 


—  281  — 

Charlottetown  for  the  purpose  of  making  the  necessary  ar- 
rangenients. 

At  the  same  time  there  was  a  large  new  convent  in  course 
of  erection  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  town.  In  less  than 
Twelve  years  the  original  building  used  for  a  school  by  the 
Sisters  had  become  too  small  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
children  who  sought  admission  to  its  classes,  and  to  meet 
the  growing  demands  of  the  time  a  large  four  story  brick 
building  was  projected.  Ground  was  broken  early  in  the 
spring,  and  the  work  pushed  forward  with  energy,  in  order 
to  have  the  building  ready  for  use  in  the  summer  of  the 
following  year.  — 

The  efforts  thus  made  in  the  interest  of  Catholic  Educa- 
tion did  not  escape  the  notice  of  the  ultra  bigots  of  the  day. 
Father  Chiniquy  the  notorious  pervert,  who  had  recently 
paid  a  visit  to  Prince  Edward  Island,  became  alarmed  at 
the  condition  of  affairs  he  found  in  Charlottetown,  and 
shortly  after  his  return  to  his  home  in  Kankakee,  Illinois,  he 
wrote  to  a  friend  in  Charlottetown  a  letter  which,  though 
addressed  to  a  private  individual,  made  its  way  into  the 
public  prints  either  by  accident  or  design.  Accompanying 
the  letter  was  a  book  said  to  have  been  written  by  an  ex- 
nun,  and  entitled  "Mysteries  of  the  Neapolitan  Convents", 
which  set  forth  in  strong  and  vigorous  langage  the  dangers 
incurred  by  young  ladies  while  receiving  their  education  in 
convent  schools.  Father  Chiniquy,  recommending  the  book 
to  his  friend,  said: — "it  ought  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  Pro- 
testants of  Charlottetown  on  the  immoral  tendencies  of  a 
nunnery  education",  and  he  further  insisted  on  the  folly  of 
placing_young  girls  under  the  care  of  nuns,  "whose  horror 
for  the  Word  of  God  knows  no  bounds."  But  the  Protestants 
of  Charlottetown  were  not  sufficiently  gullible  to  accept  the 
advice  of  ex-priest  Chiniquy.  There  were  some,  no  doubt, 
who  believed  his  statements,  but  there  were  others,  and  they 


—  282  — 

usually  of  the  more  enlightened  class,  who  continued  to 
patronlie  the  convent  schools. 

In  the  matter  of  toleration  there  was  certainly  a  far  bet- 
ter spirit  prevailing  in  the  community.  There  were  many  evi- 
dences of  a  more  broad-minded  conception  of  the  rights  of 
;ill  classes  and  creeds,  as  witness  the  fact  that  the  Board 
of  Education,  so  long  an  exclusively  Protestant  body,  now- 
admitted  two  Catholics  viz:  Reverend  Angus  Macdonald 
and  Edward  Roche,  Esquire. 

During  these  latter  years  the  town  of  Summerside  had 
been  rapidly  growing  in  size  and  importance.  It  had  become 
in  a  measure  the  distributing  centre  for  the  trade  of  the 
whole  of  Prince  County,  and  this  fact,  together  with  its 
great  ship-building  industry,  drew  many  people  to  settle  in 
and  around  it.  Many  of  these  new-comers  were  Catholics, 
and  these  added  to  the  former  residents  soon  overtaxed  the 
capacity  of  the  little  parish  church.  A  more  commodious 
place  of  worship  was  imperatively  necessary,  and  Very,  Re- 
verend  James  Macdonald,  who  was  in  charge  of  the  mission, 
decided  that  it  should  be  built  in  brick  so  as  to  be  in  keep- 
ing with  the  growth  and  spirit  of  the  place.  Work  was  com- 
menced in  the  spring  of  1869,  and  on  the  14th  of  July  the 
corner-stone  was  laid  with  becoming  solemnity.  The  cere- 
mony was  performed  by  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Rogers, 
who  came  over  from  Chatham  for  the  purpose,  and  at  the 
close  of  the  function,  Bishop  Maclntyre  celebrated  Ponti- 
fical High  Mass,  which  was  followed  by  an  appropriate 
sermon  by  Reverend  Father  Lamont. 

The  year  1869  is  famous  in  the  history  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  because  it  witnessed  the  solemn  opening  of  the 
oecumenical  Council  of  the  Vatican.  On  the  29th  of  June 
the  Sovereign  Pontiff  Pius  IX  promulgated  the  Bull  of 
Convocation  summoning  the  bishops  of  the  Universal 
Church  to  repair  to  Rome.  The  8th  of  December  was  chosen 


—  283  — 

as  the  date  of  meeting,  and  before  that  time  over  seven  hun- 
dred bishops  had  made  their  way  to  the  Eternal  City.  Bishop 
Maelntyre  and  Bishop  Mackinnon  of  Arichat  made  the  jour- 
ney together.  They  took  steamer  at  Halifax  on  the  10th  of 
September,  and  spent  over  two  months  travelling  in  the 
Holy  Land,  whence  they  returned  to  Rome  in  time  for  the 
opening  of  the  Council. 

In  that  august  assembly,  composed  of  bishops  from 
every  country  under  the  sun,  the  Bishop  of  Charlottetown 
was  one  of  the  most  imposing  figures.  Tall,  dignified  and 
handsome,  he  naturally  would  attract  attention,  while  those, 
who  were  admitted  to  scan  the  inner  workings  of  the  Coun- 
cil, could  not  fail  to  observe  his  unswerving  loyalty  and 
sturdy  devotedness  to  the  Chair  of  Peter.  Whatever  diffe- 
rences of  opinion  might  arise  during  the  period  of  discus- 
sion, Bishop  Maelntyre  was  first,  last,  and  always  with 
and  for  the  Pope.  The  great  question  of  Papal  Infallibility 
was,  as  is  well  known,  the  principal  subject  of  discussion, 
and  whilst  there  were  a  few  who  opposed  it  entirely,  and 
others  who,  having  no  doubt  of  the  fact  itself,  feared  disas- 
trous consequences  from  its  definition,  Bishop  Maelntyre 
was  not  of  their  number.  He  was  a  living  expression  of  the 
virile  faith  of  his  diocese,  and  whatever  others  might  think 
or  say,  he  saw  no  cause  for  alarm  within  the  limits  of  his 
jurisdiction,  should  the  Church  in  Council  apply  to  her 
visible  head  the  words  of  her  Divine  Founder: — "I  have 
prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not:  and  thou,  being 
once  converted,  confirm  thy  brethren.''  Hence,  when  a  peti- 
tion was  circulated  praying  that  the  dogma  of  Papal  Infal- 
libility would  not  be  proposed  during  the  Council,  and  set- 
ting forth  that  disastrous  results  might  accrue  to  religion, 
should  the  promoters  of  the  dogma  persist  in  the  course  they 
had  mapped  out  for  themselves,  Bishop  Maelntyre,  having 
considered  the  matter  in  all   its  phases,  decided  that  he 


—  284  — 

would  have  nothing  to  do  with  it.  Though  it  bore  the  signa- 
tures  of  three  of  his  colleagues  in  the  episcopate,  a  majority 
in  fact  of  the  Maritime  bishops,  it  did  not  embody  the  views 
of  the  Bishop  of  Charlottetown,  nor  express  the  faith  of  his 
flock,  and  accordingly  he  gave  it  no  countenance,  and  stead- 
fastly refused  to  lend  to  it  the  prestige  of  his  name. 

Whilst  thus  engaged  in  dealing  with  the  broad  issues 
that  concerned  the  Church  universal,  Bishop  Maclntyre  evi- 
dently did  not  lose  sight  of  the  affairs  of  his  own  diocese,  for 
he  kept  up  a  continual  correspondence  with  Very  Reverend 
Dr  Macdonald,  whom  he  had  named  Administrator  during  his 
absence.  This  correspondence  is  interesting  for  many  rea- 
sons, but  especially  for  this  fact,  that  it  gives  us  a  clear 
insight  into  the  character  of  the  man.  Particularly  does  it 
reveal  to  us  his  great  capacity  for  work,  his  marvellous 
grasp  of  details  and  his  interest  in  matters  which  to  the 
casual  observer  might  seem  to  be  of  only  minor  importance. 
The  new  convent  and  St.  Patrick's  School  were  in  process  of 
erection  at  the  time,  and  not  an  item  or  detail  of  their  cons- 
truction that  did  not  claim  his  attention.  Indeed  his  letters 
would  seem  to  indicate  that  he  wished  to  be  as  well  informed 
with  regard  to  them  as  he  doubtlessly  would  have  been,  had 
he  been  on  the  spot  and  able  to  study  the  situation  at  first 
hand.  Every  letter  too,  contains  advice  and  direction  to 
aid  the  Administrator  in  diocesan  matters  so  that  all  would 
be  well  with  the  flock  during  the  absence  of  the  chief  pastor. 
Nor  did  he  forget  his  friends.  His  letters  teem  with  remem- 
brances for  them.  He  has  a  kind  word  for  this  one,  a  sym- 
pathetic message  for  that  other  one,  and  for  all  a  prayerful 
affection  that  distance  did  not  diminish  nor  absence  impair. 

There  were  some  changes  made  in  the  management  of  the 
missions  during  the  autumn  of  the  year  1869,  all  of  which 
had  been  arranged  for  by  the  Bishop  before  his  departure 
for  the  Holy  Land.  In  the  first  place  it  was  found  necessary 


—  285  — 

to  place  a  new  man  at  the  head  of  St.  Dunstan's  College, 
and  Very  Reverend  James  Macdonald  was  called  from  the 
quiet  of  his  country  missions  to  become  rector  of  the  insti- 
tution. Father  Angus,  who  had  labored  for  fourteen  years 
in  that  position  and  had  achieved  marvellous  results,  was 
relieved  from  active  duty  for  a  time,  and,  in  the  month  of 
October,  he  set  out  for  Rome,  where  he  assisted  at  the  Vati- 
can Council,  in  the  capacity  of  Theologian  to  the  Bishop. 
Reverend  Father  MacKenna,  who  had  been  assistant  at  the 
Cathedral  since  his  ordination,  succeeded  Very  Reverend 
Father  James  at  Indian  River  and  Summerside.  At  the 
same  time  Father  Belcourt  was  transferred  to  the  Mission 
of  Etang  du  Nord  in  the  Magdalen  Islands,  and  his  place  at 
Rustico  fell  to  Father  Rodolphus  P.  MacPhee,  together  with 
the  mission  of  Hope  River,  which  had  hitherto  been  served 
by  Father  Doyle  from  Southwest.  Father  Lamont  was  re- 
moved from  St.  Dunstan's  College  to  succeed  Father  Mac- 
Phee at  St.  Andrew's  and  St.  Peter's.  Reverend  Father  Que- 
villon,  resident  pastor  at  Miscouche  for  ten  years,  now  made 
up  his  mind  to  leave  the  diocese  and  move  to  the  United 
States,  and  the  vacancy  thus  created  was  filled  in  the  month 
of  August  by  the  appointment  of  Reverend  R.  B.  Macdonald, 
who  also  took  charge  of  the  mission  of  Grand  River  Lot  14. 
For  some  time  the  mission  of  Mount  Carmel  Fifteen  Point 
had  been  served  from  Miscouche,  but  now  its  lot  is  cast  in 
better  times,  for  it  is  blessed  by  the  appointment  of  a  resi- 
dent pastor,  Reverend  Father  Perry,  who  comes  forth  from 
his  prolonged  retirement  at  Nail  Pond,  to  take  up  once  more 
the  work  of  the  sacred  ministry. 


CHAPTER  XXI 


REV.  D.  J.  GILLIS  ORDAINED. — REV.  J.  L.  BROYDRICK  ORDAINED. — 
CHURCH  AT  ROLLO  BAY  ENLARGED. — BISHOP  MACINTYRE  RETURNS 
FROM  THE  VATICAN  COUNCIL. — NEW  CONVENT  OPENED  IN  CHAR- 
LOTTETOWN. — REV.  J.  J.  A.  MACDONALD  ORDAINED. — FATHER 
LAMONT  LEAVES  ST.  ANDREW'S  J  IS  SUCCEEDED  BY  FATHER 
GILLIS. — FATHER  ANGUS  IN  CHARGE  OF  FORT  AUGUSTUS  J  OPENS 
NEW  CHURCH  THERE. — NEW  CHURCH  AT  PALMER  ROAD. — CHRIS- 
TIAN BROTHERS  COME  TO  CHARLOTTETOWN. — CHURCH  AT  LOT  II. 
— YOUNG  MEN  OF  CHARLOTTETOWN  PRESENT  A  TESTIMONIAL  TO 
THE  NUNS  OF  NOTRE  DAME. — BUILDING  HAULED  FtfOM  MOUNT 
CARMEL  TO  SUMMERSIDE  FOR  PAROCHIAL  HOUSE. — DR  O'BRIEN 
ORDAINED. —  OLD  BELL  FOUND  AT  MORELL. — REV.  D.  J.  G.  MAC- 
DONALD  ORDAINED. — NEW  CHURCH  AT  SUMMERSIDE  INJURED  BY 
STORM. — JAMES  THORNTON'S  DEATH. — BISHOP,  MACINTYRE  IN 
POOR  HEALTH. — FATHER  BROYDRICK's  DEATH. — BUILDING  OPE- 
RATIONS AT  TIGNISH,  SOUTHWEST,  SOUTH  SHORE  AND  MONTAGUE 
BRIDGE. — FATHER  WILLIAM  PHELAN  GOES  TO  MONTAGUE  WEST. — 
FATHER  GREGORY  APPOINTED  TO  EAST  POINT. — REV.  J.  C.  Al  AC- 
DONALD  AND  REV.  M.J.  MACMILLAN  ORDAINED. — FATHER  ANGUS 
GOES  ABROAD. — FATHER  TRUDELLE  APPOINTED  PASTOR  OF  HOPE 
RIVER. 

The  first  event  of  the  year  1870  that  claims  our  attention 
is  the  ordination  of  Reverend  Daniel  Jerome  Gill  is,  which 
took  place  in  the  Cathedral  of  Montreal  on  the  first  of  Mm  v. 
A  native  of  Miscouche  in  Prince  County,  he  made  his  ear- 
lier studies  in  the  district  school,  whence  he  passed  to  St. 


—  288  — 

Dunstan's  College.  In  the  year  1865  he  entered  the  Grand 
Seminary  of  Montreal  and  remained  there  till  his  ordina- 
tion, when  he  was  appointed  assistant  at  St.  Patrick** 
Church  in  that  City,  in  order  to  acquire  an  insight  ini<»  the 
practical  work  of  the  holy  ministry. 

Within  a  month  another  native  Islander  Reverend  Ja- 
mes Louis  Broydrick  was  raised  to  the  priesthood.  Father 
Broydrick  was  born  in  Charlottetown  and  had  attended 
the  Cathedral  School  from  a  tender  age.  He  made  his  class- 
ical studies  in  St.  Dunstan's  College,  and  afterwards  took 
up  Theology  in  the  Seminary  of  Montreal,  where  he  was 
ordained  priest  by  Bishop  Bourget  on  the  11th  of  June 
1870.  He  returned  home  without  delay,  and  was  appointed 
assistant  to  Very  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  at  the  Cathedral 
of  Charlottetown. 

During  the  present  summer  the  Church  of  St.  Alexis 
at  Rollo  Bay  was  enlarged  and  in  a  great  measure  remo- 
delled. A  new  tower  surmounted  by  a  spire  gave  to  the 
front  a  church-like  appearance  hitherto  wanting,  while  a 
chancel  and  sacristy  added  to  the  rear  supplied  the  increased 
accomodation  made  necessary  by  the  rapid  growth  of  the 
population.  The  work  was  done  under  the  supervision  of 
Reverend  D.  F.  Macdonald,  whose  sphere  of  duty  comprised 
the  Missions  of  Souris,  Rollo  Bay  and  Little  Pond. 

Meanwhile  close  attention  to  the  sessional  work  of  the 
Vatican  Council  began  to  tell  on  Bishop  Maclntyre.  Du- 
ring the  winter  he  had  borne  the  strain  without  any  appa- 
rent loss  of  strength,  but  when  the  summer  had  set  in, 
bringing  with  it  the  trying  heat  of  the  Roman  climate,  he 
soon  lost  energy,  and  it  was  plain  to  his  friends  that  he 
could  not  long  continue  in  attendance  at  the  Sessions,  with- 
out grave  and  perhaps  lasting  consequences  to  his  health. 
He  accordingly  applied  for  a  leave  of  absence,  which  was 
granted  with  some  reluctance,  and  towards  the  first  of  June 


—  23i*  — 

he  left  Rome,  and  having  travelled  leisurely  by  way  of 
France  and  the  British  Islands,  arrived  in  Charlottetown 
in  the  evening  of  the  first  of  July.  He  received  a  glad  wel- 
come on  his  arrival.  The  citizens  irrespective  of  class  or 
creed  turned  out  in  crowds  to  do  him  honor.  He  was  es- 
corted from  the  boat  to  the  Cathedral  by  the  Irish  Volun- 
teers in  uniform,  headed  by  a  band  playing  appropriate 
airs.  In  front  marched  the  Benevolent  Irish  Society  in  re- 
galia followed  by  a  large  number  of  citizens  walking  in  pro- 
cession, while  the  streets  on  both  sides  were  lined  with 
spectators  who  cheered  the  Bishop  as  he  passed.  When  the 
procession  had  reached  the  Cathedral  and  the  Bishop  had 
taken  his  seat  on  his  episcopal  throne,  Richard  Reddin  Es- 
quire, Secretary  of  the  Benevolent  Irish  Society,  stepped 
inside  the  sanctuary,  and  standing  between  the  President 
and  Vice-President  of  the  Society  read  an  address,  in  which 
he  gave  expression  to  the  delight  of  the  people  on  the  safe 
lvnirn  of  their  chief  pastor.  In  conclusion  he  said: — 

'The  Catholics  of  Charlottetown  take  this  opportunity 
to  give  public  expression  of  their  attachment  to  the  Chair 
of  St.  Peter,  in  matters  religious  and  spiritual,  and  they 
trust  that  they  shall  ever  be  found  ready  to  yield  a  willing 
obedience  to  everything  propounded  by  the  infallible  au- 
thority of  the  Church,  of  which  it  is  their  privilege  to  be 
members.  In  conclusion,  accept  again  and  again  a  hearty 
and  generous  welcome  from  the  Catholics  of  Charlottetown, 
and  all  of  them  to  express  to  you  the  esteem  which  they 
entertain  for  you,  not  only  as  their  venerable  Bishop,  but 
as  a  gentleman  and  a  fellow  colonist,  who  has  the  respect, 
•  st <*em  and  veneration  of  all  classes  and  creeds  in  the  com- 
munity". 

The  bishop  on  his  return  found  the  new  brick  convent 
almost  completed.  In  fact  the  work  had  so  progress..] 
.luring  the  last  few  months,  that  the  nuns  we  eagerly  await 

19 


—  290  — 

ing  his  coming,  that  his  presence  might  enhance  the  cere- 
monies which  they  had  projected  for  the  solemn  opening  of 
their  new  residence.  The  occasion  was  set  down  for  the  5th 
of  July,  and  took  the  form  of  a  solemn  blessing  of  the  house, 
followed  in  the  evening  by  a  grand  concert  given  by  the 
pupils  of  the  institution.  The  large  hall  in  the  topmost 
story  of  the  building  was  crowded  to  the  doors,  and  the  en- 
entertainment,  which  was  patronized  by  the  elite  of  the 
Town,  was  pronounced  an  unqualified  success.  It  was  in- 
deed the  first  of  those  classic  entertainments  which  have 
made  the  Notre  Dame  Convent  justly  famous,  and  which 
have  done  perhaps  more  than  anything  else  to  popularize 
the  institution  by  demonstrating,  in  the  most  convincing 
manner,  the  refining  influence  exercised  by  the  Sisters  upon 
the  character  of  the  pupils  entrusted  to  their  care. 

On  the  23rd  of  October  Bishop  Maclntyre  officiated  at  an 
ordination  ceremony  in  the  Church  at  St.  Andrew's,  when 
Reverend  James  Joseph  Alexander  Macdonald,  a  native  of 
that  parish,  was  raised  to  the  priesthood.  Father  Joseph, 
as  he  was  called,  made  his  studies  at  St.  Dunstan's  College, 
and  afterwards  in  the  Grand  Seminary  of  Montreal,  but 
failing  health  compelled  him  to  return  home  before  the 
completion  of  his  theological  course.  The  Bishop,  foreseeing 
that  he  would  never  be  able  to  resume  his  studies,  decided 
to  ordain  him  at  once,  more  in  compliment  to  his  extraor- 
dinary piety,  than  in  view  of  any  service  he  would  be  able 
to  render  the  Diocese  in  the  active  ministry.  After  his  ordi- 
nation  he  remained  at  the  home  of  his  father  at  St.  Peter's 
Lake,  where  his  life  of  unostentations  piety  and  unfailing 
resignation  to  God's  will,  during  his  trying  illness,  proved 
a  veritable  benediction  to  all  who  came  under  the  sphere  of 
his  influence. 

Bishop  Maclntyre  on  the  occasion  of  his  visit  to  St.  An- 
drew's for  the  ordination  of  Father  Joseph,   felt  himself 


—  291  — 

obliged  to  inaugurate  a  change  in  the  administration  of 
that  mission.  Father  Lamont  not  having  succeded  in  the 
care  of  his  missions  as  well  as  the  Bishop  would  desire,  he 
was  again  appointed  to  the  teaching  staff  of  St.  Dunstan's 
College,  while  his  place  at  St.  Andrew's  and  adjoining  mis- 
sions was  given  over  to  Father  D.  J.  Gillis,  who  had  re- 
cently returned  from  Montreal.  Father  Lamont  did  not 
remain  long  at  the  College.  Before  winter  had  set  in,  he 
went  abroad  and  made  his  way  to  the  Province  of  Ontario, 
where  he  labored  with  much  success  till  his  death. 

A  change  of  a  like  nature  was  made  at  this  time  in  the 
mission  of  St.  Patrick's,  Fort  Augustus.  Since  the  foun- 
dation of  the  mission  it  had  been  served  from  Tracadie,  and 
during  these  latter  years  had  received  only  scant  attention, 
on  account  of  the  many  duties  that  devolved  upon  Father 
Thomas  Phelan  who  was  in  charge.  Now  however  it  seemed 
to  deserve  more  bountiful  treatment  on  the  part  of  the  reli- 
gious authorities,  because  its  population  had  recently  grown 
with  great  rapidity,  and  accordingly,  in  the  early  autumn, 
it  welcomed  its  first  resident  pastor,  Reverend  Father  Angus 
Macdonald,  former  Rector  of  St.  Dunstan's  College.  On 
entering  upon  his  new  charge,  he  found  a  church  in  course 
of  construction,  which  had  been  commenced  in  the  previous 
year.  With  his  characteristic  energy  he  pushed  forward 
the  work  of  building,  and  on  the  8th  of  December  it  was 
solemnly  dedicated  by  Bishop  Mclntyre,  in  the  presence 
of  a  large  concourse  of  people  assembled  from  all  the  neigh- 
boring missions. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  the  Mission  of  The  Immaculate 
Conception  at  Palmer  Road  was  founded.  During  the  latter 
years  the  people  residing  in  and  around  Tignish  had  in- 
creased with  marvellous  rapidity,  and  many  were  obliged 
to  move  away  in  quest  of  places  whereon  to  erect  homes. 
Not  wishing  to  go  to  a  great  distance  from  their  kindred. 


—  292  — 

thcv  ti.uk  up  minis  on  Lots  Two  and  Three,  which  up  to 
this  time  had  been  only  sparsely  settled.  As  many  of  them 
1 1  re  far  from  a  church,  they  decided  to  build  a  plate  of 
urn-ship  in  a  central  locality,  and  thus  save  themselves  a 
long  and  tiresome  journey  to  Tignish  ;  and  being  encouraged 
in  this  pious  desire  by  Reverend  Dugald  M.  Macdonald,  the 
pastor  of  Tignish,  they  soon  erected  a  little  church,  in  which 
mass  was  said  for  the  first  time  in  the  autumn  of  this  year. 

The  Christian  Brothers  were  now  in  charge  of  St.  Pa- 
trick's School  in  Charlottetown.  In  the  month  of  September 
four  members  of  the  community  arrived  and  immediately 
opened  school  with  an  attendance  of  over  a  hundred  hoys. 
It  was  a  most  auspicious  beginning  and  seemed  a  happj 
augury  of  the  success  that  awaited  an  enterprise  inaugu- 
rated by  the  Bishop  amid  much  care  and  anxiety.  Soon  thcv 
fitted  up  a  little  chapel  in  the  building,  and  on  Christmas 
morning,  it  was  solemnly  dedicated  to  the  woship  of  Alm- 
ighty God,  when  Very  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  said  mass 
in  it  for  the  first  time. 

On  the  same  day  the  little  church  of  St.  Bridget's  at  Lot 
II  was  opened  with  Midnight  Mass,  offered  up  by  Reve- 
rend James  Aeneas  Macdonald  of  Cascumpec.  It  was  a  time 
of  great  rejoicing  on  the  part  of  that  devoted  people,  when 
the  Prince  of  Peace,  on  His  own  natal  day,  came  clown  at 
the  voice  of  his  minister,  to  bless  a  work  undertaken  and 
carried  out  amid  hardships  that  only  virile  faith  and  fer- 
vent piety  could  overcome. 

The  closing  months  of  the  year  1870  found  the  Sisters  of 
Notre  Dame  occupying  their  new  convent  in  Charlottetown. 
It  was  large  and  commodious,  but,  as  may  well  be  expected, 
lacked  many  of  the  conveniences  and  contorts  usually  found 
in  institutions  of  the  kind.  The  young  men  of  the  City,  to 
testify  their  sympathy  with  the  work  done  in  the  institu- 
tion, and  to  show  their  appreciation  of  the  devotedness  dis- 


—  2'J3  — 

played  by  the  Sisters,  made  a  collection  amongst  themselves 
amounting  to  fifty  pounds,  which  they  offered  as  a  new 
year's  gift  to  the  community.  The  committee  of  presenta- 
tion, composed  of  Messrs  Patrick  Blake,  W.  W.  Sullivan, 
Charles  Quirk  and  Alexander  G.  Macdougall,  waited  on  the 
nuns  on  the  last  day  of  the  year  and  presented  the  gift 
accompanied  by  an  address  which  elicited  a  touching  and 
grateful  reply  on  the  part  of  the  Reverend  Mother  Superior. 
Some  years  prior  to  this  time,  when  Father  Quevillon  was 
in  charge  of  the  Mission  of  Mount  Carmel,  he  directed  his 
parishioners  to  erect  a  large  building,  which  he  intended 
for  a  boys  school,  and  which,  he  hoped,  yould  supplement 
in  that  part  of  the  diocese  the  work  done  by  the  Convent  of 
Miscouche.  For  many  reasons,  however,  that  he  might  well 
have  fore-seen,  his  plans  did  not  mature.  An  institution  of 
such  a  nature  in  charge  of  a  religious  community  was  a 
manifest  impossibility  in  a  country  sparsely  settled  and 
amongst  a  people  who  were  poor,  and  hence  the  project  came 
to  naught.  When  the  exterior  of  the  building  had  been  about 
completed,  the  work  of  construction  was  suspended  and  the 
projected  school  was  never  finished.  In  this  condition  the 
building  was  of  no  real  value  to  the  parish,  and  if  allowed 
to  remain  so,  it  would  soon  go  to  utter  ruin.  Accordingly 
Father  Perry  consulted  with  his  people,  and  they  decided 
to  present  it  as  it  stood  to  the  people  of  Summerside,  who 
were  at  this  time  about  taking  the  first  steps  to  provide 
themselves  with  a  parochial  house.  Father  MacKenna 
gladly  accepted  the  proffered  gift,  and  at  once  proposed  to 
his  congregation  that  they  should  transport  the  same  from 
Fifteen  Point  to  Summerside.  They  entered  into  the  spirit 
of  the  case  with  hearty  good  will,  and  aided  by  their  friends 
of  Mount  Carmel,  detached  the  building  from  its  foundation, 
and  hauled  it  across  the  ice  to  Summerside  where  they  ar- 


—  294  — 

rived  with  their  huge  burden  on  the  21st  of  February  1871. 
On  the  following  day  it  was  conveyed  through  the  town  to 
the  site  which  it  occupies  at  the  present  day. 

The  first  ordination  which  we  have  to  note  in  the  year 
1871  is  that  of  Reverend  Cornelius  O'Brien  D.  D.,  a  native 
of  the  parish  of  Rustico.  In  his  early  years  he  attended  the 
schools  of  his  native  district,  and  as  he  was  budding  into 
manhood,  he  entered  upon  a  clerkship  in  one  of  the  dry 
goods  stores  of  Summerside.  Here  he  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  Very  Reverend  James  Macdonald,  who  was  at  that 
time  in  charge  of  the  mission,  and  who,  impressed  with 
the  abilities  and  piety  of  the  young  man,  spoke  of  him  in  a 
very  flattering  manner  to  the  Bishop.  His  Lordship,  ever 
on  the  watch  for  young  men  of  good  dispositions,  in  whom 
he  hoped  to  discover  the  latent  germ  of  a  divine  calling, 
conferred  with  young  O'Brien  on  the  matter,  and  having 
sounded  the  hidden  depths  of  his  soul's  aspirations,  he  was 
firmly  convinced  that  the  young  man  was  called  to  higher 
duties  than  those  of  a  clerk  in  a  common  store.  He  accord- 
ingly offered  him  an  opportunity  of  making  a  course  of 
studies,  which  was  gladly  accepted,  and  soon  he  resigned 
his  position  of  clerk  to  become  a  student  at  St.  Dunstan's 
College.  His  career  in  college  was  a  brilliant  one.  It  was 
indeed  so  satisfactory  to  the  Bishop,  that  he  appointed  him 
to  a  free  scholarship  at  the  Propaganda  College  in  Rome  in 
the  year  1864.  His  stay  in  Rome  extended  over  a  period  of 
seven  years,  during  which  he  devoted  his  time  to  the  study 
of  Philosophy  and  Theology  with  admirable  success,  and 
having  obtained  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity  he  was 
raised  to  the  priesthood  by  Cardinal  Patrizzi,  in  the  Church 
of  St.  John  Lateran  on  the  8th  of  April  1871.  Shortly  after 
his  ordination  he  set  out  for  home  and  arrived  in  Chariot- 
tetown  on  the  17th  of  July.  He  was  gladly  welcomed  by  the 
Bishop,  who  thus  far  had  taken  such  deep  and  practical 


—  295  — 

interest  in  his  welfare,  and  after  a  short  vacation,  that  he 
might  repair  his  health  which  was  considerably  shattered 
by  long  and  arduous  study,  he  was  appointed  to  the  teaching 
staff  of  St.  Dunstan's  College. 

During  the  present  year  an  incident  occurred  in  the  Pa- 
rish of  Morell,  that  served  to  link  the  present  peaceful  con- 
ditions of  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown  with  a  more  trou- 
bled and  distressful  past.  On  the  9th  of  August  as  the 
workmen  were  putting  the  finishing  touches  to  the  new 
church  at  that  place,  a  farmer  named  Barry  residing  at 
Stookely  Farm,  about  two  miles  distant,  happened  to  be 
ploughing  in  a  field!  near  his  house.  Suddenly  his  plough 
came  in  contact  with  some  obstruction,  which  gave  forth  a 
sound  so  peculiar  as  to  excite  at  once  his  curiosity.  He 
proceeded  to  investigate  and  presently  unearthed  a  large 
bell,  that  had  apparently  lain  there  for  many  a  day.  Those 
of  our  readers  who  are  familiar  with  the  early  history  of 
the  Church  in  Prince  Edward  Island  will  here  recall  that, 
under  the  French  Regime  a  considerable  settlement  had  been 
formed  at  St.  Peter's  Harbor,  at  a  place  afterwards  called 
Stookely,  and  that  it  had  been  formed  into  a  regular  parish 
with  a  resident  pastor.  At  the  time  of  the  English  Conquest 
the  mission  had  been  destroyed,  the  people  driven  out  and 
placed  aboard  ships  to  be  transported  back  to  France.  Tra- 
dition has  it  that  when  they  had  heard  of  the  arrival  of  the 
hostile  troops  at  Port  La  Joie,  they  at  once  began  to  make 
preparations  to  meet  the  storm  of  ruin  which  they  fore-saw 
would  soon  burst  over  their  heads,  and  they  removed  from 
the  church  all  the  sacred  vessels,  vestments  and  other  mo- 
vables, and  buried  them  carefully  in  the  ground  so  they 
would  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  English  invaders.  From 
that  sad  day  the  old  bell  had  been  silent.  It  no  longer 
pealed  forth  its  glad  summons  to  prayer  and  sacrifice.  It 
lay  forgotten  in  the  silent  earth  till  the  month  of  August 


—  296  — 

1871,  when  it  was  awakened  from  its  slumber  of  one  hun- 
dred and  thirteen  years  by  the  instrusive  plough  of  a  busy 
husbandman.  1 

On  the  8th  of  October  an  ordination  service  was  per- 
formed in  the  Church  of  St.  Theresa  near  Montreal,  when 
Reverend  Donald  James  Gregory  Macdonald  was  ordained 
priest  by  Bishop  Bourget.  Father  Gregory  was  born  <>n  the 
banks  of  the  Pisquid  River  in  the  Parish  of  St.  Andrew's 
and  entered  St.  Dunstan's  College  at  an  early  age.  He  after- 
wards went  to  Rome  and  became  a  student  in  the  College 
of  the  Propaganda,  but  his  health  failing  he  was  obliged 
to  return  to  his  home.  After  a  rest  under  the  paternal  roof, 
he  spent  some  time  in  the  South,  and  finding  himself  con- 
siderable improved  in  health  and  able  to  resume  his  studies, 
he  entered  the  Grand  Seminary  of  Montreal  and  remained 
there  till  his  ordination  to  the  priesthood.  He  then  set  out 
for  Charlottetown  and  was  appointed  assistant  to  Reve- 
rend Father  Peter  MacPhee  at  Rustico. 

On  the  19th  of  October  of  this  year  a  violent  storm  of 
wind  and  rain  passed  over  Prince  Edward  Island.  It  was 
particularly  severe  in  the  western  section  of  the  Province, 
where  it  caused  considerable  damage  to  property.  In  Sum- 
merside  the  church  in  course  of  construction  suffered  to  m 
considerable  extent.  It  happened  that  the  roof  had  been 
raised  only  a  few  days  previously  and  had  not  been  com* 
pletely  covered  in,  and  on  this  account  it  became  a  ready 
prey  to  the  fury  of  the  storm,  and  soon  fell  to  the  ground 
where  it  lay  scattered  in  all  directions.  The  upper  portion 
of  the  brick  walls  too,  were  somewhat  injured,  and  taken 
all  in  all,  it  was  a  serious  setback  to  an  enterprise  that  had 
hitherto  advanced  only  in  a  slow  way  owing  to  lack  of 
means.    But  Father  MacKenna  was  not  in  the  least  dis- 

1  This  Bell  since  recast  is  in  use  in  the  Church  of  St.  Alexis  at  Rollo  Bay. 


—  297  — 

• 
heartened.  He  appealed  to  his  faithful  parishioners  for  fresh 

efforts  and  more  generous  contributions.  Soon  the  brick 
walls  were  repaired,  the  roof  frame  once  more  raised  and 
secured  against  all  possibility  of  danger,  the  work  of  board- 
ing and  shingling  went  on  with  speed,  and  the  whole  was 
completely  covered  in  before  the  cold  of  winter  came  to 
put  a  stop  to  building  operations. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year  1871  the  Diocese  of  Char- 
lottetown  was  called  upon  to  mourn  the  death  of  James 
Thornton,  one  of  the  diocesan  students  preparing  for  the 
priesthood.  This  promising  young  man  was  born  at  St. 
Andrew's  Point  near  Georgetown,  and  from  an  early  age 
had  manifested  a  decided  inclination  for  the  sacred  mi- 
nistry. To  prepare  himself  for  this  high  calling  he  spent 
some  time  at  St.  Dunstan's  College,  and  afterwards  entered 
the  Grand  Seminary  of  Montreal,  where  he  won  the  love 
and  esteem  of  his  superiors  by  his  fervent  piety  and  high 
respect  for  rule  and  discipline.  Few  indeed  could  look  for- 
ward to  a  more  useful  career  in  the  Church  than  young 
Thornton,  when  he  was  suddenly  stricken  down  with  small 
pox,  and  died  in  the  hospital  on  the  14th  of  November  after 
only  a  few  days  illness. 

The  early  days  of  the  year  1872  found  Bishop  Maclntyre 
in  a  state  of  health  that  gave  considerable  anxiety  to  his 
friends.  Ever  since  his  return  from  the  Vatican  Council 
he  had  been  more  or  less  ailing,  and  in  the  autumn  of  the 
year  1871  he  contracted  a  severe  cold  to  which  he  paid  little 
or  no  attention  at  the  time,  but  as  was  his  wont  went  on 
with  his  occupations  in  utter  disregard  of  the  consequences. 
In  the  course  of  time  he  developed  an  alarming  bronchial 
affection,  that  refused  to  yield  to  treatment,  and  though  he 
himself  did  not  seem  to  realize  the  gravity  of  his  condition, 
his  friends  began  to  entertain  serious  doubts  concerning 
the  outcome  of  his  malady.    He  was  advised  to  go  abroad 


—  298  — 
• 
for  a  time,  and  in  the  early  spring  he  started  for  the  South, 
accompanied  by  Very  Reverend  James  Macdonald,  Rector 
of  St.  Dunstan's  College.  They  spent  some  time  in  New 
York,  where  the  Bishop  consulted  an  eminent  specialist, 
and  as  the  spring  changed  into  rammer  they  returned  to 
Charlottetown.  The  journey  and  special  treatment  did  the 
Bishop  a  world  of  good,  and  his  flock  was  delighted  to  see 
him  return,  restored  to  his  wonted  health  and  vigor. 

The  15th  of  April  1872  saw  a  sad  void  made  in  the  ranks 
of  the  diocesan  clergy  by  the  death  of  Reverend  James  I.. 
Broydrick,  assistant  priest  at  the  Cathedral.  For  upwards  of  a 
year  he  had  been  in  failing  health,  and  in  the  previous  au- 
tumn he  went  south,  in  the  hope  that  a  mild  climate  would 
obtain  for  him  health  and  strength  to  continue  his  labors 
among  the  people  whom  he  had  served  so  faithfully  and  bo 
well.  But  it  was  not  to  be.  Neither  change  of  scene  nor  rest 
from  labor  proved  effectual  to  stay  the  progress  of  the 
dread  malady,  and,  in  the  prime  and  vigor  of  his  early  man- 
hood, he  died  surrounded  by  the  pious  ministrations  of 
kind  friends  in  the  home  of  a  relative  in  Baltimore.  When 
he  perceived  his  end  to  be  near,  he  expressed  a  desire  that 
he  should  be  buried  in  his  native  City,  near  to  those  amongeri 
whom  he  had  passed  his  priestly  life,  and  his  pious  desire 
was  respectfully  and  lovingly  carried  out  by  his  friends.  His 
body  duly  prepared  for  burial  was  forwarded  to  Charlot- 
tetown, where  it  arrived  on  Monday  evening  June  17th.  It 
was  at  once  brought  to  the  Cathedral,  where  it  lay  in  state 
all  night,  surrounded  by  a  group  of  loving  watchers,  and  on 
the  following  morning  a  solemn  Mass  of  requiem  was  cele- 
brated by  the  Bishop,  followed  by  a  touching  panegyric 
pronounced  by  Reverend  Father  Gregory  Macdonald,  after 
which,  amid  the  sighs  and  tears  of  a  grief-stricken  people,  all 
that  was  mortal  of  a  good  and  virtuous  priest  was  laid  to 

It  under  tin-  summary  of  th<'  Cathedral. 


—  299  - 

The  next  death  among  the  Diocesan  Clergy  was  was  that  of 
Kt-verend  Joseph  J.  A.  Macdonald,  who  passed  away  at  his  fa- 
ther's house  near  St.  Peter's  Lake  on  the  11th  of  August  1872. 
His  priestly  career  had  been  short.  It  embraced  a  period  of  less 
than  two  years,  and  during  that  interval  he  knew  no  respite 
from  suffering,  being  afflicted  with  a  grievous  malady  that 
gradually  sapped  his  vital  energies  and  finally  brought  him 
to  the  grave.  His  resignation  in  suffering  was  admirable. 
It  charmed  and  edified  all  those  whose  privilege  it  was  to 
be  admitted  to  his  bedside,  as  he  lay  patienly  awaiting 
the  term  of  his  earthly  pilgrimage.  People  came  from  far 
and  near  to  attend  his  funeral,  priests  and  people  vying 
with  each  other  in  doing  honor  to  the  man  of  God.  His 
mortal  remains  lie  beneath  the  sanctuary  of  St.  Andrew's 
Church  near  the  tomb  of  Bishop  MacEachern,  and  thus, 
God's  inscrutable  ways  unite  in  death  those  two  devoted 
servants  of  the  Good  Master  ;  the  one  full  of  years  having 
discharged  the  duties  of  a  long  and  arduous  apostolate,  the 
other  in  the  flower  of  youth,  with  the  oil  of  ordination  still 
moist  upon  his  hands,  ''being  made  perfect  in  a  short  time 
he  fulfilled  a  long  time." 

The  year  1872  was  marked  by  a  fair  share  of  building 
activity  in  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown.  During  the  sum- 
mer Reverend  Dugald  M.  Macdonald  built  a  new  brick 
parochial  house  at  Tignish:  Reverend  Patrick  Doyle  enlar- 
ged the  church  at  Southwest  by  adding  a  tower  and  spire 
to  the  same:  and  at  South  Shore  opposite  to  Charlottetown 
a  new  mission  was  founded.  There  were  Catholics  in  that 
locality,  it  is  true,  for  well  nigh  fifty  years  and  during  all 
that  time  they  had  formed  part  of  the  parish  of  Charlotte- 
town, but  they  were  at  great  inconvenience,  especially  in 
the  spring  and  fall,  as  they  were  obliged  to  cross  the  harbor 
to  make  their  way  to  the  City,  and  accordingly,  with  the 
Bishop's    consent    they    built    for    themselves    a    beautiful 


—  300  — 

stone  church  which  was  dedicated  to  St.  Martin,  and  which 
stands  to  this  day  a  silent  sentinel  guarding  the  entrance 
to  Charlottetown  Harbor.  At  Montague  Bridge,  Cing'i 
County,  a  similar  work  was  successfully  accomplished. 
Within  the  last  few  years  a  village  had  sprung  up  Deaf 
the  head  of  the  river,  and  the  rapid  increase  of  business  ,-it 
that  point  betokened  the  possibility  of  a  thriving  centre  in 
the  near  future.  The  Catholics  of  the  place  had  hitherto 
assisted  at  mass,  sometimes  at  Vernon  River  and  sometime! 
at  Georgetown  and  occasionnally  Father  James  Phelan 
would  come  to  say  mass  in  a  private  house  in  the  neigh- 
borhood. Early  in  the  present  year  they  laid  the  foundation 
of  a  new  church,  and  the  work  having  gone  forward  even 
beyond  their  most  cherished  expectations,  it  was  solemnly 
opened  by  Bishop  Maclntyre  on  the  6th  of  October.  For 
the  present  the  new  mission  was  attached  to  Montague 
West  and  Sturgeon,  and  Reverend  William  Phelan  amis 
placed  in  charge  of  all  three.  His  place  at  East  Point  was 
filled  by  the  appointment  of  Reverend  D.  J.  Gregory  Mac- 
donald,  who  had  been  assistant  at  Rustico  since  his  ordina- 
tion to  the  priesthood. 

On  the  4th  of  July  1873  Bishop  Maclntyre  performed  an 
ordination  service  in  the  Cathedral  of  Charlottetown,  when 
Reverend  James  Charles  Macdonald  and  Reverend  Michael 
J.  Macmillan  were  raised  to  the  priesthood.  The  former 
was  born  at  Allisary  in  the  Parish  of  St.  Andrew's,  and 
there  he  acquired  the  rudiments  of  his  education  in  the 
district  school.  Afterwards  he  attended  the  Central  Aca- 
demy in  Charlottetown,  from  which  he  graduated  with  a 
teacher's  license.  He  taught  for  a  time  in  the  public  schools, 
but  finding  himself  called  to  higher  things,  he  entered  St. 
Dunstan's  College  and  having  finished  his  classical  studies, 
he  went  to  the  Grand  Seminary  of  Montreal,  where  he  re- 
mained till  he  was  called  home  for  ordination.  A  few  days 


-  301  — 

later  he  received  his  first  appointment  in  the  Diocese,  that  of 
professor  in  St.  Dunstan's  College.  Father  Macmillan,  the 
companion  of  his  ordination,  was  a  native  of  Indian  River 
Parish.  He  too  was  a  student  of  St.  Dunstan's  College  and 
of  the  Grand  Seminary  of  Montreal.  After  his  elevation  to 
the  priesthood,  his  first  post  of  duty  was  at  the  Cathedral 
where  he  succeeded  the  late  lamented  Father  Broydrick  as 
assistant  to  Very  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald. 

As  the  autumn  set  in,  Father  Angus  was  once  more  obli- 
ged to  retire  from  the  active  ministry.  His  health,  it  would 
seem,  left  much  to  be  desired,  and  so  he  decided  to  go 
abroad  for  the  winter.  Before  leaving  Fort  Augustus  he 
was  waited  upon  by  a  committee  of  the  parishioners  and 
presented  with  a  purse  of  gold,  accompanied  by  an  address 
in  which  they  expressed  their  regret  at  his  illness,  and  their 
hopes  that  his  sejourn  in  a  foreign  land  would  benefit  his 
health,  so  that  he  might  soon  return  to  his  flock,  who  sin- 
cerely appreciated  his  devotedness  in  their  behalf.  Mean- 
while his  mission  was  attended  to  by  the  priests  of  the  Ca- 
thedral and  College,  and  Reverend  Dr  O'Brien  was  chosen 
to  succeed  him  on  the  Board  of  Education  pending  his  re- 
turn to  the  Province. 

Another  change  made  at  this  time  was  the  removal  of 
Reverend  Azade  J.  Trudelle  from  the  Magdalen  Islands  to 
Hope  River.  This  latter  mission  had  hitherto  been  served 
from  Rustico,  but  Father  MacPhee  who  had  it  in  charge 
was  in  delicate  health  and  found  the  care  of  two  missions 
too  trying  for  him,  and  so  he  petitioned  the  Bishop  to 
relieve  him  of  the  care  of  the  second  mission.  Accordingly 
Father  Trudelle  was  summoned  from  his  place  in  the  Mag- 
dalen Islands  and  became  the  first  resident  pastor  of  Hope 
River. 


CHAPTER  XXII 



ST.  Patrick's  temperance  society  founded. — rev.  dr.  d.  mac- 

DONALD  VISITS  EUROPE. — DEATH  OF  FATHER  BELCOURT. — REV. 
ALLAN  J.  MACDONALD  ORDAINED. — CHURCH  BUILT  AT  CARDIGAN 
BRIDGE.  — CHANGES  IN  SOME  WESTERN  MISSIONS. — DEATH  OF 
FATHER  JOHN  MACDONALD. — THE  o'CONNELL  CENTENARY. — BI- 
SHOP'S  RESIDENCE  BUILT  IN  CHARLOTTETOWN. — CHURCH  AT  HOPE 
RIVER  DESTROYED  BY  FD3E. — NEW  CHURCH  OF  ST.  CUTHBERT. — 
NEW  CHURCH  AT  WELLINGTON. — REV.  JAMES  C.  MACDONALD 
APPOINTED  TO  GEORGETOWN. — REV.  O.  HEBERT  GOES  TO  HOUSE 
HARBOR,  MAGDALEN  ISLANDS.-FATHER  MACKENNA  GOES  ABROAD. 
—  DEATH  OF  GEORGE  MACDONALD. — THREE  PRIESTS  ORDAINED, 
VIZ  ;  REV.  S.  T.  PHELAN,  REV.  N.  C.  A.  BOUDREAULT  AND  REV. 
S.  A.  BOUDREAULT. — FATHER  VON  BLERK  COMES  TO  P.  E.  ISLAND. 
— REV.  M.  MACMILLAN  TAKES  CHARGE  OF  GRAND  RIVER  LOT  14. 
— MISSION  OF  ST.  CUTHBERT  ATTACHED  TO  GEORGETOWN. —  DR 
O'BRIEN  PUBLISHES  "  PHILOSOPHY  OF  THE  BIBLE  VINDICATED  " 
— NEW  CHURCH  DEDICATED  IN  SUMMERSIDE. — DR  WALKER  OR- 
DAINED.— ORANGE  RIOT. — REV.  ANGUS  MACDONALD  RETIRES. — 
REV.  A.  J. MACDONALD  SUCCEEDS  HIM. — DR.  MACDONALD  PROFES- 
SOR AT  ST.  DUNSTAN'S  COLLEGE. — BISHOP  MACINTYRE  VISITS 
MAGDALEN  ISLANDS. — NEW  CHURCH  DEDICATED  AT  AMHERST 
AND  AT  ETANG  DU  NORD. — NEW  CONVENT  AT  HOUSE  HARBOR. — 
FATHER  VON  BLERK  APPOINTED  TO  BASSIN. — REV.  JA.aES  AENEAS 
MACDONALD  APPOINTED  TO  KELLY'S  CROSS. — BEGINNINGS  OF 
BLOOMFIELD  AND  ALBERTON.— REV.  N.  BOUDREAULT  TWO  MONTHS 
AT  CASCUMPEC,  WHEN  REV.  8.  BOUDREAULT  TAKES  CHARGE  OF 
THAT  MISSION. — FIRST  MISSION  PREACHED  IN  P.  E.  ISLAND. — 
ORIGIN  OF  THE  C.  T.  A.  UNION. — REV.  R.  P.  MACPHEE  GOES  TO 
EUROPE. 


—  304  — 

The  cause  of  Temperance  is  ever  dear  to  the  Catholic 
Church.  Outside  her  pale  there  are  many  who  regard  it 
almost  as  their  sole  religion,  but  she,  tender  mother,  exer- 
cising universal  supervision  over  her  children,  neglect* 
none  of  the  plagues  that  gnaw  at  the  vitals  of  society,  l»ut 
aims  to  apply  a  remedy  to  them  all.  Hence,  without  mak- 
ing a  hobby  of  the  Temperance  question,  she  strives  to 
regulate  the  traffic  in  intoxicating  drink,  and  diminish,  as 
far  as  she  is  able,  the  excessive  use  of  the  same.  In  Prime 
Edward  Island  she  has  not  failed,  in  this  part  of  her  mis- 
sion. Time  and  again  do  we  find  her  raise  her  voice  to  warn 
her  children  against  the  vice  of  intemperance,  and  to  band 
them  together,  under  the  banner  of  the  Cross,  to  fight  the 
common  enemy,  strong  drink.  On  Sunday,  January  18th 
1874,  Bishop  Maclntyre  called  a  meeting  of  the  Catholics 
of  Charlottetown  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  Tempe- 
ranee  society  for  the  Cathedral  Parish.  A  goodly  number 
mustered  in  response  to  his  invitation,  and  the  meeting  was 
called  to  order  with  Reverend  Dr  O'Brien  in  the  (hair. 
After  the  chairman  had  explained  the  object  for  which  they 
had  met,  and  a  number  of  gentlemen  had  given  expression 
to  their  views,  St.  Patrick's  Temperance  Society  was  for- 
mally inaugurated  with  Reverend  Michael  J.  Mncmillan 
as  its  first  president.  Mr  John  Quirk  was  chosen  first  vice- 
president,  Mr  John  MacEachen  second  vice-president,  Mr 
Thomas  Handrahan  Treasurer  and  Mr  John  Hughes  Se- 
cretary. To  aid  these  officers  in  carrying  out  the  ends  of 
the  society,  a  working  committee  was  chosen  composed  of 
Messrs  Maurice  Make,  Francis  MarKoi-y.  John  Walker. 
Henry  MacKenna  and  Charles  Quirk.  St.  Patricks  Society 
thus  auspiciously  founded  accomplished  much  in  the  cause 
of  Temperance.  Father  Macmillan  lent  himself  to  the  work 
with  untiring  energy,  and  ably  was  he  seconded  by  his 
brother  officers.    In  a  short  time  the  membership  reached 


—  305  — 

five  hundred,  and  a  more  zealous  and  earnest  body  of  work- 
ers would  be  difficult  to  find  in  any  city.  On  St.  Patrick's 
day,  the  Patronal  Feast  of  the  Society,  the  members  to  the 
number  of  three  hundred  took  public  part  in  the  annual 
celebration  of  the  day,  and  marched  through  the  streets 
with  banners  and  regalia,  manifesting  by  their  orderly  and 
edifying  conduct,  that  they  were  sincere  in  the  cause  which 
they  thus  publicly  espoused. 

Early  in  the  summer  of  1874  Reverend  Angus  Macdo- 
nald  returned  from  New  York  in  apparently  good  health 
and  immediately  resumed  his  labors  at  Fort  Augustus.  At 
the  same  time,  Very  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald,  who  had 
spent  upwards  of  thirteen  years  at  the  Cathedral  and  dur- 
ing that  interval  had  never  known  a  day's  respite  from  ac- 
tive duty,  decided  to  take  a  trip  abroad,  and  on  the  1st  of 
June  took  passage  for  Europe.  The  people  of  Charlotte- 
town  who  loved  him  for  his  winning  ways  and  devotedness 
to  their  welfare,  presented  him  with  a  purse  containing 
eight  hundred  dollars  in  gold  and  an  address,  in  which 
they  gave  expression  to  lively  sentiments  of  esteem,  and 
voiced  the  wishes  of  the  whole  community  that  his  journey 
might  prove  in  every  way  an  enjoyable  one,  and  that  he 
might  soon  return  to  his  flock  refreshed  in  body  and  re- 
created in  mind,  to  take  up  once  more  the  round  of  duties 
which  he  had  fulfilled  so  unselfishly  since  his  coming  to 
Charlottetown.  The  Very  Reverend  Doctor  spent  the  entire 
summer  in  Europe,  and  returned  home  about  the  middle 
of  November. 

On  the  31st  of  May  1874  Reverend  Father  Belcourt  died 
at  Shediac,  in  New  Brunswick,  and  was  buried  in  the  ceme- 
tery of  Memramcook  on  the  3rd  of  June.  In  the  preceding 
autumn  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  retire  from  the  minis- 
try on  account  of  failing  health,  but  finding  that  his  reti- 
rement would  leave  Father  Boudreault  alone  on  the  Mae- 
20  B 


—  auo  — 

dalen  Islands  for  the  winter,  he  decided  to  remain  at  his 
post  rather  than  abandon  his  confrere  to  the  lonely  condi- 
tions that  would  necessarily  follow  his  departure.  lint  as 
soon  as  the  navigation  had  opened  in  the  spring  he  put  his 
affairs  in  order,  bade  adieu  to  his  parishioners  and  made 
his  way  to  Shediac  where  he  intended  to  spend  the  remain- 
der of  his  days.  His  stay  in  this  latter  place  was  only  short. 
The  hand  of  death  was  upon  him,  and  in  about  three  weeks 
he  passed  away  in  the  72nd  year  of  his  age.  His  early  career 
in  the  Red  River  Settlement  had  been  rather  strenuous.  He 
had  passed  through  many  difficulties  and  hair-breadth  esca- 
pes, and  if  his  sejourn  in  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown  had 
run  through  more  peaceful  channels,  his  earlier  experience 
told  against  his  constitution,  so  that  his  health  broke  down 
at  a  comparatively  early  age.  He  was  a  man  of  versatile  ta- 
lents and  much  devoted  to  the  people  under  his  care.  One 
of  his  parishioners,  who  knew  him  intimately  during  his 
stay  at  Rustico,  had  this  to  say  of  him: — "He  founded 
the  Bank  of  Rustico,  which  has  been  a  boon  to  the 
Acadians,  it  having  kept  them  out  of  the  hands  of 
moneylenders  and  developed  business  talents  among  them. 
To  him  also  are  due  the  library,  the  band  and  a  taste  for 
good  music.  Moreover  he  caused  the  people  to  pay  more 
attention  to  farming  and  gave  a  great  impetus  to  the  mate- 
rial prosperity  of  his  flock.  He  was  energetic,  frugal  an<l 
hardworking,  and  did  much  good.  He  had  a  workshop  and 
made  many  agricultural  implements  himself.  They  were 
not  types  of  beauty  nor  of  refined  taste:  they  were  redolent 
of  the  Red  River,  where  he  had  taught  the  Indians  to  make 
farming  tools.  One  of  his  boasts  was  that,  while  at  the  Red 
River  he  had  made  a  cart  without  a  nail  or  any  iron  whatso- 
ever". 

The  Pastoral  Visitation  of  1874  was  marked  by  an  ordi- 
nation ceremony.    Whilst  His  Lordship  the  Bishop  was  at 


—  307  — 

St.  Mary's  Church,  Indian  River,  on  the  5th  of  July  he  in- 
terrupted the  usual  routine  of  his  pastoral  duties  to  raise 
to  the  holy  priesthood  Reverend  Allan  J.  Macdonald,  a 
native  of  the  Parish  of  St.  Andrew's.  Father  Allan  had  been 
a  student  at  St.  Dunstan's  College  and  afterwards  at  the 
Grand  Seminary  of  Montreal  whence  he  had  recently  come 
home  for  ordination  ;  and  now  that  he  is  ready  to  take  up 
the  burden  of  priestly  duty  in  the  Diocese,  he  is  appointed 
to  the  teaching  staff  of  St.  Dunstan's  College. 

During  the  present  summer  a  new  church  was  erected 
at  Cardigan  Bridge,  in  King's  County.  The  new  mission 
thus  formed  comprised  portions  of  the  missions  of  St.  Geor- 
ge's, St,  Peter's,  St.  Cuthbert's  and  St.  James'  Georgetown. 
Work  on  the  new  church  had  been  commenced  in  the  ejyly 
spring,  and  during  the  following  months  it  was  pushed 
forward  with  vigor,  so  that  by  the  1st  of  November  the 
sacred  edifice  was  ready  for  occupation,  and  on  that  day 
it  was  opened  for  divine  worship  and  solemnly  dedicated 
under  the  title  of  All  Saints.  The  ceremony  of  dedication 
was  performed  by  His  Lordship  Bishop  Maclntyre  and  the 
sermon  for  the  occasion  preached  by  Reverend  Dr  O'Brien 
of  St.  Dunstan's  College.  The  new  mission  was  placed  for 
the  time  being  in  charge  of  Reverend  Angus  Macdonald, 
Parish  Priest  of  Fort  Augustus,  awaiting  a  more  perma- 
nent arrangement  at  the  hands  of  the  Bishop. 

In  Summerside  and  Indian  River  religious  affairs  were 
not  progressing  so  as  to  satisfy  Bishop  Maclntyre,  and  in 
the  early  autumn  he  decided  to  remove  Father  MacKenna 
from  the  pastorate  of  these  missions  to  that  of  Kelly's  Cross 
and  Lot  65.  To  fill  the  vacancy  thus  created  Reverend  Dr 
O'Brien  was  transferred  from  St.  Dunstan's  College  to 
Indian  River  to  which  was  annexed  the  mission  of  Free- 
town, while  Father  Doyle,  relieved  of  the  care  of  Kelly's 
Cross  and  Lot  65,  was  placed  in  charge  of  Summerside 


—  60S  — 

together  with  that  of  Southwest  and  Seven  Mile  Bay.  From 
this  time  he  took  up  his  residence  in  Summersidc,  which 
during  these  latter  years  had  grown  to  be  a  town  of  consi- 
derable importance  and  on  that  account,  required  the  watch- 
ful care  of  a  priest  continually  within  easy  reach  of  the 
people. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year  1874  word  reached  Prince 
Edward  Island  that  Reverend  John  Macdonald  of  Tracadie 
had  died  in  England  on  the  12th  of  October.  Almost  thirty 
years  had  passed  away  since  he  had  left  this  country,  but 
he  was  still  well  remembered  by  the  older  people,  particu- 
larly by  those  of  eastern  King's  County  amongst  whom  he 
had  labored  for  many  years.  Upon  leaving  his  native  Dio- 
cese he  went  to  England  and  exercised  the  sacred  ministry 
in  several  parishes  in  the  vicinity  of  London.  Finding  his 
health  giving  away  under  stress  of  old  age,  he  retired  to  a 
convent  in  Brighton,  where  he  remained  till  his  dejith. 
Father  John  was  a  man  of  high  scholarly  attainments.  He 
wag  all  his  life  a  close  student  and  gave  much  time  to  read- 
ing the  Fathers  of  the  Church.  St.  Jerome  was  his  favorite 
author,  and  it  is  said  that  a  volume  of  the  Great  Doctor's 
works  was  almost  continually  lying  open  on  his  table.  He 
himself  published  a  few  minor  works,  one  of  which,  a  ma- 
nual of  devotion  and  an  abridgement  of  Christian  doctrine 
combined,  had  at  one  time  a  wide  circulation  among  the 
people  of  eastern  King's  County. 

The  principal  event  of  the  year  1875  with  which  we  have 
to  deal  is  the  O'Connell  Centenary,  celebrated  in  Chariot- 
tetown  on  the  6th  of  August.  For  a  long  time  extensive 
preparations  had  been  made  for  the  occasion  by  the  Bene- 
volent Irish  Society,  the  St.  Patrick's  Temperance  Society 
and  by  the  Irish  people  in  general,  and  all  looked  forward 
to  the  day  with  fond  and  earnest  anticipations.  The  morn- 
ing of  the  6th  of  August  dawned  amid  clouds  and  gloom. 


—  309  — 

but  soon  after  sunrise  the  sky  cleared,  the  sun  shone  forth, 
and  before  the  hour  set  apart  for  the  opening  ceremonies 
the  weather  was  all  that  could  be  desired.  Special  trains 
from  distant  points  of  the  Province  brought  many  visitors 
to  the  City,  and  as  many  more  drove  in  carriages  from  the 
neighboring  parishes.  The  celebration  commenced  with  a 
High  Mass  and  an  appropriate  sermon  by  Reverend  Dr 
Macdonald,  after  which  a  monster  procession  formed  on 
Rochford  Square,  and,  preceded  by  a  band  of  music  mar- 
ched through  the  principal  streets  and  out  to  the  Kensing- 
ton Grounds,  where  the  Honorable  Senator  Howlan  deli- 
vered an  oration,  which  was  listened  to  with  rapt  attention 
by  the  assembled  multitude.  Then  followed  a  list  of  athle- 
tic events  which  were  keenly  contested,  and  at  the  close 
Rowan  R.  Fitzgerald  Esq.  Stipendiary  Magistrate  for  Char- 
lottetown, distributed  prizes  to  the  succesful  competitors. 
The  early  hours  of  the  night  were  enlivened  by  a  splendid 
display  of  fireworks,  and  many  private  residences  were 
beautifully  illuminated.  The  celebration  came  to  a  close 
with  a  grand  concert  in  the  Market  Hall,  during  which  Mr 
Lepage,  the  Island  Ministrel,  read  an  original  poem  com- 
memorative of  the  day.  The  financial  receipts,  which  were 
considerable,  were  handed  over  to  the  Benevolent  Irish 
Society  for  the  relief  of  the  deserving  poor  of  the  City. 

The  year  1875  witnessed  the  building  of  a  new  residence 
by  the  Bishop  of  Charlottetown.  For  some  years  His  Lord- 
ship had  lived  in  a  cottage  formerly  owned  by  Mr  Joseph 
Macdonald,  a  merchant  of  Charlottetown,  and  which  stood 
on  the  north  side  of  Dorchester  Street  quite  near  the  Cathe- 
dral. But  this  house,  though  well  suited  to  the  needs  of  a 
private  family,  was  much  too  small  for  an  episcopal  resi- 
dence, and  so  the  Bishop  decided  to  put  up  a  house  that 
would  afford  the  necessary  accommodation  for  himself,  the 
Cathedral  clergy  and  visitors.    With  this  end  in  view,  he 


—  310  — 

purchased  the  land  lying  between  Dorchester  and  King 
Streets  directly  in  front  of  the  Cathedral,  upon  which  at 
one  time  stood  the  old  Reddin  Homestead,  and  having 
cleared  away  the  debris  of  the  old  buildings  which  had  been 
destroyed  by  fire  some  years  previous,  he  laid  the  found* 
tion  of  an  elegant  stone  residence,  which  in  a  comparatively 
short  time  was  ready  for  occupation.  On  the  21st  of  Sep- 
tember 1875  His  Lordship  moved  into  his  new  home,  ami  a 
few  weeks  later  he  gave  a  dinner  to  the  workmen  who  had 
labored  in  putting  up  the  building.  He  profited  by  the  oc- 
casion to  thank  them  for  the  energy  and  care  they  had  dis- 
played in  the  work  of  construction,  and  then,  in  a  neat 
speech,  presented  Mr  John  Corbett,  the  architect,  with  a 
beautiful  gold  watch  as  a  mark  of  esteem  on  the  part  of  the 
Bishop,  who  was  delighted  to  take  possession  of  his  new 
residence  under  such  favorable  auspices. 

In  the  month  of  October  the  church  at  Hope  River  was 
destroyed  by  fire.  The  people  were  thus  left  without  a  place 
of  worship,  but  they  rallied  round  Father  Trudelle,  their 
devoted  pastor,  who  set  to  work  at  once  to  replace  it,  and 
soon  the  mission  could  boast  of  a  larger  and  more  elegant 
structure  than  the  one  which  it  had  recently  lost.  A  work 
somewhat  similar  was  carried  on  at  St.  Cuthbert's  at  this 
time.  The  church  erected  in  the  time  of  Reverend  James 
Maclntyre  had  been  hurriedly  constructed,  and  without  the 
necessary  regard  for  proper  fastening,  and  in  the  course  of 
time  it  became  so  shaky  and  rickety  as  to  be  absolutely 
uiisafe.  Reverend  Father  Augus,  who  was  in  charge  of  the 
mission,  decided  to  pull  it  down  and  have  it  replaced  with 
a  building  more  in  keeping  with  the  spirit  of  the  times,  and 
the  people  having  entered  heart  and  soul  into  his  views,  the 
old  church  was  speedily  demolished  and  a  new  one  erected 
in  its  place,  which  was  solemnly  opened  for  divine  worship 
on  the  19th  of  December  1875. 


—  311  — 

Another  new  church  was  erected  during  the  present  sum- 
mer at  Wellington  in  Prince  County.  The  new  mission  thus 
created  was  made  up  of  portions  of  the  Missions  of  Miscou- 
che,  Grand  River  and  Egmont  Bay,  and  was  in  charge  of 
Reverend  Ronald  B.  Macdonald,  under  whose  supervision 
the  new  church  had  been  constructed. 

In  the  month  of  July  1875  Reverend  James  Charles  Mac- 
donald was  transferred  from  St.  Dunstan's  College  to  Geor- 
getown, to  which  was  annexed  the  new  mission  of  All  Saints, 
Cardigan  Bridge,  hitherto  attended  from  Fort  Augustus. 
He  took  up  his  residence  in  Georgetown,  succeeding  the  Reve- 
rend Francis  J.  Macdonald,  who  a  short  time  previous  had 
gone  to  reside  at  St.  George's,  the  only  mission  now  in  his 
care. 

A  month  later  Reverend  Onesime  Hebert  was  appointed 
to  the  mission  of  House  Harbor  (Havre-aux-Maisons)  in  the 
Magdalen  Islands.  Father  Hebert  belonged  to  the  Diocese 
of  Montreal,  where  he  had  quite  recently  been  raised  to  the 
priesthood.  On  application  of  Bishop  Maclntyre  he  con- 
sented to  take  charge  of  a  mission  in  the  Magdalen  Islands, 
and  there  rendered  excellent  service  for  a  number  of  years. 

When  Father  MacKenna  had  been  removed  from  Sum- 
merside  he  was  placed  in  charge  of  the  missions  of  Kelly's 
Cross  and  Lot  65.  It  seems,  however,  that  in  his  new  sphere 
of  duty  he  was  not  more  successful  than  in  his  former  posi- 
tion, and  in  a  few  weeks  the  two  missions  reverted  to  the 
care  of  Father  Doyle  until  His  Lordship  would  be  in  a 
position  to  make  further  provision  for  the  people.  After 
spending  some  time  at  his  home  in  Charlottetown,  Father 
MacKenna  decided  to  go  abroad,  and  made  application  for 
admission  into  the  Diocese  of  Ogdensburg,  in  the  State  of 
New  York.  Having  been  accepted  by  the  Bishop  of  that 
Diocese,  he  went  thither  towards  the  end  of  the  year  1875, 
and  never  returned  to  Prince  Edward  Island.    In  his  adop- 


—  312  — 

ted  diocese  he  filled  various  positions  with  success,  and  won 
golden  opinions  from  all  classes  of  the  community  till  his 
death. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  month  of  March  1876  word  came 
to  Charlottetown  that  George  Alexander  MacdonaM,  an 
ecclesiastical  student  of  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown,  had 
died  at  the  College  of  the  Propaganda  in  Rome.  The  de- 
ceased was  born  in  the  Parish  of  St.  Andrew's,  and  lli.-n- 
acquired  the  rudiments  of  his  education  in  the  school  of  his 
native  District.  He  afterwards  made  a  full  classical  course 
at  St.  Dunstan's  College,  and  at  the  close  of  the  same  set  out 
for  Rome  where  he  entered  the  Propaganda  College  in  the 
month  of  November  1873.  Here  he  applied  himself  to  his 
studies  with  marked  success,  and  had  already  made  some 
progress  in  Theology,  when  he  was  stricken  down  with 
small-pox,  and  died  on  the  25th  of  February  1876,  in  the 
twenty  third  year  of  his  age. 

On  the  25th  of  May  1876  three  priests  were  ordained  by 
Bishop  Maclntyre  in  the  Cathedral  of  Charlottetown  viz : — 
Reverends  Stephen  Thomas  Phelan,  Charles  Nazaire  An- 
toine  Boudreault  and  Stanislaus  Aloysius  Boudreault. 
Father  Stephen  Phelan  was  a  native  of  the  Parish  of 
Mooncoin  in  Ireland  and  a  nephew  of  Reverend  Thomas 
Phelan  of  Tracadie.  He  made  his  early  studies  in 
St.  John's  College,  Waterford,  Ireland,  and  then  came  to 
Prince  Edward  Island  and  entered  St.  Dunstan's  College 
for  a  short  time.  He  next  attended  the  Grand  Seminary  of 
Montreal  for  three  years,  and  in  the  month  of  May  1876 
came  home  to  Prince  Edward  Island  for  ordination.  As  soon 
as  he  had  been  admitted  to  the  priesthood  he  was  appointed 
assistant  at  the  Cathedral,  and  there  acquired  his  first  ex- 
perience in  the  work  of  the  holy  ministry. 

Father  Nazaire  Boudreault  was  a  native  of  the  Magdalen 
Islands  and  a  nephew  of  Reverend  Charles  Boudreault  of 


—  313  — 

that  place.  His  studies  had  been  made  first  at  St.  Dunstan's 
College  and  afterwards  at  the  Grand  Seminary  of  Montreal. 
His  first  appointment  in  the  diocese  was  on  the  staff  of  the 
Cathedral  of  Charlottetown,  where  he  spent  the  first  three 
years  of  his  priestly  life. 

Father  Stanislaus  Boudreault  was  also  a  native  of  the 
Magdalen  Islands  and  a  relative  of  Father  Nazaire.  He 
studied  at  St.  Dunstan's  College,  at  St.  Theresa's  College  in 
the  Province  of  Quebec,  and  finally  in  the  Grand  Seminary 
of  Montreal,  where  he  made  his  immediate  preparation  for 
the  priesthood.  His  first  occupation  in  the  diocese  was  that 
of  professor  at  St.  Dunstan's  College  where  he  spent  a  few 
months  before  taking  up  the  work  of  the  holy  ministry. 

In  the  month  of  June  1876  Reverend  Felix  Von  Blerk 
arrived  in  Prince  Edward  Island  and  sought  admission  into 
the  Diocese.  Bishop  Maclntyre  gladly  accepted  his  services 
and  placed  him  for  the  time  in  charge  of  Kelly's  Cross  and 
Lot  65.  He  was  an  ex-trappist,  who  had  spent  some  years  in 
the  monastery  of  his  order  at  Tracadie,  Nova  Scotia.  Grow- 
ing tired  of  his  position  for  some  reason  or  other,  he 
obtained  permission  to  abandon  the  order  and  become  a  se- 
cular priest,  and  having  served  some  time  in  the  Diocese  of 
Antigonish,  he  came  over  to  Prince  Edward  Island. 

About  a  month  later  Reverend  Michael  J.  Macmillan,  who 
had  been  assistant  at  the  Cathedral  ever  since  his  ordina- 
tion, was  appointed  to  the  parish  of  Grand  River  Lot  14,  of 
which  he  was  the  first  resident  pastor.  Hitherto  this  mis- 
sion had  been  annexed  to  Miscouche,  and  had  mass  only 
once  in  every  three  weeks,  but  now  having  a  priest  of  its 
own,  the  people  receive  a  far  larger  share  of  spiritual  at- 
tention than  was  possible  under  the  former  arrangement, 
while  the  missions  of  Miscouche  and  Wellington,  which  re- 
mained in  charge  of  Reverend  Ronald  B.  Macdonald,  derived 
corresponding  benefit  from  the  change. 


—  314  — 

At  the  same  time  the  mission  of  St.  Cuthbert,  which  had 
been  attached  for  some  years  to  that  of  Fort  Augustus,  w  as 
given  over  to  Reverend  James  C.  Macdonald,  who  was  to 
attend  it  conjointly  with  that  of  Georgetown  and  Cardigan 
Bridge. 

In  September  1876  Reverend  Dr  O'Brien  of  Indian  River 
published  a  manual  of  philosophy  to  which  he  gave  the  na- 
me: "Philosophy  of  the  Bible  vindicated".  The  aim  of  the 
author  and  the  scope  of  the  book  were  set  forth  in  the  follow- 
ing paragraphs  taken  from  the  preface  to  the  work. 

"In  the  following  pages  the  Author  has  endeavored  to 
present,  in  a  compendious  form,  the  philosophic  truths  of 
the  Bible  and  to  prove  them  as  concisely  as  possible.  Only 
such  truths  as  can  be  known  by  the  light  of  human  reason 
are  here  subjected  to  treatment'*. 

"Two  things  have  long  appeared  certain  to  the  Author — 
first,  that  the  science  of  Metaphysics  is  not  so  dry,  diffi- 
cult and  obscure  as  it  is  generally  thought:  secondly,  that 
the  spread  of  irreligion  is  greatly  facilitated  by  an  almost 
general  ignorance  of  the  elementary  principles  of  this 
science.  To  endeavor  to  popularize  the  elements  of  Meta- 
physics, and  thus  to  oppose,  in  some  degree,  a  barrier  to  I  In- 
spread  of  irreligious  theories  was  the  object  of  the  writer. 
This  work  is  not  intented  for  a  class-book  ;  it  is  rather  in- 
tended as  a  book  in  the  reading  of  which  any  intelligent  per- 
son may  find  profit.  Hence  the  style  is  not  dry  and  strictly 
philosophic.  The  wish  of  the  Author  was  to  clothe  the  great 
truths  of  Metaphysics  which  bear  immediately  on  religion. 
in  language  which  might  be  clear  and  not  devoid  of  attrac- 
tion". 

On  the  21st  of  October  the  new  church  at  Summerside, 
which  had  been  in  course  of  building  for  over  a  year,  was 
solemnly  dedicated  and  placed  under  the  patronage  of  St. 
Paul,  the  Apostle.    The  event  amounted  almost  to  a  de- 


—  315  — 

monstration,  for  people  came  from  far  and  near  to  witness 
the  ceremony,  whilst  many  of  the  Clergy  graced1  the  occasion 
with  their  presence.  The  ceremony  of  dedication  was  per- 
formed by  Bishop  Maclntyre,  and  was  immediately  foll- 
owed by  a  pontifical  High  Mass  celebrated  by  Bishop  Rogers 
of  Chatham,  at  the  close  of  which  the  sermon  for  the  occa- 
sion was  preached  by  the  Right  Reverend  Dr  Cameron,  co- 
adjutor to  the  Bishop  of  Arichat. 

In  the  year  1877  the  first  event  of  importance  that  justly 
claims  our  attention  is  the  ordination  of  Reverend  Edward 
Walker  on  the  9th  of  July.  A  native  of  Launching  in  the 
Parish  of  St.  George's,  he  there  began  his  studies  in  the  dis- 
trict school,  and  from  the  first  displayed  a  marvellous  apti- 
tude for  learning.  While  yet  a  young  lad  he  won  a  scho- 
larship which  entitled  him  to  a  course  of  two  years  in  the 
Prince  of  Wales  College,  and  at  the  close  of  the  same  he 
passed  to  St.  Dunstan's  College,  where  he  distinguished  him- 
self in  all  his  classes.  Having  finished  his  classical  studies 
he  entered  the  Grand  Seminary  of  Quebec,  and  spent  four 
years  in  that  institution,  making  an  unusually  brilliant 
course  of  Theology  and  winning  the  Degree  of  Doctor  of 
Divinity.  He  then  returned  home,  and  having  been  ordained 
by  Bishop  Maclntyre  in  the  Cathedral  of  Charlottetown, 
was  named  professor  at  St.  Dunstan's  College. 

During  the  summer  of  1877  an  incident  occurred  in  Char- 
lottetown, which,  for  many  a  day,  helped  to  create  feelings 
of  bitterness  and  distrust  between  the  Catholic  and  Protes- 
tant sections  of  the  community.  On  the  12th  of  July  the 
Orangemen  of .  Charlottetown,  together  with  their  brethren 
from  some  of  the  country  districts  held  a  picnic  at  West 
River.  On  their  return  to  the  City  about  8  o'clock  in  the 
evening,  they  marched  in  procession  from  the  wharf  wliere 
they  landed  to  their  hall  on  Upper  Queen  Street.  By  the  time 
they  had  reached  the  lodge,  a  goodly  number  af  persons 


—  316  — 

had  congregated  near  it,  and  by  their  appearance  a  casual 
observer  would  be  led  to  suppose  that  they  had  gathered 
there  with  no  peaceful  intentions.  However,  there  arere  ao 
hostile  demonstrations  at  first,  and  the  procession  quietly 
entered  the  building  and  the  doors  were  closed.  After  i 
short  interval,  and  as  the  spectators  were  about  to  disperse, 
a  number  of  persons  wearing  the  regalia  of  the  Association 
appeared  at  the  open  windows  in  the  second  story  of  the 
hall,  and  whether  this  was  a  mere  accident  or  a  deliberate 
attempt  to  enrage  the  people  on  the  street,  it  was  construed 
by  the  latter  in  its  worst  sense,  and  presently  a  volley  of 
stones  was  directed  towards  the  windows,  so  that  those 
who  a  moment  ago  were  so  anxious  to  exhibit  themselves 
were  forced  to  beat  a  hasty  retreat  into  the  more  interior 
portions  of  the  building.  The  firing  of  stones  was  kept  up 
till  scarcely  a  window  was  left  whole  in  the  hall,  revolvers 
were  drawn  and  a  few  shots  fired,  but  they  went  wide  of 
the  mark,  if  indeed  they  were  intended  to  do  any  injury. 
Some  persons  sustained  slight  injuries,  which  were  difficult 
to  trace  to  their  immediate  cause.  Finally,  the  Stipendiary 
Magistrate  appeared  on  the  scene,  and  at  his  command  the 
people  dispersed  and  retired  to  their  homes.  But  the  matter 
did  not  stop  here.  Arrest*  followed  and  feelings  ran  so  high 
that  it  was  deemed  necessary  to  guard  the  jail  where  the 
prisoners  were  kept  in  custody. 

As  often  happens  in  cases  of  this  kind,  the  Church  had 
to  bear  the  odium  of  the  unseemly  conduct  of  a  few  mis- 
guided membrs.  There  are  people  in  all  communities,  whose 
opinions  feed  on  fancies  instead  of  facts,  because  instead 
of  weighing  the  true  nature  of  events,  they  spend  their  time 
in  idle  speculation  with  regard  to  motives  that  may  not 
exist  outside  their  own  biassed  imaginations.  So  in  this 
instance  there  were  not  wanting  those,  who  would  deftly 
remove  all  responsibility  from  the  shoulders  of  the  guilty 


—  317  — 

ones  and  lay  it  at  the  door  of  the  Catholic  Church.  One  saw 
in  the  unfortunate  occurrence  a  glaring  instance  of  Papal 
aggression,  another  called  it  an  act  of  revenge  for  the 
Bishop's  failure  to  obtain  separate  schools,  a  third  read 
into  it  a  well-conceived  plot  to  put  down  Orangeism  in 
Prince  Edward  Island.  Thus  each  one  formed  an  opinion 
of  his  own,  but  all  agreeing  in  this  that  the  Catholic  Church, 
by  some  concerted  movement,  was  at  the  back  of  those  who 
had  shown  such  open  hostility  to  the  Orange  Lodge  on  the 
occasion  of  its  annual  picnic.  To  place  the  matter  in  its 
proper  light  a  meeting  of  the  Cathedral  congregation  was 
held  in  the  afternoon  of  the  following  Sunday.  Honorable 
Andrew  A.  Macdonald  was  called  to  the  Chair  and  Mr 
Francis  J.  Conroy  was  chosen  secretary.  The  following  re- 
solution, moved  by  Mr  Owen  Connolly  and  seconded  by  Mr 
Thomas  Handrahan  and  Mr  Patrick  Blake,  was  put  to  the 
meeting  and  unanimously  carried : 

"Whereas  certain  disturbances  took  place  on  the  12th  of 
July  Inst,  on  account  of  which  aspersions  have  been  cast 
upon  the  Catholics  of  this  city:  Therefore  resolved — that 
the  Catholic  citizens  discountenance  and  repudiate  all  con- 
nection and  sympathy  with  the  disturbance  on  Thursday 
night  last :  and  further  resolved :  that  we  deeply  regret  there 
should  be  in  this  mixed  community  processions  calculated 
to  excite  angry  feelings  and  ill-will". 

At  High  Mass  in  the  Cathedral  on  the  same  day  Very 
Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  referred  to  the  matter  at  some 
length.  He  said  that  those  who  participated  in  the  disgra- 
ceful scenes  of  Thursday  evening  were  not  representative 
Catholics.  They  belonged  rather  to  that  class  of  so-called 
Catholics  who  are  seldom  seen  at  church,  and  who  spend 
a  fair  share  of  their  time  in  corner-loafing.  He  would  not 
hold  respectable  Protestants  responsible  for  the  shots  fired 
from  the  Lodge,  but  neither  should  respectable  Catholics 


—  318  — 

be  held  accountable  for  the  conduct  of  those  who  took  i>;in 
in  the  riot  of  that  day.  It  is  a  pity,  he  continued,  that 
Irishmen  would  not  be  allowed  to  forget  the  12th  of  -July, 
a  day  that  brought  so  much  suffering  and  misery  to  their 
country.  He  hoped  that  all  those  who  were  guilty  of  violat- 
ing the  law  should  receive  the  punishment  which  they  de- 
served, and  that  the  affair  would  have  no  worse  effect  than 
to  be  a  lesson  to  the  community  for  the  future. 

At  this  time  Bishop  Maclntyre  found  it  necessary  to  re- 
move Reverend  Angus  Macdonald  from  Fort  Augustus.  Re- 
ligious  affairs  were  not  progressing  in  that  locality  as  well 
as  His  Lordship  would  desire,  and  he  deemed  it  advisable  to 
make  a  change  in  the  administration  of  the  mission.  Ac- 
cordingly Reverend  Allan  J.  Macdonald  was  transferred 
from  St.  Dunstan's  College  to  the  pastorate  of  Fort  Augus- 
tus. He  entered  upon  his  new  duties  on  the  20th  of  July, 
1877  and  Father  Angus,  relieved  for  the  time  from  all  paro- 
chial responsibility,  went  into  temporary  retirement.  lather 
Allan's  place  at  St.  Dunstan's  College  was  taken  by  Very 
Reverend  Dr  Macdonald,  who  by  order  of  the  Bishop  ex- 
changed the  active  duties  of  a  city  pastor  for  the  more  se- 
dentary occupation  of  a  College  Professor. 

Early  in  the  month  of  August  Bishop  Maclntyre  set  out 
from  Charlottetown  on  a  pastoral  visitation  of  the  Magda- 
len Islands.  During  his  stay  in  that  portion  of  the  diocese, 
which  consumed  over  three  weeks,  he  confirmed  a  large 
number  of  chidren,  and  dedicated  two  new  churches,  one  at 
Amherst  under  the  patronage  of  Our  Lady  of  the  Visitation, 
the  other  at  Etang  du  Nord  having  for  Titular  St.  Peter, 
Apostle.  Both  these  churches  had  been  built  for  some  time, 
but  the  people  were  obliged  to  await  the  Bishop's  regular 
visit  for  the  ceremony  of  their  dedication.  His  Lorship 
assisted  also  at  the  formal  opening  of  a  new  convent  at 
House  Harbor  which  had  been  built  by  Father  Hubert  and 


—  319  — 

placed  in  charge  of  the  Congregation  of  Notre  Dame  of 
Montreal.  The  new  institution  started  on  its  educational 
career  with  three  nuns  and  about  sixty  pupils.  The  Bishop 
was  accompanied  on  this  visit  by  Reverend  Father  Von 
Blerk,  whom  he  now  transferred  from  Kelly's  Cross  to  the 
mission  of  Bassin  in  the  Magdalen  Islands,  hitherto  attended 
by  Father  Boudreault  of  Amherst  ;  and  Kelly's  Cross,  made 
vacant  by  this  change,  was  once  more  supplied  by  the  ap- 
pointment of  Reverend  James  Aeneas  Macdonald,  who  was 
transferred  thither  from  Cascumpec. 

This  latter  mission  had  not  gained  in  population  during 
recent  years.    It  was  in  fact  passing  through  an  experience 
common  to  many  of  the  older  missions,  because  the  church 
had  been  built  too  near  the  shore,  without  due  consideration 
for  the  future  development  of  the  more  interior  portions 
of  the  country.    Howsoever  convenient  the  site  may  have 
been  in  the  beginning,  at  the  time  of  which  we  write,  the 
church  was  practically  on  one  side  of  the  parish,  and  it  was 
evident  that,  as  the  adjacent  country  became  more  thickly 
peopled,  a  change  would  of  necessity  take  place  and  the 
present  site  be  abandoned.  Father  James  Aeneas  Macdonald, 
alive  to  the  needs  of  the  time,  bought  a  piece  of  land  about 
four  miles  west  of  Cascumpec,  at  a  place  called  Bloomfield, 
where  a  settlement  had  recently  been  formed,  which  on  ac- 
count of  the  excellent  quality  of  the  soil,  promised  to  be- 
come a  place  of  importance  in  a  few  years.    Here  he  com- 
menced a  church  which  in  course  of  time  was  dedicated  to 
St.  Anthony,  and  which  proved  the  foundation  of  one  of  the 
most  prosperous  missions  in  the  diocese. 

At  about  an  equal  distance  north  of  Cascumpec  the  villa- 
ge of  Alberton  had  sprung  up,  and  with  its  excellent  harbor 
and  railway  facilities,  it  seemed  a  place  of  great  possibili- 
ties. This  fact  did  not  escape  the  watchful  eyes  of  Father 
James  Aeneas,  and  he  procured  a  plot  of  ground  on  the  out- 


—  320  — 

skirts  of  the  village,  and  soon  he  had  a  band  of  men  at  work 
supplying  material  for  a  new  church  to  be  built  at  that 
point.  Hut  the  best  laid  plans  are  sometimes  thwarted  and 
so  it  proved  in  this  case.  No  sooner  was  the  frame  raised 
into  position  and  partly  covered  in  than  a  violent  storm 
swept  over  the  western  portion  of  the  country,  and  amongst 
the  damage  left  in  its  path,  the  new  church  of  Alberton  lay 
levelled  to  the  ground.  But  the  people  were  not  entirely 
cast  down  by  the  disaster.  Encouraged  by  Father  James 
Aeneas  and  aided  by  the  people  of  Tignish,  they  went  to 
work  once  more  and  soon  erected  a  beautiful  little  church 
that  stands  till  this  day  in  quiet  dignity  overlooking  the 
village  of  Alberton. 

Parochial  affairs  at  Cascumpec  stood  in  this  way  when 
Father  James  Aeneas,  much  to  the  regret  of  his  faithful 
parishioners,  was  removed  to  another  field  of  labor.  He  was 
succeeded  by  Reverend  Nazaire  Boudreault,  who  after  a 
short  stay  of  about  two  months  returned  to  the  Cathedral, 
where  he  had  labored  since  his  ordination.  To  him  again 
succeeded  Reverend  Stanislaus  Boudreault  who  arrived  at 
Cascumpec  towards  the  end  of  October  1877.  Father  Sta- 
nislaus set  to  work  without  delay  to  carry  out  the  policy 
of  parochial  developement  inaugurated  by  Father  James, 
and  attended  to  the  spiritual  wants  of  all  the  people  residing 
at  Cascumpec,  Alberton,  Bloomfield  Brae  and  Lot  7. 

On  Sunday,  November  11th,  a  mission  was  opened  in  the 
Cathedral  of  Charlottetown,  by  Reverend  Father  (Jlack- 
meyer,  a  priest  of  the  Society  of  Jesus.  It  was  the  first  of 
its  kind  held  in  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  was  in  truth  an 
auspicious  beginning  for  the  many  since  held  in  the  various 
parishes  of  the  Diocese.  The  people  came  in  throngs  to 
the  different  exercises,  and  were  moved  as  perhaps  never 
before  by  the  earnestness  and  eloquence  of  the  venerable 
preacher.   One  subject  upon  which  he  Jaid  special  emphasis 


—  321  — 

was  the  evil  of  intemperance.  He  appealed  to  His  hearers 
in  words  "more  piercing  than  a  two-edged  sword1'  not  to 
waste  their  time,  their  health,  their  substance,  in  rioting 
and  drunkenness,  but  to  put  on  the  Armor  >f  Jesus  Christ 
and  lead  honest,  upright  and  sober  lives. 

This  appeal  of  the  pious  missionary  famished  a  text  for 
Bishop  Maclntyre,  who  on  Sunday  the  25th  of  November, 
addressed  the  congregation  on  the  question  of  Temperance. 
He  said  that  St.  Patrick's  Temperance  Society  had  done 
excellent  work  since  k*  organisation,  but  necessarily  its 
sphere  of  usefulness  was  circumscribed  by  the  fact  that  it 
was  only  a  parochial  institution,  and  His  Lordship  was  of 
the  opinion  that  it  would  be  better  to  have  a  society  that 
would  send  forth  its  branches  into  all  the  parishes,  and 
thus  bring  the  whole  diocese  under  the  sphere  of  its  influen- 
ce for  good.  In  the  evening  of  the  same  day  the  first  branch 
of  the  new  organisation  was  started  in  Charlottetown  with 
the  following  officers:  Right  Reverend  Peter  Macintyre, 
Patron,  Reverend  S.  T.  Phelan,  Spiritual  Director,  Hono- 
rable A.  A.  Macdonald,  President,  John  A.  Macdonald,  Esq., 
Vice-President,  Messrs  M.  P.  Hogan,  Dr  Creamer  and  Peter 
Curran,  Assistant  Vice-Presidents,  Mr  John  MacSwain, 
Treasurer,  Mr  D.  A.  Macdonald,  Secretary,  Mr  D.  O'M. 
Reddin,  Assistant  Secretary  and  Mr  M.  J.  Dalton,  Record- 
ing Secretary.  At  the  meeting  held  for  the  purpose  of  or- 
ganisation His  Lordship  the  Bishop  delivered  a  stirring 
address,  in  the  course  of  which  he  said  that  he  was  highly 
pleased  to  see  this  society  taking  firm  root  in  Charlottetown, 
and  he  hoped  that,  in  the  near  future,  a  branch  would  be 
established  in  every  parish  of  the  Diocese.  To  realize  this 
pious  desire  he  called  a  meeting  of  the  diocesan  clergy  and, 
having  laid  before  them  his  views  of  the  matter,  he  issued 
a  Pastoral  Letter  tearing  date  December  7th  1877  in  which 

.21 


—  322  — 

he  most  graphically  portrayed  the  evils  of  intemperance, 
and  then  went  on  to  say : 

"We  seek  to  established  Total  Abstinence  Societies  in 
every  Parish  in  our  Diocese,  and  we  desire  to  see  every  Ca- 
tholic in  the  land  a  member  of  some  one  of  them  ;  moreover 
we  wish  to  have  a  bond  of  brotherly  love  linking  each  society 
to  the  other,  and  unity  of  action  secured. 

'To  attain  these  desirable  ends  a  Central  Council,  com- 
posed of  four  priests  and  twelve  laymen,  has  been  esta- 
blished A  copy  of  the  constitution  of  this  Council  is  annexed 
to  this  our  Pastoral  Letter,  and  will  be  read  to  every  con- 
gregation. It  is  our  wish  that,  immediately  after  the  read- 
ing of  this  Pastoral  in  each  parish,  steps  be  token  by  the 
pastor  to  form,  in  conjunction  with  his  flock,  a  Temperance 
Society,  with  regularly  elected  officers,  and  a  written  cons- 
titution, and  that  this  society  meet  occasionally.  When 
convenient,  suitable  entertainments  might  be  given  ;  in  other 
places  the  roll  of  members  might  be  called,  and  exertions 
made  to  increase  the  number  of  total  abstainers.  We  also 
desire  that  local  societies  should  become  affiliated  to  the 
Central  Council  in  order  to  form  more  effectively  a  union 
of  Catholic  sentiment  and  action,  in  the  cause  of  religion 
and  total  abstinence. 

"In  conclusion,  Dearly  Beloved  Brethren  of  the  Clergy, 
we  rely  on  your  pastoral  zeal  in  carrying  out  our  wishes. 
Redouble  your  labors  in  the  cause  of  Temperance,  for  you 
well  know  that  drunkenness  is  one  of  the  besetting  sins  of 
our  time.  Bring  the  spiritual  and  temporal  evils  of  this 
vice  before  the  minds  of  your  people,  and  exhort  them  to 
sobriety  in  honor  of  the  sacred  thirst  of  our  Saviour  on  the 
Cross,  and  we  exhort  you,  Dearly  Beloved  Children  of  the 
Laity,  to  join  in  bonds  of  charity  with  your  pastors  and  to 
lend  them  every  assistance  in  establishing  Total  Abstinen- 
ce Societies  and  in  uniting  them  to  the  Central  Council." 


—  323  — 

The  Central  Council  thus  established  was  composed  of 
members  taken  from  all  parts  of  the  Province,  viz:  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  Maclntyre,  Spiritual  Director  ;  Reverend 
Ronald  B.  Macdonald,  Miscouche,  President  ;  Honorable 
Senator  Howlan,  Alberton,  First  Vice-President  ;  John 
Gaffney  Esq.,  Suminerside,  Second  Vice-President  ;  Mr  P. 
R.  Bowers,  Charlottetown,  Secretary  ;  Mr  Maurice  Blake, 
Charlottetown,  Treasurer  and  Mr  John  S.  Macdonald,  Char- 
lottetown, Sergeant-at-Arins.  With  these  was  associated  a 
committee  composed  of  clergy  and  laymen,  viz:  Reverend 
James  Phelan,  Vernon  River  ;  Reverend  C.  O'Brien,  Indian 
River  ;  Reverend  Charles  Macdonald,  Georgetown  ;  Hono- 
rable A.  A.  Macdonald,  Charlottetown  ;  Honorable  Joseph 
O.  Arsenault  Egmont  Bay  ;  Michael  MacCormack,  Souris  ; 
James  E.  Macdonald,  Cardigan  Bridge  ;  Austin  C.  Macdo- 
nald, Montague  Bridge  ;  John  Quirk,  Charlottetown,  and 
Joseph  B.  Macdonald,  Charlottetown. 

The  objects  and  methods  of  the  Central  Council  were  thus 
set  forth  in  the  constitution  : 

"The  objects  of  this  Council  shall  be  to  promote  the  cause 
of  Total  Abstinence  throughout  Prince  Edward  Island,  by 
encouraging  the  establishment  of  Catholic  Temperance  So- 
cieties in  all  Parishes  of  the  Diocese,  in  which  they  do  not 
now  exist  ;  by  stimulating  to  increased  activity  existing 
ones  ;  and  by  fostering  a  kindly  spirit  between  all  local  so- 
cieties. To  accomplish  the  above  objects,  the  members  of 
this  Council  will: — 1.  Lend  their  aid  to  the  various  commu- 
nities and  pastors  throughout  the  Diocese  in  establishing 
Temperance  Societies.  2.  They  will,  by  the  observance  of 
the  practices  of  our  Holy  Religion,  endeavor  to  exert  a 
salutary  influence  on  their  co- religionists  by  their  good 
example  and  kindly  persuasion.  3.  They  will  strive  to  im- 
press on  the  members  of  the  various  local  societies  the  im- 
portance of  procuring  good  Catholic  books,  and  of  support- 
ing sound  Catholic  publications." 


—  324  — 

The  Catholic  Total  Abstinence  Union,  so  auspiciously 
founded  and  so  judiciously  officered,  spread  with  marvell- 
ous rapidity.  The  Clergy  without  exception  seconded  the 
Bishop's  efforts,  and  in  answer  to  his  fervent  appeal,  took 
up  the  work  with  energy  and  determination.  Reverend  K. 
B.  Macdonald,  President  of  the  Central  Council,  went  from 
parish  to  parish,  and  by  his  stirring  appeals  aroused  the 
people  to  a  pitch  of  enthusiasm  like  to  that  which  greeted 
a  similar  movement  in  the  time  of  the  late  Bishop  Macdo- 
nald. In  a  short  time  almost  all  the  parishes  had  a  branch 
of  tW  association,  and  the  total  membership  did  not  fall  far 
short  of  five  thousand  total  abstainers. 

The  result  was  most  gratifying  to  the  Bishop.  It  surpas- 
sed, in  truth,  his  fondest  hopes,  and  was  unquestionably  a 
splendid  proof  of  his  influence  in  the  community.  But  he 
was  far  from  taking  credit  to  himself  for  the  wonderful  suc- 
cess that  had  crowned  the  movement.  As  he  saw  the  inus- 
tard-seed  planted  by  his  hand  grow  into  a  mighty  tree  whose 
branches  threw  their  kindly  shade  over  every  parish  in  the 
land,  he  did  not  fail  to  observe  that  the  finger  of  God  was 
there,  and  that,  though  he  planted  and  the  clergy  watered 
it  was  "God  and  He  alone  gave  the  increase." 

The  close  of  the  year  1877  found  Reverend  R.  P.  Mac 
Phee  of  Rustico  on  his  way  to  Europe.  He  was  suffering 
from  a  complication  of  asthma  and  bronchitis,  and  made  up 
his  mind  to  retire  from  active  duty  so  as  to  pass  a  few 
months  in  a  more  agreable  .climate  than  that  of  Prince 
Edward  Island.  He  accordingly  set  out  in  the  month  of  De- 
cember and  spent  the  winter  in  the  south  of  France,  whence 
he  returned  about  the  first  of  June  of  the  following  year. 
During  his  absence  the  Parish  of  Rustico  was  attended  by 
Reverend  Azade  J.  Trudelle,  pastor  of  the  neighboring  pa- 
rish of  Hope  River. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 


the  school  question. — preliminary  notions. — bishop  s  memo- 
rial.— pope's  card,  in  election  of  1869. — session  of  1870. — 
general  election. — memorial  of  presbyterians.  —  coali- 
tion government. — school  question  dropped. session  of 

1871. — in  1872  coalition  government  falls. confedera- 
tion.— bishop  takes  part  in  federal  elections. — the  ses- 
sion of  1874. — petition  of  catholics  and  counter  petition 
in  session  of  1875. — education  commission  appointed  in 
1876. — report  of  the  same. general  election.  — protes- 
tant government. — school  act  of  1877. — a  protestant 
school  board. — christian  brothers  leave  p.  e.  island. — 
st  Patrick's  school  secularized. 

The  years  which  we  have  recently  passed  in  review  may 
seem  to  the  casual  reader  to  have  been  a  time  of  peace  and 
harmony  in  Prince  Edward  Island.  The  steady  growth  and 
development  of  religious  institutions,  as  set  forth  in  recent 
chapters  of  this  work,  might  lead  him  to  suppose  that  the 
Church  was  permitted  to  pursue  her  way  untrammelled  in 
her  policy  and  unimpeded  in  her  progress.  But  such  a  view 
of  the  situation  would  be  only  partially  true.  The  Church 
in  every  age  and  in  all  countries  is  beset  with  difficulties  ; 
perverse  agents  are  ever  at  work  to  hamper  her  career  of 
usefulness,  and  seldom  indeed  does  she  enjoy  a  respite  if 
not  from  open  persecution,  at  least  from  the  petty  plotting 
of  narrow-minded  bigotry.    Our  Blessed  Lord  in  sending 


—  32G  — 

her  forth  on  her  mission  to  the  nations  foretold  that  trials 
of  this  kind  should  beset  her  path,  but  gave  her  the  promise : 
"Lo,  I  am  with  you"  as  a  pledge  of  victory  and  of  perpe- 
tuity. It  would  not  then  be  reasonable  to  expect  that  in 
Prince  Edward  Island,  she  should  be  exempt  from  the  ordi- 
nary traditions  that  are  hers,  or  that  she  should  here  enjoy 
an  immunity  from  trial  that  would  seem  to  contradict  the 
promise  made  by  her  Divine  Founder  ;  and  therefore,  it  is 
true  that  amid  the  apparent  calm  of  history  in  recent  yean, 
the  Church  in  Prince  Edward  Island  was  by  no  means  free 
from  petty  persecution,  but,  on  the  contrary,  had  to  endure 
a  constant  pressure  of  opposition  and  contradiction  from 
those  out  side  her  pale. 

The  "apple  of  discord"  was  the  School  Question.  This  pro- 
lific source  of  bitterness  and  trouble  has  not  been  wanting 
in  Prince  Edward  Island.  For  a  number  of  years  it  drags 
itself  like  a  foul  blot  across  pages  of  our  history,  which 
would  have  been  bright  and  beautiful  had  they  not  been 
smeared  with  its  slimy  trail.  It  first  appeared  under  the 
name  of  the  "Bible  Question*'  to  which  reference  was  made 
in  former  chapters,  and  the  distrust  between  Catholics  and 
Protestants  then  created  never  died  out  completely,  but 
like  the  smouldering  ashes  of  a  great  fire  would  flare  forth 
under  the  slightest  breath  of  sectarian  agitation. 

For  a  better  understanding  of  the  question  it  is  well  to 
bear  in  mind  the  unique  attitude  of  the  Catholic  Church  in 
the  matter  of  education.  In  this,  as  in  most  other  particu- 
lars, she  stands  alone,  and  differs  widely  and  essentially 
from  all  the  sects.  She  imperatively  demands  religions  ins- 
truction in  the  schools.  Her  desire  is  that  children,  while 
they  are  acquiring  the  various  branches  of  learning,  should 
also  be  taught  the  highest  knowledge  of  all — the  knowledge 
of  God  and  of  his  revelation  to  man.  A  chapter  of  the  Bible 
read  at  a  certain  hour  of  the  day  will  not  serve  her  purpose. 


—  :-27  — 

More  than  this  does  she  require  if  the  end  in  view  is  to  be 
attained.  Even  were  it  established  to  her  satisfaction  that 
the  biblical  version  read  in  a  given  instance  is  the  true  word 
of  God — a  matter,  by  the  way,  of  which  she  alone  is  the  com- 
petent judge — the  interpretation  of  the  sacred  text  demands 
an  authority  not  necessarily  vested  in  those,  who  may  have 
obtained  a  teacher's  license  from  the  Board  of  Education. 
Moreover,  even  if  a  reading  of  the  Bible  could  be  called  reli- 
gious instruction,  a  matter  by  no  means  clear,  a  few  mo- 
ments of  the  day  devoted  to  that  exercise  is  far  from  satis- 
fying the  views  of  the  Church.  She  asks  that  the  school  be 
at  all  times  religious,  that  the  books  in  use  be  filled  with 
pious  thoughts,  that  the  idea  of  God  so  pervade  the  school 
that  the  saving  spice  of  religion  flavors  the  entire  curricu- 
lum and  gives  character  and  tone  to  the  teaching.  If  there 
be  any  part  of  the  school-day  that  does  not  belong  to  God, 
that  part  indeed  may  be  divorced  from  religion,  and  if  there 
be  any  branch  of  learning  that  has  no  relation  to  the  first 
essential  truth,  let  it  be  taught  without  any  reference  to 
him  ;  but  if  God  is  the  "Alpha  and  Omega,  the  Beginning  and 
the  End"  of  all  things,  He  cannot  be  relegated  to  the  back- 
ground in  any  part  of  the  day  or  in  any  branch  of  the  curri- 
culum, without  serious  loss  to  the  child,  and  through  the 
child  to  the  whole  community. 

Let  it  not  be  said,  that  it  is  sufficient  to  inculcate  the 
general  principles  of  morality  and  the  common  Christian 
truths  upon  which  all  are  agreed.  The  Church  makes  ans- 
wer, that  to  teach  even  these  presupposes  authority  which 
belongs  to  her  alone  ;  for  who  can  say  to  the  child  over 
whose  soul  is  breaking  the  dawn  of  reason  that  these  com- 
mon truths  are  revealed  of  God,  without  appealing  to  a 
teaching  Church  authorized  to  speak  in  His  name?  Is  it  not  a 
fact  that  many  reject  the  most  common  truths,  as  soon  as 
they  become  like  "the  heathen  and  the  publican"  in  fheir 
refusal  to  yield  submission  to  a  teaching  church  ? 


—  328  — 

This  view  of  education  proper  to  the  Catholic  Church 
explains  why  she  always  insists  on  having  her  own  schools 
wherever  such  are  possible  :  it  explains  why  in  Prince 
Edward  Island  she  established,  from  an  early  date,  colleges 
and  convents  at  the  price  of  great  sacrifice  on  the  pari  of 
clergy  and  laity,  and  it  explains  too,  why  having  done  so,  it 
was  not  unreasonable  that  she  should  ask  assistance  for 
their  support  from  the  moneys  contributed  by  her  children 
towards  the  educational  funds  of  the  Province.  From  their 
beginning  these  schools  had  been  a  veritable  boon  to  Prince 
Edward  Island.  They  furnished  the  Catholic  children,  and 
in  many  instances  Protestant  children  as  well,  with  the 
very  best  type  of  education,  thus  fitting  them  for  the  res- 
ponsibilities of  the  highest  citizenship  ;  they  spared  the1 
Province  a  considerable  expenditure  by  supplying  means  of 
education  to  hundreds  of  children  who  would  otherwise  have 
to  be  provided  for  by  the  State,  and  all  the  while,  Catholics 
thus  building  and  maintaining  their  own  institutions  of 
learning,  were  taxed  by  the  Government  for  the  mainte- 
nance of  the  public  schools,  from  which  in  many  instances 
they  received  no  benefit  whatsoever.  Surely  whilst  dischar- 
ging their  duty  to  the  State  in  this  cheerful  and  generous 
manner,  it  was  not  unreasonable  for  them  to  ask,  that  at 
least  a  percentage  of  their  contributions  to  the  rapport  of 
the  provincial  schools  should  be  given  back  for  their  own 
college  and  convents,  particularly  in  a  community  that  al- 
ways boasts  of  its  broad-minded  spirit  of  toleration. 

Another  consideration  that  must  not  be  overlooked,  if  we 
would  understand  the  School  Question,  is  that  it  ahvavs 
bore  a  twofold  aspect.  It  was  at  once  religious  and  political, 
and  this  fact  tended  very  materially  to  aggravate  the  situa- 
tion on  account  of  the  numerous  complications  to  which  it 
gave  rise.    On  the  one  hand,  differences  of  religious  views 


—  329  — 

made  it  practically  impossible  for  Protestants  to  see  eye 
to  eye  with  Catholics  in  matters  educational,  while  on  the 
other  hand  the  political  bearing  of  the  agitation  influenced 
many,  on  account  of  the  effect  it  might  produce  at  the  polls. 
Sometimes  fair-minded  Protestants,  moved  by  a  sense  of  jus- 
tice, rose  superior  to  religious  prejudice,  and  in  their  hearts 
favored  some  concession  to  Catholic  schools  ;  but  they  were 
held  in  leash  by  party  considerations  and  frequently  acted 
in  direct  opposition  to  their  better  judgment.  Nor  were  the 
Catholics  themselves  entirely  free  from  the  incubus  of  party 
allegiance.  Intead  of  insisting  on  the  principle  that  lay 
at  the  base  of  the  Catholic  claims,  too  often  they  brought  it 
to  the  crucible  of  the  party  caucus,  and  from  there  it  came 
forth  not  refined  by  the  process  to  which  it  had  been  sub- 
jected, but  more  than  ever  commingled  with  foreign  subs- 
tances that  weakened  its  efficacy  and  impaired  its  energy. 
These  two  circumstances  militated  strongly  against  the  suc- 
cess of  the  movement,  for  no  matter  how  earnest  and  enthu- 
siastic its  supporters  might  have  been,  there  were  always  too 
many  who  cared  nought  for  the  justice  of  the  case,  but 
viewed  it  either  from  the  stand-point  of  religious  prejudice 
or  from  that  of  political  expediency.  Hence  logic  and  facts 
were  of  little  value  in  the  discussion,  and  too  much  time  was 
spent  and  too  much  energy  wasted  by  both  parties  in  mutual 
recrimination,  each  striving  to  prove  the  other  guilty  of 
raising  a  religious  controversy,  thus  pitting  Catholics 
against  Protestants  to  the  great  disturbance  of  the  commu- 
nity. It  was  noticeable,  too,  that  the  most  ardent  advocates 
of  the  Catholic  claims  usually  sat  on  the  opposition  side  of 
the  Legislature.  Having  in  that  position  no  real  respon- 
sibility for  legislation,  and  being  ever  on  the  watch  for  any* 
thing  that  would  tend  to  embarrass  the  party  in  power,  they 
brought  the  School  Question  to  the  front  as  often  as  they 
believed  it  could  be  turned  to  advantage,  and  frequently  did 


—  330  — 

it  happen  that  those  who  in  opposition  were  the  loudest  ami 
most  vehement  in  denouncing  Catholic  wrongs,  became  I -riii- 
gingly  apologetic  and  spoke  of  it  with  bated  breath,  when 
the  uncertain  whirligig  of  Politics  chanced  to  phut*  them 
on  the  treasury  benches. 

Again,  Bishop  Maclntyre,  who  was  at  the  head  of  the 
movement,  was  not  a  politician,  nor  did  he  understand  the 
devious  ways  of  politics.  Although  in  other  matters  be  was 
far-seeing  and  comprehensive  in  his  grasp  of  details,  in  mat- 
ters political  he  lacked  judgment  and  stability.  As  a  rule 
he  sawT  only  one  side  of  a  political  issue,  because  his  opinion 
was,  as  it  were  formed  at  once,  and  was  so  triumphantly  con- 
clusive to  himself,  that  any  other  view-point  was  scarcely 
worthy  of  his  consideration.  When  he  had  set  his  heart 
upon  a  certain  object  it  was  practically  impossible  to  con- 
vince him  that  it  could  not  be  attained,  for  his  policy  was 
to  look  straight  at  the  goal  in  lofty  disregard  of  the  many 
obstacles  that  might  lie  in  the  way.  In  matters  in  which 
the  Church  alone  was  concerned,  and  in  which  he  had  to 
deal  only  with  members  of  his  own  flock,  he  was  eminently 
successful.  His  strong  personality  and  undoubted  sense  of 
right  carried  all  before  him  ;  but  when  he  descended  to  the 
political  arena,  and  had  to  cope  with  "ways  that  are  dark 
and  tricks  that  are  vain",  the  case  was  widely  different,  and 
it  is  therefore  a  moot  question,  whether  a  man  less  auto- 
cratic than  he,  might  not  have  achieved  more  beneficial  re- 
sults in  the  complicated  cause  of  Catholic  Education. 

Keeping  these  plain  considerations  before  our  minds 
we  shall  endeavor  to  tell  the  story  of  the  School  Question. 
We  shall  devote  a  separate  chapter  to  this  subject,  merely 
setting  forth  the  facts  without  bias  or  malice,  and  leaving 
our  readers  to  fix  the  blame  or  give  the  credit  according  to 
their  own  views  of  the  matter.  We  confess  that  we  approach 
the  subject  with  much  diffidence,  knowing  that  it  is  a  tang- 


—  331  — 

led  skein  exceedingly  difficult  to  unravel.  It  involves  so 
many  issues  and  so  many  contradictory  opinions  that  it  is 
not  an  easy  matter  to  follow  the  golden  thread  of  truth  that 
runs  through  it  all. 

When  the  House  of  Assembly  met  for  the  Session  of  1868, 
the  Speech  from  the  Throne  contained  the  following  para- 
graph : — 

"When  I  relieved  you  from  the  Legislative  duties  of  last 
Session,  I  expressed  the  hope  that  you  would,  at  your  next 
meeting,  take  into  consideration  a  measure  calculated  to 
impart  to  your  system  of  Education  a  degree  of  efficiency 
and  practical  benefit  more  commensurate  with  your  liberal 
provision  for  that  service.  A  measure  for  consolidating  the 
present  Laws  on  this  subject  and  for  amending  them  in 
certain  particulars  will  be  submitted  to  your  consideration." 

Bishop  Maclntyre,  presuming  that  a  change  was  fores- 
hadowed in  the  Education  Act  of  the  Province,  profited  by 
the  occasion  to  memoralize  the  Legislature  on  behalf  of  the 
College  and  convent  schools,  and  the  following  petition  was 
drawn  up  and  addressed  to  the  Governor  in  Council : — 

"The  humble  Memorial  of  the  undersigned,  the  Roman 
Catholic  Bishop  of  Charlottetown,  respectfully  sheweth: — 
That  in  the  year  1831,  the  late  Right  Reverend  Aeneas  Ber- 
nard MacEachern,  Roman  Catholic  Bishop  of  Charlotte- 
town,  did  establish  a  college  or  institution  of  learning,  at 
St.  Andrews  in  King's  County,  which  he  endowed  with 
certain  lands  and  property,  which  were  invested  in  Trus- 
tees by  an  act  of  the  Legislature,  the  same  year  for  the  sup- 
port of  said  college. 

"That  with  the  aid  of  a  grant  from  the. Legislature  every 
year  till  1844  the  College  was  kept  in  active  operation,  when 
it  was  deemed  advisable  by  the  late  Right  Reverend  Ber- 
nard Donald  Macdonald,  then  Roman  Catholic  Bishop  of 
Charlottetown,  to  erect  a  college  on  a  larger  scale,  near 


—  332  — 

Charlottetown,  now  called  St  Dunstan's  College,  and  which 
he  endowed  with  certain  lands  in  the  Royalty  of  Charlot- 
tetown, and  in  the  aid  of  which  the  income  arising  from  the 
property  of  St.  Andrew's  College  has  been  appropriated 
since  it  was  opened  in  the  year  1855. 

'That,  in  the  year  1857,  a  female  boarding  school  was 
opened  in  Charlottetown,  conducted  by  the  Ladies  of  the 
Congregation  of  Notre  Dame,  in  which  most  of  the  higher 
branches  of  a  female  education  are  taught  ;  while  a  large 
number  of  the  poor  children  of  the  City  have  been  ;m<l  MG 
still  taught  free  of  any  expense  whatever. 

"That,  in  the  year  1862,  another  school  was  opened  on 
Pownal  Street,  known  as  St.  Joseph's  School,  conducted 
also  by  the  Ladies  from  the  Convent  of  Notre  Dame,  which, 
although  numerously  attended,  very  few  of  them  pay  any 
fees  whatever. 

''That  another  female  day-school  was  opened  in  Misci ni- 
che, in  Prince  County,  in  1864,  in  which  the  usual  higher 
branches  of  female  education  are  taught  and  at  which  a  large 
number  of  pupils  attend  daily. 

'That  between  the  four  educational  institutions  just 
named  there  are  upwards  of  five  hundred  pupils  in  atten- 
dance, three  fourths  of  whom,  being  of  the  poorer  classes, 
pay  nothing  whatever. 

'That  your  Memoralist  feels  convinced  that  the  education 
imparted  in  those  institutions  just  named  is  superior  to  any 
that  can  be  had  in  the  district  schools,  he  feels  it  a  grievance 
that  he  gets  no  aid  from  the  public  school  fund  of  the  Co- 
lony, not  even  as  much  for  the  number  of  children  taught 
free,  as  should  be  paid  for  them  it  they  attended  the  district 
schools. 

"That  in  seeking  a  redress  of  this  grievance,  Memoralist 
disclaims  all  idea  of  any  exclusive  privilege.  Nothing  more 
than  even-handed  justice  is  desired,  and  that  he  has  for 


—  333  — 

some  years,  with  no  little  sacrifice  and  inconvenience  en- 
deavored to  establish  and  maintain  these  institutions  which 
he  considered  essential  to  a  sound  Catholic  education,  in 
the  earnest  hope  that  one  day  simple  justice  would  be  recei- 
ved at  the  hands  of  the  Gentlemen  composing  the  Legisla- 
ture." 

It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  the  request  here  preferred  by 
the  Bishop  was  not  a  demand  for  separate  schools,  nor  did 
it  in  any  way  interfere  with  the  schools  already  established 
in  Charlottetown  and  in  other  sections  of  the  Province.  His 
Lordship  merely  asked  that  the  Legislature  would  be  plea- 
sed to  grant  an  allowance  from  the  school  fund  of  the  Pro- 
vince, in  aid  of  four  institutions  of  learning  founded  some 
years  previous  and  hitherto  maintained  by  private  subs- 
cription. 

The  Liberal  Party  was  in  power  at  the  time,  and  this 
fact  gave  the  Bishop  stronger  hopes  that  his  petition  would 
receive  favorable  consideration.  But  unfortunately,  it  was 
not  the  Liberal  Party  that  had  stood  up  so  valiantly  for 
Catholic  rights  in  the  days  of  the  Bible  Agitation.  It  had 
undergone  sad  changes  in  the  meanwhile.  The  eloquent  ton- 
gue of  the  brilliant  Whelan  was  silent  forever,  and  the  giant 
intellect  of  the  just  and  fair-minded  Coles  was  fast  sinking 
beneath  a  cloud  that  forboded  complete  obscuration.  Though 
he  was  still  leader  of  the  Party  and  of  the  Government  he 
was  only  a  mere  shadow  of  his  former  self,  and  only  on  rare 
occasions  could  he  rise  to  his  erstwhile  stature  in  debate. 
Occasionally  he  would  shake  off  the  mental  lethargy  that 
overshadowed  him  and  burn  an  instant  with  the  fire  of  other 
years,  but  it  was  even  as  the  dying  flame  that  sometines 
flashes  forth  with  unwonted  brilliancy  a  moment  ere  it  is 
extinguished  forever.  The  Liberal  Party  had  gone  down  to 
defeat  by  espousing  the  Catholic  cause  in  the  days  of  the 
Bible  Agitation,  and  now,  in  1868,  the  rank  and  file  of  the 


—  334  — 

party  were  not  disposed  to  sacrifice  themselves  anew  for  a 
similar  principle.  Hence  the  Government's  reply  to  the  Itis- 
hop's  Memorial  was  only  a  minute  of  Council  which  mK 
forth  :— 

'That  whilst  His  Excellency  in  Council  freely  acknow- 
ledges the  great  and  meritorious  efforts  made  by  His  Lonl- 
ship  in  the  cause  of  Education,  they  regret  thai  they  do  not 
feel  themselves  in  a  position  to  submit  the  proposed  grant 
to  the  consideration  of  the  Legislature." 

But  the  question  could  not  be  shelved  in  this  summary 
manner.  The  Bishop's  Memorial  had  to  be  tabled  and  when 
the  Attorney  General,  Honorable  Joseph  Hensley,  brought 
down  the  Bill  foreshadowed  in  the  Speech  from  the  Throne, 
to  consolidate  the  Education  Laws,  the  Opposition  preci- 
pitated a  discussion  that  brought  the  Catholic  Claims  Well 
into  the  lime-light.  In  the  course  of  his  remarks  the  Leader 
of  the  Opposition,  Honorable  Mr  Haviland  said: — 

"There  is  another  matter  which,  I  thought,  they  would  have 
touched  upon — a  matter  which  has  been  agitating  the  minds 
of  those  who  take  an  interest  in  education  in  all  parts  of 
the  world,  i.  e.  whether  education  as  conducted  upon  the 
principles  of  our  present  laws  is  a  healthy  system,  that  is 
to  say,  an  education  that  is  not  founded  upon  the  principles 
of  religion.  This  is  a  question  which  has  engaged  the  atten- 
tion of  the  ablest  and  noblest  minds,  for  a  mere  secular 
education  unless  founded  upon  religious  instruction  is 
futile." 

In  the  debate  that  followed  some  facts  were  brought  to 
light  that  amply  justified  the  Bishop's  appeal  to  the  Legis- 
lature for  a  grant  in  aid  of  his  schools.  It  was  shown  for 
example  that  the  Government  had  been  for  years  supporting 
private  schools,  taught  by  unlicensed  teachers,  such  as  the 
Bog  School,  the  School  in  the  Temperance  Hall  and  others, 
and  the  Bishop's  appeal  was  therefore  no  innovation,  but  a 


—  335  — 

mere  request  that  he  be  allowed  to  participate  in  a  system 
already  consecrated  by  long  usage,  and  which,  having  wor- 
ked well  in  the  case  of  certain  city  schools,  should  be  equally 
successful  if  applied  to  the  College  and  convents. 

Another  fact  that  came  out  in  bold  relief  was,  that  the 
Prince  of  Wales  College  though  said  by  its  admirers  to  be 
entirely  non-sectarian,,  was  in  reality  a  Protestant  institu- 
tion. It  owed  its  origin  to  Protestant  influences,  and  may  be 
said  to  have  been  ushered  into  life  under  the  protecting 
aegis  of  the  Ministerial  Association.  A  short  time  prior  to 
its  establishment  Protestant  Ministers  held  a  meeting  to 
discuss  the  needs  of  such  an  institution  for  the  education  of 
Protestant  boys,  and  the  outcome  of  their  deliberations  was 
that  the  old  Central  Academy  was  merged  into  the  new 
Prince  of  Wales  College,  and  the  patient  Catholic  people 
were  asked  to  contribute  to  the  same,  though  never  a  word 
did  they  have  in  giving  it  life  or  in  moulding  its  character. 
Surely  if  the  Government  stood  ready  to  endow  an  institu- 
tion thus  founded  under  Protestant  auspices,  and  that  to 
a  great  extent  with  money  wrung  from  Catholic  sources,  i.t 
was  not  too  much  to  ask  that  St.  Dunstan's  College  founded 
by  the  Catholic  Bishop  should  receive  at  least  some  assis- 
tance from  the  public  funds. 

Considerable  information  of  this  kind  was  given  to  the 
public,  but  the  debate  was  purely  academic,  and  produced 
no  practical  result  for  the  Catholic  cause.  The  Question, 
however,  was  now  fairly  launched  and  was  destined  to  float 
on  a  sea  of  bitterness.  The  newspapers  of  the  day  took  it 
up  and  soon  the  whole  country  was  ablaze.  "The  Islander' , 
"The  Examiner"  and  "The  Herald"  espoused  the  Bishop's 
view  of  the  situation,  while  "The  Patriot"  and  "The  Sum- 
merside  Progress"  as  ardently  upheld  the  opposite  side.  Reli- 
gion and  Politics  were  mixed  in  hopeless  confusion,  and  the 
real  issue  became  more  and  more  obscure  amid  clouds  of 
personalities  and  recriminations. 


—  336  — 

In  the  autumn  of  the  year  1869  a  vacancy  occurred  in  the 
Fifth  District  of  Prince  County,  and  it  was  looked  upon  ai 
an  excellent  opportunity  to  test  public  opinion  with  regard 
to  the  School  Question.  Mr  James  Colledge  Pope  was  no- 
minated by  the  Conservative  Party  and  entered  the  field  as 
the  avowed  champion  of  the  Catholic  Claims.  Early  in  the 
campaign  he  issued  a  card  setting  forth  his  views  of  the 
Question,  which  is  here  given  in  full. 

"TO  THE  ELECTORS  OF  THE  FIFTH  DISTRICT  OF 
PRINCE  COUNTY.  GENTLEMEN :— In  a  few  days  you 
will  be  required  to  elect  a  member  to  represent  your  Dis- 
trict in  the  House  of  Assembly.  I  beg  to  inform  you  that  I 
am  a  candidate  for  this  honorable  position. 

"Upon  the  important  subject  of  public  Education,  which 
now  engages  the  attention  of  a  large  portion  of  our  popu- 
lation, I  consider  it  proper  briefly  to  state  my  views. 

"I  am  opposed  to  the  endowment  of  any  sectarian  insti- 
tution. I,  nevertheless,  consider  it  just,  that  so  long  as  it 
shall  remain  the  policy  of  this  Island  to  defray  the  cost 
of  educating  the  youth  of  the  Colony  from  funds  raised  by 
common  taxation,  the  sum  annually  voted  by  the  Legis- 
lature for  Education  shall  be  apportioned  among  the 
schools,  in  which  education  is  imparted  and,  if  elected, 
I  shall  advocate  such  amendments  to  the  Laws  relating  to 
Public  Education  as  will  entitle  efficient  schools — if  open 
to  the  inspection  of  the  Executive  Government — to  a  share 
of  the  grant  for  Education,  whether  such  schools  shall  be 
established  and  maintained  by  religious  denominations  or 
by  private  individuals. 

Upon  general  political  subjects  my  opinions  are  woll 
known  to  you. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be  Your  Humble  Servant, 

JAMES  C.  POPE. 
"Summerside,  October  15th  1869." 


—  337  — 

Personally  Mr  Pope  was  a  strong  candidate.  He  WM 
popular  with  thi'  masses  and  his  extensive  business  inte- 
rests in  the  constituency  gave  him  great  influence  with  Mie 
electors.  His  card  did  not  advocate  any  radical  change  in 
the  existing  Education  Laws,  but  only  certain  modifications 
or  amendments  which,  as  he  explained  during  the  cam- 
paign, would  apply  only  to  towns  and  villages.  Yet  he  pro- 
ved the  champion  of  a  lost  cause,  and  wrent  down  to  defeat 
before  his  opponent  Mr  Angus  Macmillan  who  was  elected 
fey  a  large  majority. 

It  is  true  that  the  Government  of  the  day  put  forth  strong 
efforts  to  bring  about  this  result.  By  striving  to  make  it 
appear  that  Pope's  platform  meant  the  introduction  of  de- 
nominational schools  throughout  the  whole  Province,  and 
that  he  himself  was  not  so  much  a  party  choice  as  a  candi- 
date foisted  upon  the  constituency  by  the  influence  of 
Bishop  Maclntyre,  the  Government  succeeded  in  so  cloudmg 
the  real  issue  that  many  of  Mr  Pope's  followers  stood  aloof 
and  refused  to  support  him. 

Then,  again,  the  Catholic  side  of  the  case  was  not  as' 
thoroughly  worked  up  as  the  circumstances  demanded,  and 
for  this  Catholics  themselves  were  to  blame.  As  a  matter  of 
fact  they  never  entered  into  the  spirit  that  actuated  the 
Bishop  in  his  agitation  for  assistance  to  his  schools,  and  to 
the  end  they  were  but  little  moved  by  the  representations 
made  to  them  on  this  important  matter. 

True,  it  may  be  said  by  way  of  extenuation,  that  the  ques- 
tion was  entirely  new  to  most  of  them.  It  had  never  been 
formally  brought  to  their  notice  until  now,  and  a  political 
campaign  involving  many  side-issues  was  not  the  time  to 
educate  them  up  to  its  real  bearing  on  their  welfare. 
Hence,  there  were  not  a  few  who  had  never  grasped  its  true 
meaning,  and  were  in  consequence  quite  indifferent  as  to 

22 


—  333  — 

the  result.  Besides,  to  support  Mr  Pope  meant  a  complete 
change  of  front  for  the  Catholic  electors,  and  this  run  Id  not 
be  effected  in  a  short  time.  Hitherto  they  had  stood  in  with 
the  Liberal'  Party,  which  they  regarded  with  good  reason 
as  the  friend  of  Catholic  interests,  and  it  would  seem  :i  great 
sacrifice  of  principle,  both  political  and  religious,  to  desert 
their  friends  of  the  olden  time  and  rally  to  the  standard  of 
Mr  Pope.  Yet  even  this  they  might  have  done,  had  the 
name  of  Pope  been  one  to  arouse  Catholic  enthusiasm,  but 
unfortunately  for  the  issue  the  opposite  was  the  truth.  They 
had  reason  to  remember  the  conduct  of  Honorable  William 
H.  Pope,  one  time  Colonial  Secretary  of  the  Province,  who 
had  vilified  Bishops  and  priests,  and  clothed  with  ridicule 
and  contempt  the  most  cherished  dogmas  of  their  holy  reli- 
gion. Now  this  same  William  H.  Pope  is  his  brother's  chief 
adviser  in  the  present  campaign,  and  an  ardent  and  uneoin- 
mising  defender  of  the  platform  laid  down  in  his  Card. 
This  of  itself  was  enough  to  make  Catholics  suspicions,  and 
who  can  blame  them  if,  doubting  the  sincerity  of  the  whole 
movement,  they  should  ask  like  Nathanael  of  old: — "Can 
anything  good  come  from  Nazareth  ?" 

All  these  circumstances  proved  disastrous  to  Mr  Pope. 
They  conspired  to  set  up  a  strong  current  of  popular  fil- 
ing against  him,  and  he  was  deeply  mortified  that  his  pu- 
blic espousal  of  the  Bishop's  view  on  matters  educational 
proved  to  be  a  two-edged'  sword  inasmuch  as  it  alienated 
many  of  his  stalwart  Protestant  friends,  and  brought  him 
no  corresponding  compensation  from  those  most  interested, 
viz.  the  Catholics,  fully  nine-tenths  of  whom  looked  on  in 
apparent  indifference,  and  continued  in  their  allegiance  to 
the  Liberal  Party  and  its  candidate. 

Bishop  Maclntyre  too,  was  grievously  disappointed,  but 
he  was  by  no  means  disheartened.   It  would  lake  many  such 


—  339  — 

defeats  to  break  down  his  optimistic  spirit,  and  instead  of 
wasting  precious  time  in  bewailing  the  loss  of  the  Summer- 
side  election,  he  accepted  the  result  with  calmness,  feeling 
that  right  would  yet  prevail,  and  that,  as  the  people  in 
general  became  more  enlightened  with  regard  to  the  matter 
in  dispute,  they  would  gradually  come  to  a  recognition  of 
the  Catholic  claims. 

The  Session  of  1870  following  closely  upon  the  Summer- 
side  election  was  marked  by  a  long  debate  on  the  Sch  k>1 
Question.  It  commenced  as  usual  with  the  members  of  the 
Opposition,  who  seemed  to  take  for  granted  that  the  Oe- 
vernment  and  its  Catholic  supporters  were  satisfied  with 
existing  conditions,  and  that  in  consequence  the  question  of 
grants  to  denominational  schools  would  no  more  be  raised 
(o  disturb  public  tranquillity. 

Honorable  Mr  Coles  did  not  appear  in  the  House  during 
this  session  and  his  place  as  Leader  fell  to  Honorable  Mr 
Haythorne,  who  occupied  a  seat  in  the  Legislative  Council; 
the  party  Leader  in  the  Lower  House  was  Honorable  Geor- 
ge W.  Howlan,  who  represented  the  first  District  of  Prince 
County. 

The  Speech  from  the  Throne  had  this  paragraph: — "The 
large  sums  annually  disbursed  from  the  Treasury  for  edu- 
cational purposes  renders  it  desirable  to  simplify  the  pre- 
sent cumbrous  and  expensive  system  of  paying  teachers' 
salaries.  An  act  for  effecting  this  object  will  be  laid  before 
you." 

There  was  no  mention  of  the  Bishop's  Memorial  nor  of 
religious  instruction  in  this  clause.  It  did  not  foreshadow 
any  legislation  in  favor  of  denominational  schools  ;  it  me- 
rely set  forth  that  it  was  necessary  to  simplify  the  system 
hitherto  followed  in  paying  the  teachers,  and  so  when  it 
came  up  for  discussion  on  the  10th  of  March,  the  Leader 
of  the  Opposition,  Honorable  Mr  Haviland  rose  in  his  place 


—  340  - 

and  said: — "Honorable  Members  could  now  congratulate 
themselves  that  our  system  of  education  was  perfect  X 
after  year  alterations  had  been  made  in  the  Education  a 
but  now  the  only  amendment  required  was  a  simple  method 
of  paying  teachers'  salaries.  This  paragraph  was  a  gnaran* 
tee  that  we  should  hear  no  more  about  Separate  Schools 
or  grants  to  Sectarian  Colleges.  It  would  appear  that  the 
Etonian  Catholic  Bishop  of  Charlottetown  had  made  a  great 
mistake  when  he  asked  for  a  grant  for  certain  schools  under 
his  supervision.  When  the  Government  refused  to  comply 
with  the  request  of  the  Bishop,  the  Roman  Catholic  sup- 
porters of  the  Government  had  taken  the  sulks,  and  the 
Honorable  member  for  Tignish  (Mr  Howlan)  and  some 
others  had  absented  themselves  from  the  House  for  several 
days,  so  that  the  wheels  of  government  were  at  a  stand- 
still. But  a  change  must  have  come  over  the  spirit  of  their 
dreams,  for  now  the  Honorable  Mr  Howlan  is  leader  of  the 
Government  Party  that  had  brought  down  this  paragraph 
in  the  Address.  It  is  a  gratifying  circumstance  that  the 
hatchet  had  been  buried,  and  that  both  Catholics  and  Pro- 
testants were  going  to  be  content.'" 

Honorable  Mr  Brecken,  one  of  the  most  talented  niiMiil>ers 
of  the  Opposition,  was  particularly  sarcastic  in  his  remarks, 
and  twitted  the  Catholic  members  for  continuing  to  sup 
port  the  Government.  Among  other  things  he  said: — He 
would  have  thought  that  those  Honorable  Members  who  be- 
lieved that  the  Government, — which  was  largely  indebted 
for  their  position  to  the  influence  of  a  certain  Reverend 
Prelate, — in  thrusting  his  memorial  for  an  educational 
grant  into  one  of  the  pigeon-holes  of  the  Executive  Council 
Office,  had  denied  them  a  simple  act  of  justice,  would  not 
have  continued  to  accord  that  Government  their  cordial 
support.  But  though  a  simple  vote  of  thanks  was  the  un- 
substantial return  His  Lordship  had  received  for  his  me- 


—  341  — 

morial,  his  co-religionists  in  this  House  had  scarcely  raised 
a  murmur.  The  denominational  school  bone  of  contention 
having  been  thus  buried,  he  was  in  a  position  to  congratu- 
late the  advocates  of  the  secular  system  that  it  had  obtained 
such  a  valuable  certificate  of  character." 

This  was  secure  hedging  on  the  part  of  the  Opposition  Lea- 
ders. It  committed  them  to  no  policy  on  the  School  Ques- 
tion, and  the  only  purpose  it  served,  or  indeed  was  intended 
to  serve,  was  to  create  some  confusion  and  embarrasment 
among  the  ranks  of  the  Government  supporters.  The  dis- 
cussion however  had  one  good  result.  It  brought  out  the 
inefficiency  of  the  City  schools,  and  showed  that  the  Bishop 
had  filled  a  long  felt  want  in  providing  the  institutions  in 
whose  behalf  he  had  sought  aid  from  the  Legislature.  This 
is  what  Honorable  Thomas  Heath  Haviland,  who  was  per- 
fectly acquainted  with  existing  conditions,  had  to  say  about 
them : — 

"When  the  Free  Education  system  was  being  inaugurated, 
the  Honorable  Mr  Coles  regarded  the  Normal  School  as  the 
cap-stone  of  the  edifice,  or  rather  the  foundation  upon  which 
the  system  was  to  rest.  That  school  wras  now,  in  so  far  as 
it  was  subserving  the  end  it  was  intended  to  meet,  a  dead 
letter,  being  merely  a  district  school  for  Charlottetown, 
where  the  teachers  received  a  larger  salary.  Was  this  carry- 
ing out  the  original  intention  of  the  Act  ?  The  letter  of  the 
Bishop,  to  which  allusion  had1  been  made,  showed'  clearly  that 
the  necessities  of  the  country  were  not  met,  otherwise  the 
Catholics  would  not  have  built  St.  Dunstan's  College.  Al- 
though it  was  a  sectarian  institution  there  were  as  many 
Protestants  as  Catholic  pupils  attending  it  ;  and  the  same 
might  be  said  of  the  Convent,  where  children  of  our  lead- 
ing merchants  and  men  occuping  high  positions  in  the  Le- 
gislature were  being  educated.  All  this  proved  that  our  sys- 
tem did  not  meet  the  requirements  of  the  country  and  of 


—  342  — 

the  age,  which  demands  that  children  shall  know  something 
of  everything  and  everything  of  something." 

The  discussion  came  to  an  end  without  any  advantage  to 
the  Catholic  cause.  Its  only  effect  was  to  whet  to  a  keener 
edge  the  political  side  of  the  question.  A  general  election 
was  pending  and  both  parties  were  willing  to  place  the 
matter  in  the  light  most  favorable  to  themselves.  Accord- 
ingly, when  the  writs  were  issued  and  the  word  of  com- 
mand rang  down  the  line,  the  "School  Question"  became 
once  more  the  rallying  cry  throughout  the  country.  It 
united  the  Protestant  electors  in  an  almost  solid  phalanx 
against  any  concession  to  the  Catholics,  but  did  not  work 
so  effectually  in  the  case  of  the  Catholics  themselves.  The 
Presbyterian  body  was  particularly  active  in  the  campaign, 
and  issued  a  memorial  addressed: — "To  the  Presbyterians 
of  Prince  Edward  Island". 

It  was  couched  in  this  wise: — "Dear  Friends: — As  a  com- 
mittee appointed  by  a  conference  of  the  two  presbyteries 
located  in  this  Island,  we  beg  leave  most  respectfully  and 
earnestly  to  address  you  at  the  present  time.  The  subject 
Which  we  have  been  directed  to  submit  to  you  for  your  se- 
rious consideration  is  that  of  separate  denominational 
schools.  Before  entering  on  the  subject,  we  deem  it  wise 
clearly  to  define  our  position,  that  you  may  have  no  mis- 
conception of  our  views  and  suggestions.  As  guardians  of 
the  educational  interests  of  the  people,  we  feel  it  our  duty 
to  encourage  and  support  a  good  system -of  education,  and 
jealously  to  preserve  it  from  encroachment  and  corruption. 

"Recent  indications  of  no  doubtful  character  uninist;ik- 
ably  point  to  attemps  likely  soon  to  be  made  to  break  up 
the  free  school  system  at  present  established  in  this  Colony. 
Under  this  conviction,  and  with  the  light  which  current 
agitations  have  thrown  on  the  subject,  we  earnestly  call 
your  serious  attention  to  these  movements.    Supineness  or 


—  3A3  — 

neglect  on  this  vitally  important  subject  is  evidently  highly 
culpable,  and  is  certain  to  be  followed  by  the  most  injurious 
results. 

"The  consequences  of  the  introduction  of  any  radical 
change  into  the  existing  unsectarian  system  of  education 
cannot  be  fully  predicted.  But  no  prophetic  vision  is  re- 
quired to  foresee  the  total  breaking  up  of  the  schools  in 
those  districts  in  which  the  religious  sects  are  much  divided. 
Great  and  irretrievable  injury  would  thus  be  inflicted  on 
many  of  the  young  by  an  almost  entire  want  of  education  ; 
for  no  single  denomination  would  be  able  to  support  a  school 
efficiently  in  such  localities.  Even  could  a  school  be  kept 
in  some  such  districts,  it  would  be  an  act  of  manifest  injus- 
tice to  those  occupying  the  helpless  position  of  minority. 
Were  the  proposed  changes  effected  they  would  also  un- 
doubtedly be  productive  of  much  religious  strife  and  deno- 
minational jealousy — painful  evils  from  which  the  people 
are  at  present  almost  wholly  exempt. 

"When  you  view  this  most  important  subject  in  all  its 
bearings  and  consequences,  you  certainly  must  see  that  the 
time  for  thought  and  action  has  arrived.  The  decision  of 
the  question  for  the  present  is  very  much  in  your  own  hands. 
If  the  educational  system  of  this  Island  be  destroyed,  will 
it  not  be  because  the  people  have  become  careless  and  apa- 
thetic ?  You  should  be  thoroughly  resolved  to  hand  down 
to  future  generations  a  system  which  gives  equal  rights  to 
all,  which  recognizes  no  creed,  no  party  distinctions. 

"We  would  therefore  affectionately  but  earnestly  entreat 
you,  the  members  and  adherents  of  the  beloved  church  of 
our  forefathers,  to  resist  by  every  fair  and  constitutional 
means  the  introduction  of  changes  necessarily  involving 
consequences  so  disastrous.  You  are,  undoubtedly,  now 
called  on  to  show  yourselves  the  worthy  descendants 
of  those  who  have  labored  and  suffered  to  provide  a  good 


—  344  — 

education  for  their  children  ami  for  their  children's  children. 
As  fi.xl  has  abundantly  blessed  these  efforts,  and  made  y.»u 
the  recipients  of  peculiar  advantages,  your  gratitude  tor  the 
past,  your  interest  in  the  present,  and  your  duty  to  future 
generations,  should  prevail  on  you  to  maintain  your  educa- 
tional privileges  unimpaired.  We  may  adopt  the  language 
of  inspiration  'we  speak  as  to  wise  men,  judge  ye  what  ire 
say.' 

"We  are  also  induced  to  remind  the  whole  body  of  Pro- 
testants in  the  Colony,  that,  if  resolved  to  be  faithful  to 
their  principles,  and  true  to  the  real  interests  of  the  whole 
community,  they  should  feel  that  their  duty  at  the  forth- 
coming election  requires  them  to  give  their  suffrages  only 
to  men,  whose  established  principles  will  be  a  sure  pledge 
that,  by  no  partial  nor  unjust  measures,  any  denomination 
of  Christians  shall  receive  educational  advantages  or  sup- 
port at  the  expense  of  their  fellow-subjects.  We  even  ven 
ture  to  suggest  to  the  Roman  Catholic  portion  of  the  popu- 
lation that  they  would  consult  their  best  interests  by  sup 
porting  the  present  system.  Finally,  we  respectfully  appeal 
to  all  people,  irrespective  of  denominational  creeds,  to  resol- 
ve to  maintain  the  present  Free  School  System  in  its  enti- 
rety, and  rather  strive  to  improve  it  than  lend  any  assis- 
tance to  measures  calculated  to  secure  its  overthrow." 

John  Hamilton  Gray,  Charlottetown  ;  Robert  Laird,  Mi 
nister,  Princetown  ;  James  Allan,  Covehead  ;  K.  Henderson, 
M.  P.  P.,  Union  Road  ;  A.  Maclean,  Belfast  ;  John  Simp 
son,   Elder,  Cavendish  ;  Thomas  Duncan,   Minister,   Char 
lottetown  ;  Isaac  Thompson,  Elder,  St.  Peter's  Road. 

"June  1st  1870." 

This  memorial  cannot  be  called  a  fair  statement  of  the 
issue.  Up  till  now  there  had  been  no  formal  demand  for 
separate  schools  on  the  part  of  the  Catholics,  and  no  desire 


-   345  — 

to  overturn  the  Free  School  System,  to  which  Protestants 
held  as!  to  the  apple  of  their  eye.  Mr  Pope  in  his  Summer- 
side  Card  had  gone  further  than  had  Bishop  Maclntyre  in 
his  memorial,  but  he  advocated  only  certain  modifications 
that  might  be  applied  to  towns  and  the  more  populous  villa- 
ges ;  but  it  never  was  the  intention  of  Catholics  that  a  chan- 
ge should  be  effected  in  the  rural  districts  wherein  the  people 
were  of  various  religious  beliefs.  The  Presbyterian  Memo- 
rial however  was  taken  for  a  plain  statement  of  facts  and 
rendered  good  service  at  the  polls. 

The  liberal  Party  was  once  more  victorious.  Mr  Haythor- 
ne  succeeded  in  carrying  seventeen  seats  out  of  thirty  and 
had  consequently  a  working  majority.  This  fact,  however, 
did  not  save  the  situation  for  him,  because  when  he  called 
his  followers  together  he  found  a  serious  schism  in  their 
ranks  owing  to  the  School  Question.  The  Catholic  Liberals, 
with  the  exception  of  Mr  James  R.  MacLean,  elected  in  the 
first  district  of  King's  County,  refused  to  follow  his  leader- 
ship unless  he  would  pledge  himself  to  give  a  grant  to  St. 
Dunstan's  College  and  Convent  Schools  according  to  the 
request  set  forth  in  the  Bishop's  Memorial,  whilst  his  Pro- 
testant followers  were  equally  determined  that  such  a 
pledge  should  not  be  given.  Personally  Mr  Haythorne  was 
favorable  to  the  Catholic  side  of  the  question,  but  in  the 
present  deadlock  he  was  powerless  to  do  anything  and  so 
tendered  his  resignation.  Honorable  James  C.  Pope,  who 
had  been  elected  in  Bedeque  by  the  help  of  the  Bishop  and 
Clergy,  was  called  to  the  premiership  and  succeeded  in 
forming  a  Coalition  Government,  composed  of  the  Conser- 
vative members  recently  elected  and  the  Catholic  Liberals, 
who  had  refused  to  follow  Mr  Haythorne  their  former  leader. 

Then  occurred  one  of  the  strangest  episodes  in  the  whole 
history  of  the  School  Question.  All  the  members  of  the  new 
Coalition  signed  a  bond  by  which  they  bound  themselves  to 


-  846  — 

leave  the  School  Question  in  abeyance  during  the  term  of 
office  of  the  new  Government.  Those  Catholic  ivpn^  mo- 
tives who  had  refused  to  follow  Mr  Haythorne,  because  he 
would  not  give  a  grant  to  the  College  and  Convents,  put 
their  names  to  paper  to  show  their  willingness  to  adhere 
to  Mr  Pope,  even  though  nothing  should  be  done  to  meet 
the  Catholic  claims  during  the  lifetime  of  his  Government. 
It  is  true  they  strove  to  explain  their  conduct  by  saying 
that  Protestants  generally  regarded  the  Coalition  with  sus- 
picion and  for  that  reason  it  would  never  do  to  raise  an 
issue  that  would  have  the  effect  of  further  alienating  their 
sympathies.  But  in  that  case  why  leave  the  Haythorne  ad- 
ministration at  all  ?  Why  break  with  one  party  on  an  issue, 
and  then  pass  to  another  party  which  forthwith  buried  that 
issue  out  of  sight  ?  It  was  a  Fabian  Policy  to  pursue  at 
the  best  and  had  this  one  disastrous  effect,  that  henceforth, 
when  a  Catholic  member  attempted  to  bring  the  School 
Question  to  the  front,  he  was  confronted  with  the  statement 
that  the  matter  could  not  be  of  such  paramount  importance, 
when  he  and  his  colleagues  agreed  to  let  it  lie  at  rest  as  long 
as  the  Pope  Administration  should  hold  the  reins  of  power. 
No  matter  how  earnest  the  Catholic  members  might  appear 
in  their  advocacy  of  the  Catholic  Claims,  their  sincerity 
could  well  be  called  in  question  in  the  light  of  their  con- 
duct, when  they  gave  their  allegiance  to  the  Coalition  Go- 
vernment, and  give  what  explanation  they  would,  by  sign- 
ing the  bond  they  spelled  disaster  to  the  Catholic  Cause. 

When  the  House  met  for  the  Session  of  1871  there  was 
no  mention  of  the  School  Question  in  the  Speech  from  the 
Throne  as  had  been  agreed  upon  by  the  members  of  the 
Government,  but  none  the  less  it  came  up  for  discussion. 
Mr  James  R  MacLean,  who  had  refused  to  countenance  the 
Coalition  and  had  remained  in  the  opposition  ranks,  tabled 
the  following  resolution: — "Whereas  the  present  system  of 


—  347  — 

education  taught  in  this  Colony  does  not  give  general  satis- 
faction: Resolved  therefore,  that  this  House  now  resolve 
itself  into  a  Committee  of  the  Whole  to  take  into  conside- 
ration the  expediency  of  making,  if  agreed,  some  altera- 
tions in  the  present  Educational  System".  This  colorless 
resolution  asking  for  nothing  in  particular  did  not  render 
any  service  to  the  Catholic  Cause.  Its  primary  aim  was  to 
embarrass  the  Government,  but  even  this  it  was  too  vague 
to  accomplish,  and  after  a  discussion  of  some  length  it  was 
lost  on  division,  the  mover  being  the  only  Catholic  member 
to  vote  for  its  adoption. 

Meanwhile  the  Railway  Policy  pursued  by  the  Liberal 
Conservatives  had  grown  exceedingly  unpopular  in  the 
country,  and  when  they  met  the  House  on  the  5th  of  March 
1872,  after  a  session  of  six  days,  they  found  themselves  in  a 
minority  and  were  forced  to  resign.  The  Province  was  once 
more  in  the  throes  of  a  general  election,  and  the  school 
Question  was  for  the  moment  overshadowed  by  graver  is- 
sues, such  as  Confederation  and  the  construction  of  the 
Prince  Edward  Island  Railway.  The  Coalition  Government 
fell  in  the  struggle  and  was  succeeded  by  a  Liberal  Adminis- 
tration under  the  leadership  of  Mr  Haythorne.  The  new 
Government  met  the  House  on  the  23rd  of  April  1872.  The 
Speech  from  the  Throne  contained  no  reference  to  the  School 
Question,  but  a  large  portion  of  the  Session  was  taken  up 
by  Honorable  members  in  useless  discussion  of  the  same, 
and  much  valuable  time  was  wasted  by  some  in  trying  to 
justify  their  attitude  with  regard  to  it.  Mr  Pope  who  while 
Premier,  did  nothing  for  the  Catholic  cause,  being  now  in 
opposition,  could  urge  the  Government  to  action  by  saying : 
"One  would  think  that  the  Leader  now  at  the  head,  who  had 
broken  up  his  former  Government,  would  now  give  common 
justice  to  Catholics".  Mr  Howlan  made  a  long  speech  in 
explanation  of  his  desertion  of  the  Liberal  Party  on  the 


—  348  — 
question,  bin  was  twitted  hv  .Mr  Laird,  who  said  very  point- 

edly:  ••When  men  who  had  followed  a  party  for  twenty  Ave 

years  led    ii    for  conscience  sake,  they  would  be  expected   I  » 
stand  in  solid  phalanx  and   refuse  to  join  any  party  un 
they  were  ready  to  grant  their  demand"'. 

As  time  went  on  the  (Question  of  Confederation  was  com- 
ing more  prominently  before  the  j>eople.  The  railway  policy 
pursued  by  both  political  parties  had  proved  disastrous  to 
the  finances  of  the  Province,  and  it  was  becoming  every  day 
more  evident  that,  to  save  it  from  a  condition  not  Less 
rious  than  bankruptcy,  it  was  necessary  to  throw  its  lot  in 
with  the  Dominion  of  Canada.  On  the  15th  of  February 
1873,  Messrs  ITaythorne  and  Laird  set  out  for  Ottawa  to 
interview  the  Federal  Government  and  negotiate  terms  un- 
der which  Prince  Edward  Island  might  become  a  Province 
of  the  Dominion.  Having  made  wrhat  they  believed  to  be  a 
favorable  arrangement,  they  returned  home,  dissolved  the 
House  and  appealed  to  the  country  on  the  question  of  Con- 
federation. As  the  Conservatives  were  in  power  at  Ottawa 
at  the  time,  Mr  Pope,  the  Leader  of  the  Opposition,  believing 
that  he  was  in  a  position  to  obtain  better  terms  than  those 
contained  in  the  proposal  submitted  by  Messrs  Haythorne 
and  Laird,  took  up  the  gage  of  battle,  and  "Better  Terms" 
became  the  rallying  cry  for  his  followers  throughout  the 
Province,  lint  the  School  Question  too  had  to  be  reckoned 
with.  No  matter  what  other  issues  might  be  raised  it  would 
not  down.  It  seemed  endowed  with  a  species  of  magic  life, 
and  while  time  and  again  it  appeared  dead  and  buried  for- 
ever, it  would  rise  again  at  every  fresh  appeal  to  the  electo- 
rate. Mr.  Pope  was  long  committed  to  it,  and  had  gone  fur- 
ther even  than  Bishop  Maclntyre  when  the  question  was  fust 
raised,  so  now  that  he  was  in  the  thick  of  a  desperate  fight, 
in  which  he  must  turn  to  account  every  possible  advantage, 
it  was  necessary  to  take  counsel  with  his  followers  ami  make 


—  841)  — 

some  pretence  of  interest  in  the  Catholic  cause  so  a«  to  gain 
Catholic  support  in  the  forthcoming  struggle. 

For  some  time  it  had  been  bruited  about  that  there  was 
dissatisfaction  in  the  Liberal  ranks  on  account  of  the  School 
Question.  It  was  said  that  four  or  five  Liberal  members 
would  quite  willingly  forsake  their  party  allegiance  and  join 
hands  with  the  Conservatives,  if  by  so  doing  the  question 
could  be  settled  and  removed  from  the  domain  of  politics, 
where  it  had  proved'  to  be  a  fruitful  source  of  mischief  to 
both  parties.  How  this  story  originated  could  not  well  be 
determined.  It  might  have  been  a  mere  invention  of 
some  officious  person  anxious  to  create  trouble  ;  but  it, 
gradually  grew  in  strength  and  insistence  and,  at  the  time 
of  Messrs  Haythorne  and  Laird's  visit  to  Ottawa,  it  had 
become  a  well  define  rumor  and  was  practically  the  talk  of 
the  streets.  Mr  Pope  was  favorable  to  the  Catholic  Claims 
and,  if  four  or  five  Liberals  should  unite  with  him,  the  union 
thus  formed  would  be  enough  to  seriously  embarrass  the 
Government,  even  if  no  good  should  follow  to  the  Catholic 
cause.  The  Conservatives  therefore  met  in  caucus  and 
adopted  this  resolution: — "That  the  Opposition,  as  a  party, 
are  prepared  to  go  for  such  a  modification  of  the  School  Law 
as  will  entitle  any  school  open  to  Government  inspection,  to 
its  equitable  proportion  of  the  school-tax  according  to  the 
number  of  scholars  receiving  instruction  therein,  whether 
such  school  is  established  by  the  Government  or  by  any 
individual  or  association.  Provided  a  sufficient  number  jf 
the  supporters  of  the  present  Government,  being  dissatis- 
fied with  the  policy  of  the  Government,  are  prepared,  to 
join  with  us  in  carrying  such  a  measure." 

Having  thus  expressed  their  views  it  was  necessary  to 
make  a  further  show  of  sincerity,  and  a  bill  was  accordingly 
drawn  up  embodying  the  principles  contained  in  the  reso- 
lution,   and   this   the   Conservatives   declared    they    would 


—  '6u0  — 

carry  through  the  Legislature  if  they  should  receive  the 
assistance  of  a  sufficient  number  of  Liberals.  This  Draft 
Bill  which  created  a  considerable  amount  of  talk  at  the  time 
was  framed  by  Honorable  W.  H.  Pope  and  contained'  the 
following  provisions: — "Whereas  it  is  expedient  to  encou- 
rage the  establishment  and  the  maintenance,  in  the  towns 
and  villages  of  this  Island,  of  schools  for  the  gratuitous  ins 
truction  of  poor  children  of  all  ages  ;  and  also  that  superior 
schools  or  colleges  throughout  the  Colony,  in  which  higher 
branches  of  education  shall  be  taught,  should  be  entitled  to 
receive  aid  from  the  public  treasury. 

"Be  it  therefore  enacted  as  follows: — Any  individual,  as- 
sociation or  corporate  body  that  shall  hereafter  a-i  ablish 
or  maintain,  within  any  town  or  village  in  this  Isla.  id,  a 
school  or  schools,  and  therein  gratuitously  instruct  poor 
children  in  the  elements  of  English  education,  shall  be  en- 
titled to  receive  therefor  from  the  Treasurer  of  this  Island 
an  allowance  equal  to...  for  each  and  every  child,  that, 
during  the  year,  may  have  been  so  instructed. 

"Every  individual,  association  or  corporate  body  that 
shall  hereafter  establish  or  maintain  within  this  Island  a 
superior  school  or  college,  and  shall  provide  such  school  or 
college  with  a  sufficient  number  of  teachers  competent  to 
impart  a  knowledge  of  the  several  branches  of  learning 
enumerated  in  the  Act  of  the  Legislature  of  this  Island, 
relating  to  the  Prince  of  Wales  College,  shall  be  entitled  to 
receive  from  the  Treasury,  an  allowance  of . . .  for  each 
and  every  pupil  that,  during  the  year,  may  have  been  ins- 
tructed in  such  school  or  college. 

"The  Proprietor  or  Proprietors  of  every  such  school  or 
college  who  may  be  desirous  of  obtaining  public  aid  under 
the  provisions  of  this  act,  shall  give  to  the  Government  of 
this  Island  a  notice  in  writing  of  his  or  their  intention  i<> 
apply  for  such  aid,  such  notice  shall  state  the  locality  in 


—  351  — 

which  the  school  or  college  is  situated,  the  nature  of  the 
instruction  therein  given,  and  the  names  of  the  teachers 
employed  therein  shall  be  given  to  the  Colonial  Secretary 
of  this  Island. 

"In  every  such  school  or  college  the  Proprietor  or  Pro- 
prietors of  which  shall  have  applied  for  public  aid,  there 
shall  be  kept  a  daily  record  of  the  attendance  of  pupils,  a 
copy  of  which,  verified  by  the  signature  of  the  principal 
master  of  such  school  or  college,  shall  be  filed  in  the  office 
of  the  Colonial  Secretary  of  this  Island,  every  three  months, 
and  the  average  attendance  shown  by  such  record  shall  be 
taken  as  the  basis  to  determine  the  allowance  to  be  paid 
from  the  public  Treasury  to  such  school  or  college  as  afore- 
said. 

"Every  such  school  or  college  the  proprietor  or  the  pro- 
prietors of  which  shall  have  given  notice  of  his  or  their  in- 
tention to  apply  for  public  aid  shall,  at  all  times  after  the 
giving  of  such  notice,  be  open  to  the  inspection  of  any  per- 
son or  persons  who  may  be  appointed  by  the  Governor  to 
inspect  and  report  on  such  school  or  college. 

"No  grant  of  money  shall  be  made  under  the  authority 
of  this  Act,  in  aid  of  any  school  or  college  in  which  the 
students  seeking  to  enter  such  school  or  college,  shall  be 
required  to  subscribe  any  religious  test,  or  to  make  any 
declaration  of  religious  belief,  or  which  shall  require  stu- 
dents to  attend  the  religious  service  of  any  particular  church 
or  sect  of  christians,  nor  to  any  school  or  college  at  which 
the  semi-annual  attendance  of  pupils  shall  be  shown  by  the 
official  register  to  be  less  than. . ." 

As  may  be  observed  the  Conservatives  did  not  commit 
themselves  absolutely  to  any  line  of  action,  but  merely  ex- 
pressed their  willingness  to  do  something  to  help  Catholic 
•Schools  provided  a  certain  number  of  Liberals,  to  the  great 
embarrassment  of   the  Government   and   of  their   friends, 


—  352  — 

should  join  with  them  iir carrying  such  a  measure.  But  bow 
to  bring  about  this  defection  from  the  Liberal  ranks  w 
difficulty.  It  would  scarcely  do  for  a  member  of  the  Oppo- 
sition t<>  approach  the  supporters  of  the  Government,  I'm-  tin- 
purpose  of  suggesting  to  them  the  propriety  of  their  aban- 
doning the  party  to  which  they  had  given  their  allegiance 
for  so  long  a  time.  Such  a  course  would  be  very  indelicate, 
to  say  the  least,  and  no  man  who  valued  his  political  honor 
could  play  such  a  part.  Something  however  had  to  be  done 
and  done  quickly,  if  Pope  and  his  followers  were  to  reap 
any  advantage  from  the  School  Question  in  the  forthcoming 
election  campaign,  and  so  it  was  deemed  a  good  tactical 
move  if  the  Bishop's  sympathies  were  so  called  into  play, 
that  he  would  be  disposed  to  act  as  negotiator  between  the 
Conservatives  and  the  Liberal  malcontents.  Accordingly, 
two  members  of  the  Opposition  viz:  Messrs  George  W.  I  low- 
Ian  and  A.  A.  Macdonald,  taking  with  them  Mr  Owen  Con- 
nolly, one  of  the  prominent  citizens  of  Oharlottetown,  waited 
upon  His  Lordship  with  a  copy  of  the  Draft  Bill.  They  set 
forth  how  far  their  party  was  disposed  to  go  in  order  to 
meet  the  Bishops  views  in  the  matter  of  education,  and 
they  besought  his  assistance  in  the  rather  delicate  affair  of 
negotiating  with  the  members  of  the  Government,  whose 
votes  would  be  necessary  to  carry  the  legislation  contained 
in  the  clauses  of  the  Draft  Bill.  Mr  Pope  himself  did  not 
wait  upon  the  Bishop.  Neither  was  he  aware  that  two  of 
his  colleagues  had  done  so.  In  this  the  Conservatives  dis- 
played their  usual  caution  and  astuteness.  Perhaps  later,  it 
would  be  to  his  advantage  to  be  able  to  deny  that  he  had 
anything  to  do  with  the  negotiations  carried  on  with  the 
Bishop,  and  thus  defty  repudiate  the  whole  proceeding,  if 
he  found  such  a  course  necessary. 

Bishop  Maclntyre  was  not  satisfied  with  the  Draft  Bill. 
Gradually    he    had    turned    to    Separate    Schools    as    the 


—  353  — 

only  real  solution  of  the  difficulty,  and  he  therefore  found 
that  the  proposals  of  the  Conservatives  did  not  go  far 
enough.  But  even  the  slightest  concession  was  better  than 
nothing,  and  he  was  disposed  to  accept  the  situation  and  to 
take  matters  as  they  stood.  However,  as  the  party  caucus 
had  attached  conditions  to  their  resolution,  His  Lordship 
had  further  conditions  to  suggest,  without  which  it  would 
be  difficult  if  not  altogether  impossible  for  him  to  appeal 
to  the  Liberal  members,  whose  assistance  was  needed  to 
carry  the  Draft  Bill.  Messrs  Howlan  and  Macdonald  could 
not  agree  to  the  Bishop's  conditions.  They  had  come  alto- 
gether unknown  to  their  leader,  and  though  they  had  exacted 
terms  from  His  Lordship,  they  were  not  in  a  position  to 
agree  to  those  put  forth  by  him.  Hence  their  visit  ended  in 
failure  and  the  negotiations  came  to  naught.  But  the  Draft 
Bill  soon  became  public,  and  the  proposals  made  by  the 
Conservative  Party  were  discussed  in  the  pulpit  and  in  the 
press.  The  Protestant  Clergy  of  Prince  Edward  Island 
united  as  one  man  against  any  grant  to  Catholic  institu- 
tions, and  pledges  were  exacted  from  the  Conservative  can- 
didates that  they  would  not  interfere  with  existing  condi- 
tions in  the  matter  of  education.  Even  Mr  Pope  had  to  give 
a  pledge  that  the  School  Law  would  not  be  disturbed,  for 
feelings  ran  so  high  at  the  time  that  he  could  not  be  elected 
on  any  other  conditions. 

The  "Better  Terms"  however  proved  a  winning  card  in 
the  elections  and  the  Conservatives  were  once  more  victo- 
rious. Soon  Messrs  Pope,  Howlan  and  Haviland  went  to 
Ottawa  and  there  succeeded  in  securing  terms  more  favorable 
to  Prince  Edward  Island  than  were  those  held  out  to  their- 
predecessors  on  the  same  mission.  But,  in  the  discussiom 
of  these  terms  at  Ottawa,  Pope  and  his  colleagues  never- 
said  a  word  of  the  School  Question.  They  concerned  them- 
selves with  everything  but  what  to  the  Bishop  was  the  one. 

23 


—  354  — 

thing  necessary.  Some  of  the  Federal  members  belonging 
to  the  Province  of  Quebec,  surprised  at  the  ominous  silence 
preserved  by  the  delegates  with  regard  to  the  School  Ques- 
tion, telegraphed  to  Bishop  Maclntyre  apprizing  him  of  the 
apparent  neglect  of  the  issue  at  so  vital  a  moment.  Those 
gentlemen  knew  that  Separate  Schools  had  been  secured  to 
Quebec  at  the  time  of  the  Union,  and  they  believed  that  if 
Prince  Edward  Island  Should  enter  Confederation  without 
any  provision  having  been  made  for  its  schools,  the  ques- 
tion would  thus  be  definitely  settled  and  the  Bishop's  case 
entirely  lost. 

But  Mr  Pope  had  still  a  card  to  play.  Before  he  had  left 
Ottawa  he  took  Mr  Howlan  into  his  confidence  and  told  him 
that  as  they  had  been  able  to  carry  Confederation  only  with 
the  help  of  the  Catholic  members  and  of  the  Bishop,  who 
was  at  all  times  an  ardent  Confederate,  he  felt  that  it  would 
be  right  to  do  something  as  an  act  of  recognition  of  this 
assistance  on  the  part  of  the  Catholic  members  and  Bishop, 
and  he  believed  himself  justified  in  proposing  to  his  follo- 
wers in  the  House  of  Assembly  the  propriety  of  giving  His 
Lordship  the  sum  of  five  thousand  dollars  for  his  schools 
out  of  the  revenue  of  the  Province,  and  he  was  sure  that  he 
would  be  able  to  carry  a  vote  for  that  amount  through  the 
House.  Mr  Howlan  joyfully  telegraphed  this  item  of  news 
to  a  member  of  the  Government  in  Charlottetown,  and  soon 
it  was  blazoned  before  the  eyes  of  the  public  as  a  sample  of 
the  great  Leader's  magnanimity.  The  news  however  fell 
far  short  of  satisfying  the  Bishop.  He  had  been  stirred  by 
the  communications  he  had  received  from  his  friends  in 
Quebec,  and  a  mere  grant  even  if  it  were  something  perma- 
nent would  not  satisfy  him  him  now,  as  he  had  turned  his 
thoughts  to  Separate  Schools  as  the  only  means  of  bring- 
ing about  a  complete  settlement  of  the  vexed  question.  Some 
of  course  will  blame  him  for  this.    They  will  say  that  he 


—  355  - 

should  have  adhered  to  his  original  contention,  and  Mr  Pope 
so  expressed  himself  later,  but  amid  so  much  treachery  and 
duplicity  on  the  part  of  those  in  whom  he  had  confided,  it 
was  not  surprising  that  he  too  should  change  his  mind. 
When  the  delegates  had  returned  from  Ottawa  and  the 
terms  of  union  had  been  made  public,  the  Bishop  sent  for 
the  Catholic  members  and  strongly  advised  them  to  oppose 
Confederation  on  the  floor  of  the  House,  unless  the  Govern- 
ment should  pledge  itself  to  pass  a  law  giving  the  Province 
a  system  of  Separate  Schools.  This  was  more  than  he  had 
hitherto  asked  for,  it  was  more  than  Mr  Pope  had  ever  pro- 
mised, but  it  was  what  had  been  given  to  Quebec  at  the  time 
of  union,  and  His  Lordship  could  not  now  see  any  valid 
reason  why  it  should  not  be  given  to  Prince  Edward  Island. 
But  the  Catholic  members  saw  things  in  a  different  light. 
Both  political  parties  had  so  committed  themselves  to  Con- 
federation, that  even  if  the  Catholics  should  oppose  it,  there 
were  enough  Protestants  in  favor  of  the  measure  to  assure 
its  adoption  by  the  House.  Hence  knowing  that  the  Bishop 
was  strongly  in  its  favor,  they  represented  to  him  that  it 
would  not  look  right  for  the  Catholic  members  in  a  body 
to  oppose  what  they  all  believed  to  be  in  the  best  interests 
of  the  Province,  and  thus  place  themselves  on  record  as 
being  in  opposition  to  the  welfare  of  the  country.  The 
Bishop  accordingly,  with  considerable  reluctance  left  them 
free  to  act  as  they  chose  in  the  matter,  and  when  the  mea- 
sure was  introduced  into  the  Legislature  it  was  carried 
almost  unanimously,  Protestants  and  Catholics  uniting  in 
its  support. 

But  the  schools  remained  as  they  were,  and  nothing  was 
done  to  remove  the  grievance  under  which  the  Catholics 
labored.  Even  the  grant  of  five  thousand  dollars,  which 
had  been  promised  at  Ottawa  and  blazoned  before  the  Bishop 
and  other  friends  of  the  Catholic  cause,  was  never  mora 


—  356  — 

heard  of.  Mr  Pope  easily  repudiated  it  on  his  return,  alle- 
ging as  a  reason  the  stand  taken  by  the  Bishop  in  urging 
the  Catholic  members  to  oppose  Confederation  on  the  floor 
of  the  House. 

Bishop  Maclntyre  was  a  thorough  gentleman,  and  no  in- 
dignity could  make  him  forget  the  gentleman-like  instincts 
which  were  in  him  as  a  part  of  his  make-up,  but  he  was  not 
Job's  equal  in  meekness  and  patience  and  naturally  he  w;is 
pained  and  mortified  at  the  turn  things  had  taken.  Nor 
did  he  make  any  attempt  to  conceal  his  bitter  disappoint- 
ment. It  was,  he  thought,  a  time  for  plain  speaking,  and  he 
therefore  spoke  so  plainly  as  to  leave  no  doubt  with  regard 
to  his  true  sentiments.  During  his  Pastoral  Visitation,  in 
the  summer  of  1873,  the  School  question  was  the  theme  of 
most  of  his  public  utterances,  and  he  did  not  fail  to  lay  a 
large  measure  of  blame  at  the  door  of  some  of  the  more  pro- 
minent Catholic  members  of  the  House  of  Assembly.  At 
Tignish  and  St.  Peter's  especially,  he  waxed  warm  on  the 
subject,  and  his  remarks,  distorted  by  interested  persons, 
were  borne  under  false  coloring  to  the  ears  of  the  very  men, 
whom  he  considered  directly  responsible  for  the  failure  of 
the  Catholic  cause.  One  of  their  number,  hurt  by  this  public 
condemnation  of  his  conduct,  wrote  a  letter  to  His  Lordship 
demanding  an  explanation  of  what  been  stated  in  the  Church 
of  Tignish  and  St.  Peters.  If  his  object  was  to  draw  the 
Bishop  he  must  have  been  astonished  at  the  success  he 
attained.   Here  in  part  is  the  answer  he  elicited : — 

"I  have  nothing  to  do  with  what  you  may  have  been  in- 
formed of,  with  what  may  have  been  stated  to  you,  or  even 
with  what  you  may  feel  convinced  of . . . 

"It  is  not,  I  presume,  necessary  to  travel  over  the  history 
of  the  last  two  years'  negotiations.  On  perceiving,  a  few 
weeks  age,  that  from  one  end  of  the  Island  to  the  other,  an 
attempt  was  made  to  impress  the  public  mind  with  the 


—  357  — 

belief,  that  I  was  quite  satisfied  with  the  course  pursued  by 
the  Government  during  the  last  Session  with  regard  to  the 
Education  Question,  and  that  I  believed  the  Catholic  mem- 
bers had  done  all  that  could  have  been  done  in  the  matter, 
I  thought  it  a  simple  act  of  duty — altogether  apart  from 
and  above  Politics — to  state  that  such  was  not  the  case. 
And,  so  far  from  being  satisfied  with  the  course  pursued  by 
the  Government  and  the  Catholic  members,  I  considered 
that  they  had  basely  betrayed  me  and  the  sacred  cause 
which  I  entrusted  to  their  hands.  Even  when  the  delegates 
were  setting  off  for  Ottawa  on  the  most  important  mission, 
socially  and  politically,  ever  undertaken  by  a  P.  E.  Island 
delegation,  they  did  not  even  condescend  to  exchange  a  word 
with  me,  on  that  question  which  they  knew,  I  had  so  much 
at  heart. . 

"While  the  delegates  were  on  their  way  home  and  before 
their  arrival  here,  certain  Catholic  members  of  the  Ottawa 
Commons,  shocked  at  the  idea  that,  in  the  negotiations  bet- 
ween our  delegates  and  the  Ottawa  Government,  there  was 
not  a  word  about  the  Education  Question,  sent  me  a  tele- 
gram to  that  effect.  It  was  then  however  too  late.  Pope, 
with  the  assistance  of  his  faithful  Catholic  members,  had 
carried  his  point  and  that  was  all  he  looked  for.  The  Catho- 
lic members,  who  had  such  an  opportunity  of  settling  the 
important  question  of  Education  and  placing  it  on  a  per- 
manent and  independent  footing,  allowed  the  opportunity 
to  fall  through  their  hands,  and  they  now,  naturally  enough 
do  not  wish  to  be  told  that  they  have  betrayed  the  cause 
entrusted  to  them.  For  my  own  part,  I  can  assure  you  that  I 
feel  no  pleasure  in  reminding  them  of  the  weak  part  played 
by  them  in  this  chapter  of  our  Island  history. . . 

"While  you,  and  I  suppose  others  too,  appear  to  be  so 
sensitive  about  things  that  I  never  uttered,  I  suppose  it  is 
to  be  taken  for  granted  and  as  a  matter  of  course,  that  all 


—  358  — 

the  abuse  and  opprobrious  epithets  heaped  upon  me  for  the 
last  few  weeks  are  deservedly  bestowed  on  me.  I  leave  all 
this  however  to  a  higher  tribunal.  In  the  Education  ques- 
tion I  did  not  consider  myself  as  playing  the  part  of  a  poli- 
tician, although  I  knew  I  was  dealing  with  politicians. 
The  promises  made  me  and  the  prospects  held  forth 
originated  with  yourselves.  As  a  Bishop  I  had  the  inte- 
rest of  Catholic  Education  at  heart.  I  had  a  solemn  and 
conscientious  duty  to  perform,  and  how  far  you,  Catholic 
Members,  have  assisted  me  in  the  discharge  of  this  solemn 
duty  let  your  own  consciences  tell." 

'The  Herald1*',  which  was  at  that  time  under  the  editorial 
management  of  Mr  John  Caven,  shared  the  Bishop's  view 
of  the  situation,  and  voiced  its  sentiments  in  this  way :  — 

'The  Draft  Bill,  we  published  last  week  shows  the  extent 
to  which  the  Catholics  of  this  Island  were  betrayed  by  Mr 
Pope  and  his  Colleagues.  That  Bill  was  the  platform  of 
the  Ministry  to  the  Catholics  before  the  elections.  The  Ca- 
tholic vote  was  acquired  in  support  of  Mr  Pope  purely  on 
the  understanding  that  their  grievance  on  the  School  Ques- 
tion should  be  redressed.  Mr  Pope  came  into  power  with 
a  triumphant  majority,  and  the  very  pith  of  that  majority 
was  Catholic  representatives.  How  fared  it  then  with  the 
School  Question  ?  It  was  quietly  hushed  to  sleep,  and  some 
of  our  zealous  Catholic  members  were  the  most  assiduous 
in  rocking  the  cradle.  Have  not  then  the  Catholic  electors 
a  grave  cause  for  displeasure  in  all  this  ?  They  have  been 
played  with  as  a  conjurer  plays  with  balls — flattered  with 
splendid  prospects,  and  trapped  into  supporting  men  who 
have  grossly  betrayed  them.  The  Catholic  people  of  this  Island 
have,  we  imagine,  as  just  a  cause  for  displeasure  as  ever 
animated  a  people.  Twice  has  Mr  Pope  been  put  in  posses- 
sion of  power  through  the  Catholics.  On  one  occasion  he 
engaged  as  many  of  their  representatives  as  he  could,  by  a 


—  359  — 

written  document  to  leave  the  School  Question  in  abeyance 
as  long  as  he  was  in  power  ;  and  on  the  second  occasion,  he 
professed  himself  prepared  to  adjust  the  question  of  educa- 
tion to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  the  Catholics.  His  brother 
W.  H.  Pope  draws  up  a  bill,  providing  for  the  wants  of  the 
case,  and  on  the  strength  of  ardent  assurances,  Mr  Pope  and 
his  colleagues  assume  power  and  as  cooly  cast  aside  their 
pledges  as  if  they  had  been  made  only  to  be  broken.  Indeed 
our  wonder  is  that  we  have  not  received  official  communica- 
tions, protesting  that  our  leading  statesmen  knew  nothing 
of  the  Draft  Bill,  and  never  gave  any  promises  on  the  School 
Question.  Possibly  those  officials  who  have  betrayed  us  know 
that  we  could  make  such  denials  dangerous,  and  therefore 
they  practise  discretion,  which  after  all,  in  their  position  is 
the  better  part  of  valor." 

Prince  Edward  Island  was  now  an  integral  part  of  the 
Dominion  of  Canada  and  an  election  was  held  for  the  return 
of  six  members  to  represent  the  Province  in  the  Federal 
House  of  Commons.  Mr  Pope  resigned  his  seat  in  the  Pro- 
vincial Legislature  and  was  returned  for  Prince  County. 
These,  were  the  days  of  the  Pacific  Scandal,  when  the  Go- 
vernment led  by  Sir  John  Macdonald  found  itself  in  a  mi- 
nority and  was  forced  to  resign.  A  general  election  foll- 
owed in  the  month  of  Febuary  1874.  In  the  previous  au- 
tumn and  when  the  electoral  campaign  was  well  under  way, 
Bishop  Maclntyre  went  to  Ottawa  and  had  a  long  interview 
with  Honorable  Alexander  MacKenzie,  the  Leader  of  the 
Liberal  Party,  who  held  out  some  hopes  to  His  Lordship 
that  something  might  yet  be  done  for  the  cause  which  he 
had  so  much  at  heart.  The  Bishop  returned  home  and  threw 
in  the  weight  of  his  influence  in  favor  of  the  Liberal  candi- 
dates, particularly  in  King's  and  Prince  Counties.  A  joint 
Pastoral  Letter  issued  by  the  Bishops  of  the  Maritime  Pro- 
vinces on  the  subject  of  Education  was  read  in  all   the 


—  360  — 

churches  of  the  Diocese -prior  to  the  election,  accompanied 
by  a  personal  letter  over  the  signature  of  Bishop  Maclntyre, 
in  which  his  Lordship  made  a  strong  appeal  for  Separate 
Schools.  His  Lordship  said: — "Dearly  Beloved  Brethren — 
In  commending  to  your  careful  consideration  the  accom- 
panying Pastoral  of  the  Archbishop  and  Bishops  of  the 
Ecclesiastical  Province  of  Halifax,  we  deem  it  well  to  offer 
some  suggestions  on  the  means  most  apt  to  obtain  the  end 
we  seek,  viz.,  a  Christian  Education  for  the  little  ones  of 
our  flock,  and  also  to  refute  some  of  the  specious  argu- 
ments brought  forward  in  support  of  the  so  called  system 
of  'Free  Education'. 

"Placed  as  sentinels  on  the  watch-towers  of  Israel,  we 
must  not  be  unfaithful  to  our  trust  ;  but  we  must  raise  our 
voice  boldly  in  defence  of  our  rights  as  citizens  of  a  free 
Dominion,  and  in  vindication  of  the  liberty  of  our  cons- 
ciences. We  do  not  seek  to  excite  discord,  we  rather  desire 
to  remove  its  occasion.  We  wish  not  to  do  violence  to  the 
conscience  of  those  who  differ  from  us  ;  we  only  ask  that  our 
own  may  be  respected. 

"All  who  profess  to  be  Christians  must  prize  above  all 
things  a  true  Christian  spirit.  That  spirit  must  be  obtained 
in  youth,  before  passions  have  assailed  the  heart.  Man  has 
been  created  a  social  being,  but  he  has  not  been  created 
merely  for  a  social  end.  He  has  been  created  to  know  and 
serve  his  Maker  here  on  earth,  and  to  enjoy  Him  forever 
hereafter.  Hence,  neither  success  in  business,  nor  advance- 
ment in  social  position,  nor  the  attainment  of  any  worldly 
good,  can  in  the  Christian  sense,  be  the  prime  mover  of  <mr 
actions.  We  have  come  from  God,  to  Him  we  ought  always 
to  tend,  all  our  aims  and  aspirations,  should  be  subordinate 
to  the  great  end  of  creation  viz.,  the  glory  of  the  Creator. 
This  does  not  prohibit  us  from  endeavoring,  by  honest 
means,  to  better  our  worldly  circumstances,  so  long  as  we 


—  361  — 

do  not  neglect  our  duties  to  God.  But  we  should  always 
remember  that  we  are  'to  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  his  rightousness,  and  then  all  other  things  will  be  added 
unto  us.'  Now,  man  has  duties  towards  God,  towards  him- 
self, and  towards  his  fellow-man.  He  has  a  spiritual  as 
well  as  a  corporal  part,  but  he  has  only  one  conscience. 
The  spiritual  and  immortal  soul  which  vivifies  the 
material  body  is  one  in  each  individual.  There  can  be 
no  real  distinction  between  the  citizen  and  the  Christian. 
True,  there  are  some  actions  which  may  be  regarded  as 
purely  social  and  others  as  spiritual  ;  but  the  .will  which 
freely  determines  itself  to  perform  the  first  is  the  self-same 
will  which  determines  the  performance  of  the  others.  The- 
refore there  cannot  be  a  political  and  a  Christian  conscien- 
ce. Neither  is  the  standard  of  morality  for  public  actions 
different  from  that  of  private  life.  If  it  be  wrong  to  do  an 
injustice  to  an  individual  it  must  be  a  still  greater  wrong 
to  be  unjust  to  a  whole  class  of  citizens. 

"Education  consists  in  the  perfection  of  our  faculties  ;  it 
is  therefore  a  developing  of  the  intelligence  to  enable  it  to 
grasp  truth,  and  a  training  of  the  will  to  induce  it  to  follow 
truth.  Education,  then,  has  for  its  object  the  cultivation  of 
the  spiritual  powers  of  man,  and  consequently  it  is  a  spi- 
ritual function.  Hence,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  secular 
•education.  From  this  it  is  evident  that  the  State  has  no 
right  to  control  Education.  Education  being  a  spiritual 
function,  its  direction  belongs  to  the  spiritual  kingdom  of 
•Christ  upon  earth,  that  is  the  Church.  Hence  when  the 
State  introduced  a  system  of  Education  independent  of  the 
■Church,  it  wandered  beyond  its  sphere,  and  usurped  the 
right  of  another.  What  wonder  then,  that  it  failed  to  give 
satisfaction,  or  that  the  effects  of  its  efforts  should  be  di- 
sastrous to  society  ? 

"It  is  commonly  pleaded  on  behalf  of  what  is  called  Free 


—  362  ~ 

Education,  that  a  knowledge  of  reading,  writing  and  arith- 
metic is  purely  secular,  and  that  it  is  with  the  teaching  of 
such  things  only  that  the  State  interferes.  But  apart  from 
the  fact  that  there  is  no  knowledge  or  truth  unconnected 
with  God,  and  apart  also  from  the  fact  that  even  this  kind 
or  training  regards  the  spiritual  part  of  man  ;  we  have  a 
ready  answer  to  this  specious  argument.  1st.  Such  training 
is  not,  in  the  legitimate  sense  of  the  term,  Education.  2nd. 
The  effects  of  such  a  system,  as  experience  proves,  are  per- 
nicious. We  have  seen  that  Education  developes  the  un- 
derstanding and  trains  the  will  to  virtue.  But  such  a  sys- 
tem allows  the  will  to  follow  the  bent  of  its  own  inclina- 
tions ;  therefore  it  is  not  education,  it  is  a  mere  fragmen- 
tary culture,  which  renders  the  recipient  more  dangerous 
to  society,  inasmuch  as  it  makes  him  more  powerful  for 
evil.  That  the  effects  of  this  system  are  pernicious,  is  self- 
evident  A  child  brought  up  without  hearing  God  mentioned 
in  connection  with  science,  will  naturally  be  led  to  think 
that  Science  has  no  co-ordination  to  God,  that  God  has 
naught  to  do  with  civil  affairs,  that  perhaps  he  does  not 
even  know  the  truths  discovered  by  modern  investigations. 
Hence,  the  race  of  conceited  scientists  who  arrogate  to 
themselves  all  wisdom,  and  ignore  the  fostering  Providence 
of  God.  Hence,  the  race  of  frothy  political  demagoguesr 
who  demoralize  society  by  their  electioneering  trickeries,  and 
injure  its  true  intesrest  with  their  policy  of  expediency. 
Hence,  the  race  of  self-styled  leaders  of  public  opinion,  who 
deprave  the  minds  of  their  ignorant  readers  with  their  own 
ignorance,  presumption  and  bigotry.  Hence,  the  race  of 
Communistic  leaders,  who  excite  popular  discontent  in  or- 
der to  profit  by  a  social  revolution.  Reflecting  minds,  irres- 
pective of  religious  tenets,  have  at  all  times  condemned  a 
secular  system  of  training.  We  see  the  Presbyterians  of 
Scotland,  no  less  anxious  than  the  Catholics  of  Ireland,  to 


—  363  — 

secure  denominational  schools.  They  have  experienced  the 
evil  effects  of  mixed  schools,  and  they  seek  to  abolish  them. 
The  day  is  not  far  distant  when  our  Protestant  fellow  citi- 
zens will  also  see  these  evils,  and  will  bewail  the  course  they 
now  pursue. 

"It  is  argued  by  the  defenders  of  secular  schools,  that  the 
State  has  a  right  to  protect  itself.  But  ignorance  is  its 
great  enemy  ;  Therefore  the  State  in  self-defence  should 
insist  upon  its  subjects  being  educated.  This  argument 
rests  on  two  false  suppositions,  and  consequently  is  of  no 
value.  In  fact,  it  supposes  first  that  ignorance  of  reading, 
writing  and  arithmetic  is  dangerous  to  the  State.  Now, 
authentic  statistics  of  the  United  States  prove  that  of  cri- 
minals, a  majority  have  been  educated  in  the  public  schools. 
Were  it  to  the  interest  of  society  to  have  ingenious  swindlers 
and  forgers,  this  interest  would  certainly  be  promoted  by 
free  schools.  We  readily  grant  that  ignorance  of  our  duties 
towards  God  is  dangerous  to  society,  and  hence,  in  the  in- 
terest of  society  as  well  as  of  religion,  we  demand  a  religious 
training  for  our  youth.  The  second  false  supposition  in  the 
argument  is  that  the  training  received  in  public  schools  is 
education.   We  have  already  shown  that  it  is  not. 

"The  right  of  instruction  is  with  the  parents,  they  are 
responsible  to  God  for  the  soul  of  their  child.  If  they  ne- 
glect their  duty,  and  if  the  State  deem  it  necessary  that  its 
subjects  be  educated,  it  may  pass  a  law  to  compel  parents 
to  educate  their  children.  But  when  it  provides  schools  it 
must  provide  them  such,  that  parents  can  in  conscience  use 
them.  Otherwise  the  State  becomes  a  tyrant  and  usurper. 
Our  intellect  and  our  will  are  more  inviolable  than  our 
appetite.  Hence  it  is  greater  tyranny  to  force  upon  us  un- 
wholesome or  distasteful  moral  food,  than  to  prescribe  for 
us  an  unsavory  repast.  The  Head  of  our  Church  has  con- 
demned the  mixed  system  of  education,  Catholics  through- 


—  364  — 

out  the  world  have  repudiated  it.  We  cannot  therefore,  in 
conscience,  approve  of  it  ;  still  we  are  taxed  for  its  support. 
Our  rights  as  free  citizens  are  violated  by  extorting  from  us 
money  which  brings  us  no  benefit.  Our  liberty  of  conscience 
is  endangered  by  the  attempt  to  force  on  us  a  system  >f 
which  we  cannot  approve,  without  abandoning  our  princi- 
ples. It  is  against  this  insult  offered  to  our  dignity,  against 
this  violence  offered  to  our  conscience,  that  we  raise  our 
voice,  and  claim,  not  as  a  favor  but  as  a  strict  right,  the 
freedom  of  education  enjoyed  by  the  Protestant  Minority 
of  Quebec  and  the  Catholic  minority  of  Ontario.  This  is 
what  we  demand  ;  with  nothing  less  can  we  be  satisfied. 
The  system  we  ask  has  worked  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  par- 
ties in  those  two  Provinces.  Why  would  it  not  do  so  here  ? 
Are  the  Protestants  of  this  Island  afraid  of  a  system  gran- 
ted by  their  co-religionists,  and  brother  Orangemen  of  On- 
tario ?  Or  are  their  statesmen  of  a  lower  order,  and  feel 
themselves  unable  to  grapple  with  the  question  ? 

We  do  not,  as  has  been  wrongfully  insinuated,  want  to 
increase  the  taxation  of  the  Colony,  but  we  want  the  taxes 
raised  annually  for  Education  more  equitably  distributed. 
There  are  now  upwards  of  four  hundred  Catholic  children 
taught  in  the  Catholic  schools  of  Charlottetown.  For  the 
education  of  this  large  number  of  pupils  the  State  refuses 
to  pay,  for  no  other  apparent  reason  than  because  these 
schools  are  more  efficiently  conducted  that  the  public  schools 
of  the  city.  Those  who  approve  of  this  course  of  the  Govern- 
ment, plead  conscience  on  behalf  of  their  cause.  We  also 
plead  conscience.  If,  then,  there  is  a  collision  between  cons- 
cience and  conscience  something  must  be  wrong.  The  Pro- 
testants of  Ontario  saw  the  difficulty,  and  recognizing  the 
justice  of  Catholic  claims,  offered  a  peaceful  solution.  True 
statesmen  would  do  the  same  thing  here,  for  they  would 
clearly  perceive  that  a  State  cannot  prosper,  nor  a  Govern- 


—  365  — 

ment  exist  for  any  length  of  time,  unless  its  citizens  are  at 
peace  with  one  another,  and  secure  in  the  enjoyment  of 
their  individual  rights. 

"This  question  of  education  is  a  principle  ; — unhappily 
it  has  been  of  late  converted  into  a  political  hobby  for  the 
use  of  political  aspirants.  From  the  accompanying  Pasto- 
ral it  will  be  seen  that  it  is  a  question  on  which  all  who 
pretend  to  be  Catholics  must  be  united.  A  matter  of  cons- 
cience should  triumph  over  every  party  and  mercenary  con- 
sideration. We  cannot  serve  God  and  Mammon.  If  you  be- 
lieve Mammon  to  be  the  true  God,  say  so,  and  withdraw 
your  names  from  the  list  of  Catholics.  If  not,  let  God  and 
conscience  be  your  motto.  On  purely  civil  questions  there 
may  be  diversity  of  opinion — on  questions  of  faith — none. 
The  principle  for  which  we  contend  is  one  of  conscience, 
hence  it  is  a  platform  on  which  all  can,  and  ought  to  be 
united.  No  matter  what  ties  may  bind  us  to  a  man,  or  a 
party,  they  ought  to  be  broken,  if  necessary,  to  obtain  the 
right  we  seek.  The  duty  of  Catholic  electors  is  plain  ;  sup- 
port, neither  directly  nor  indirectly,  any  man  or  party  that 
will  not  modify  the  education  law,  so  as  to  enable  Catholics 
to  enjoy  the  freedom  of  education  enjoyed  by  the  Catholics 
of  Ontario,  Manitoba,  Vancouver  Island  and  Quebec. 

"We  care  not  what  may  be  the  name  of  any  particular 
party  ;  we  must  rise  above  party  distinctions  and  unite  on 
a  principle  of  conscience.  No  middle  course  is  possible.  'Who 
is  not  with  me',  says  Christ,  Ms  against  me.'  On  this  point 
we  desire  to  call  your  attention  to  the  annexed  theological 
decision  given  by  three  theologians  at  Rome,  in  answer  to 
certain  questions  asked  by  the  Bishop  of  Three  Rivers. 

'The  Education  Law  as  it  stands  at  present  is  virtually 
Protestant,  and  unjust  to  Catholics.  We  must  battle  against 
this  injustice  if  we  prize  the  eternal  welfare  of  our  children. 
We  do  not  ask  Protestants  to  concede  to  us  a  doctrinal 


—  360  — 

point.  We  do  not  dictate  to  them  the  way  in  which  to  edu- 
cate their  children,  we  only  ask  them  not  to  dictate  to  us. 
Nor  let  them  say  that  sufficient  religious  instruction  can  be 
given  by  the  firesides  at  home  and  in  Sunday  Schools.  Many 
parents  are  incapable  of  imparting  this  instruction,  others 
are  too  negligent  to  attempt  it.  Besides  it  is  not  a  few  short 
hours  devoted  once  in  the  week  to  religious  instruction,  which 
can  give  to  the  youthful  mind  that  religious  form  capable  of 
modelling  the  actions  of  a  life-time.  Religious  instruction, 
to  be  effectual  in  after  life,  must  in  youth  be  continuous.  It 
must  not  be  confined  to -a  day  or  an  hour.  It  must  go  on 
from  morning  to  night,  and  from  week  to  week.  It  must 
permeate  the  incidents  of  every  day's  routine,  and  be  in- 
haled, so  to  speak,  with  the  very  atmosphere  of  the  School- 
room. 

'This  together  with  the  accompanying  Pastoral  shall  be 
read  and  thoroughly  explained  in  every  Parish  Church  of 
this  Diocese  on  the  first  Sunday  after  its  reception,  and  in 
all  other  churches  on  the  first  Sunday  on  which  the  Pastor 
shall  officiate  therein. 

"Given  at  Charlottetown,  the  22nd  of  December  1873. 

PETER  McINTYRE, 

Bishop  of  Charlottetown" 

The  Pastoral  of  Bishop  Maclntyre  called  fortli  a  joint 
letter  from  the  ministers  of  the  Protestant  Churches  in 
in  town  and  country.  It  was  headed  "Appeal  to  the  Protes- 
tans  of  Prince  Edward  Island",  and  among  other  statements 
contained  the  following: — 

"It  must  be  manifest  to  all,  from  the  Pastorals  issued  by 
the  Roman  Catholic  Bishops  in  these  Provinces  on  the  ques- 
tion of  Education,  that  united  action  on  this  question  has 
been  secured  on  the  part  of  the  whole  clerical  body  of  thai 


—  367  — 

Church — the  result  confessedly  of  directions  received  from 
the  Vatican.  We  need  scarcely  warn  you  that  the  certain 
result  will  be  the  subversion  of  our  present  free  and  unsec- 
tarian  system,  and  be  the  means  of  depriving  Protestants 
of  the  rights  and  privileges  they  now  enjoy.  We  cannot  fail 
to  view  the  measures  thus  concerted  with  concern,  not  un- 
mingled  with  alarm  ;  and  we  are  persuaded  that  you  share 
with  us  in  these  feelings,  and  will,  as  Protestants  should 
and  must  do,  resist  all  unjust  and  arrogant  pretensions  from 
Rome. 

"You  will  observe  that  the  claims  for  Separate  Schools 
are  professedly  based  upon  what  is  termed  'justice  and  fair 
play'  and  the  necessity  of  religious  training  for  the  young, 
which  is  declared  to  be  by  the  present  School  System  prohi- 
bited. It  will  be  readily  seen,  that  no  charge  against  our 
School  System  could  be  more  unfounded  ;  for  the  system 
assumes  that  the  parents  not  the  State,  are  responsible  for 
the  religious  training  of  the  young,  and  consequently  it  has 
jealously  avoided  any  interference  with  Roman  Catholics 
in  training  their  children  to  know,  believe  and  hold  all  the 
peculiar  tenets  of  their  Church.  It  is  obvious  to  all  unpre- 
judiced persons  that  the  present  School  System  is  based 
upon  entire  justice  to  all,  and  makes  no  distinction  whate- 
ver between  Protestants  and  Roman  Catholics.  While  the 
Bishops  in  these  Provinces  have  made  many  assertions  to 
the  contrary,  they  have  failed  to  furnish  a  single  fact  in 
proof  that  our  present  School  System  confers  any  privi- 
leges on  Protestants  not  equally  shared  by  Roman  Catho- 
lics. Whilst  the  cry  of  injustice  is  raised  against  it,  the 
truth  is  that  in  its  very  impartiality  lies  its  chief  defect  in 
the  estimation  of  the  Bishops,  who  wish  to  supplant  it  by 
a  system  which  would  assure  special  advantages  to  their 
Church.  We  readily  concede  to  Roman  Catholics  the  full 
enjoyment  of  every  privilege  possessed  by  their  fellow-Colo- 


—  368  — 

nists  ;  but  we  can  never  sanction  the  injustice  of  drawing 
from  the  public  Treasury  any  amount,  small  or  great,  for 
the  maintenance  of  a  system  of  faith  and  teaching  opposed 
to  the  sentiments  of  all  the  other  denominations  ;  and  while 
we  admit  the  perfect  right  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Clergy 
to  use  for  the  promotion  of  the  interests  of  their  Church 
such  means  as  the  liberality  of  their  own  people  may  pro- 
vide— which  is  all  that  other  denominations  either  po- 
or claim — we  must  regard  it  as  an  act  of  unwarranted  au- 
dacity to  demand  that  the  Protestant  inhabitants  of  this 
country  should  help  to  propagate  principles  which  they 
hold  to  be  subversive  of  the  the  truth  of  God  and  on  account 
of  which  our  Fathers  endured  so  much. 

"We  are  constrained  to  regard  this  demand,  which  in 
itself  is  an  outrage  upon  the  Protestant  community  of  this 
Island,  as  the  more  to  be  dreaded  inasmuch  as  the  conces- 
sions that  would  satisfy  it  would  open  the  way  for  other 
demands,  which  could  with  equal  consistency  be  made  ;  for 
if  'justice  and  fair  play'  require  that  State  support  be 
granted  to  sectarian  schools,  in  which  as  the  Bishop  says, 
"religion  must  be  taught  from  day  to  day  and  from  week 
to  week,  and  become  the  very  atmosphere  of  the  school- 
room' ;  if  schools  of  this  character,  out  and  out  and  avo- 
wedly devoted  to  the  teaching  of  Romish  doctrines,  can  justly 
claim  as  their  'right'  support  from  the  State,  then  a  similar 
claim  may,  with  equal  consistency  be  made,  for  the  endow- 
ment of  every  Roman  Catholic  chapel  throughout  the  Is- 
land. While  from  the  character  of  this  demand  and  its  ma- 
nifest injustice,  we  are  not  apprehensive  of  its  possible  suc- 
cess, yet  we  deplore  the  agitation  to  which  it  must  lead,  and 
we  charge  the  strife  and  bitterness  which  it  will  engender 
upon  the  originators  and  promoters  of  the  movement." 

Further  on  those  Reverend  Gentlemen  say : — "We  can- 
not in  duty  to  you  conceal  the  painful  apprehension  forced 


—  309  — 

upon  us,* that  the  movement  which  the  said  Pastorals  are 
violently  pressing  to  a  crisis  has  not  been  matured  without 
connivance  on  the  part  of  nominally  Protestant  politicians; 
nor  can  we  do  otherwise  than  denounce  any  compromise  of 
this  vital  question  as  the  betrayal  of  the  best  interests  of 
this  Province,  of  the  well  being  of  the  present  and  coming 
generations,  and  not  less  of  our  Protestant  Faith  and  prin- 
ciples. 

"We  would  therefore  call  the  attention  of  all  Protestants 
to  this  grave  and  perilous  crisis,  and  urgently  remind  them 
that,  if  they  value  their  principles — the  sacred  principles 
secured  by  the  fidelity  of  their  fathers — they  must  now  be 
thoroughly^  roused  to  meet  the  coming  struggle,  determined 
that  whatever  may  happen  in  other  portions  of  the  Domi- 
nion, this  Island  shall  never  bow  to  the  dictates  of  Rome, 
nor  be  ruled  by  Romish  Bishops,  nor  by  politicians,  who  for 
place  and  power  can  sacrifice  their  Protestantism :  and  that 
thus  determined  they  must,  when  called  to  exercise  their 
franchise,  sink  all  past  and  party  feelings,  and  recognize 
but  two  parties  viz.  the  true  Protestant,  who  values  and 
will  maintain  Protestant  rights  on  the  one  side,  and  on  the 
other  the  real  Roman  Catholic  and  the  venal  time-server 
forming  a  party  ever  ready  to  sacrifice  our  interests,  and 
subject  ourselves  and  our  children  to  such  tribute  as  the 
dictates  of  Romish  Bishops  may  impose. 

"Let  every  true  Protestant  bear  in  mind  that  these  are 
the  two  parties  that  will  now  contend  for  victory.  Let  no, 
man  be  deceived  by  any  attempts  which  may  be  made  to  in- 
troduce other  questions  into  the  conflict,  and  thereby  divert 
attention  from  the  real  issue. 

"The  lines  are  now  drawn  for  us  by  the  Pastorals  ;  and 
you  who  are  the  friends  of  the  Free  School  System,  and  who 
would  maintain  equal  justice  to  all  denominations  are  for- 
ced to  the  alternative  of  either  submitting  to  the  imperioua 
24 


—  370  — 

dictation  <>f  Bishop  Maclntyre,  or  of  convincing  him  that 
his  assuming  to  dictate  is  a  serious  mistake.  By  uniting 
as  one  man  to  assert  and  maintain  your  rights,  you  will 
administer  to  his  presumption  a  rebuke  so  effectual  ihai  hi 
shall  feel  it  to  be  his  wisdom  for  the  future  to  desist. 

"The  matter  rests  with  you.  Your  privileges  are  safe  un- 
less you  tamely  surrender  them.  Be  true  to  yourselves,  to 
your  country  and  your  God  ;  and  remember  that,  as  yon 
stand  like  men  or  basely  yield,  your  children's  children 
must  fare.  You  have  it  in  your  power  to  transmit  to  them 
in  act  your  dearly  bought  privileges,  or  to  entail  upon  them 
a  heritage,  which  will  justify  them  in  holding  up  your  me- 
mory in  execration.  We  cannot  doubt  what  your  action  will 
be.  We  would  not  assail  Roman  Catholics  in  their  rights. 
God  forbid  that  we  should.  You  and  we  are  now  on  the  de- 
fensive. This  is  not  a  time  for  hesitation.  The  path  of  duty 
is  plain,  and  we  feel  confident  that  you  will  follow  it." 

This  letter  bore  the  signatures  of  fifty  five  minister's  of 
various  denominations  scattered  all  the  way  from  East 
Point  to  North  Cape,  and  who,  howsoever  much  they  differed 
in  matters  of  faith  and  practice,  were  a  unit  in  their  oppo- 
sition to  religious  teaching  in  the  schools  of  Prince  Edward 
Island. 

Notwithstanding  this  strong  and  earnest  opposition  on 
the  part  of  so  many  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  Bishop  Mac- 
Intyre  achieved  what  he  believed  to  be  a  fair  measure  of 
success  in  the  Federal  elections.  He  was  able  to  place  a 
candidate  of  his  own  choice  in  King's  and  Prince  Counties, 
both  of  whom  were  elected  with  substantial  majorities.  Bill 
his  part  in  the  campaign  rendered  no  service  to  the  Catholic 
cause,  but  resulted  rather  in  irreparable  injury.  It  estran- 
ged many  strong  and  sincere  friends  who  had  stood  with 
him  throughout  every  phase  of  the  present  agitation  ;  it 
weakened  his  position  by  introducing  the  greater  demand 


—  371  — 

when  he  had  failed  to  obtain  the  minor  one  ;  it  weakned  it 
especially  because  the  demand  was  put  forth  on  the  occa- 
sion of  a  Federal  election,  when,  notwithstanding  the  promise 
of  Honorable  Alexander  MacKenzie,  there  was  no  practical 
possibility  of  reopening  the  question,  now  that  Prince  Ed- 
ward Island  had  thrown  in  its  lot  with  the  Dominion  ;  it 
justified  in  a  measure  the  Protestant  contention  of  1868, 
that  the  Bishop's  first  Memorial  was  only  the  "thin  edge  of 
the  wedge"  for  a  further  demand  ;  and  it  gave  Mr  Pope  a 
chance  to  say,  that  had  His  Lordship  adhered  to  his  original 
contention,  he  might  in  the  end  have  obtained  it,  but  by 
making  an  appeal  for  Separate  Schools  he  had  gone  too  far, 
and  closed  the  door  against  every  concession,  which  his 
friends  were  disposed  to  make  in  the  matter. 

Meanwhile  some  of  those  who  had  taken  part  in  the  dis- 
cussion up  till  this  time,  had  disappeared  from  the  arena 
of  Local  politics.  Mr  Pope  had  gone  into  retirement  for  a 
time.  He  had  been  elected  in  Prince  County  in  the  election 
of  1873,  but  would  not  face  the  Bishop's  Pastoral  in  that  of 
1874,  and  decided  not  to  be  a  candidate  on  that  occasion  ; 
Mr  Howlan  had  gone  to  the  Senate,  where  Mr  Haythorne, 
his  former  colleague,  had  also  a  seat,  while  Mr  Laird  had 
become  Minister  of  the  Interior  in  the  Cabinet  of  Honora- 
ble Alexander  MacKenzie.  The  Conservatives  had  a  majo- 
rity in  the  Provincial  Legislature  and  were  led  by  Hono- 
rable L.  O.  Owen,  while  the  Liberals  formed  a  strong  and 
vigorous  opposition  under  the  leadership  of  Honorable  Louis 
H.  Davies.  Mr  Davies  had  gradually  forged  to  the  front 
rank  in  the  Liberal  Party.  He  was  an  ardent  champion  of 
Protestantism,  and  in  consequence,  a  steadfast  and  uncom- 
promising opponent  of  any  concession  to  Catholics,  and  no 
one  sooner  than  he  would  step  out  of  the  beaten  track  to 
raise  the  religious  cry,  when  he  foresaw  that  such  a  pro- 
ceeding might  turn  to  his  personal  advantage  or  to  that  of 


—  372  — 

the  party  of  which  he  was  for  the  time,  the  acknowledged 
leader.  Hence  in  the  Session  of  1874  he  precipitated  in  the 
Legislature  an  animated  debate  on  the  School  Question.  It 
was  done  entirely  for  political  effect,  and  for  this  purpose 
no  subject  could  be  more  adapted.  On  that  occasion,  \I  r 
Conroy,  the  member  for  Tignish  laid  down  a  proposition, 
that  the  Catholic  members  form  a  species  of  Centre  Party 
of  their  own,  practically  independent  of  both  existing  par- 
ties, and  refuse  to  countenance  any  leader  who  would  not 
bind  himself  by  solemn  compact  to  grant  to  Catholics  the 
common  justice,  which  they  had  so  long  demanded  in  the 
matter  of  education.  He  was  taken  to  task  by  Mr  Brecken, 
the  chief  spokesman  of  the  Government,  who  said: — "I  can 
assure  my  Catholic  friends  on  both  sides  of  the  House,  that 
the  feeling  is  not  so  bitter  among  Protestant  members  as 
to  prevent  them  from  uniting  and  carrying  out  the  business 
of  the  country.  It  is  better  for  His  Lordship  and  his  people 
to  submit  to  the  will  of  the  country  on  this  question.  No 
matter  what  complications  may  arise  the  business  of  the 
Province  must  go  on." 

This  was  a  reply  but  no  answer,  and  Mr  Conroy  wms  far 
from  satisfied  ;  but  he  had  to  submit,  for  he  stood  practi- 
cally alone  in  his  contention,  as  the  Catholic  members  were 
not  disposed  to  look  with  favor  on  the  plan  he  had  suggested. 

On  Wednesday  April  22nd,  Honorable  John  Macdonald  of 
Indian  River  moved  the  following  resolution: — "When  as 
the  Laws  of  this  Province  relating  to  Education  are,  in 
many  respects,  defective,  and  do  not  give  general  satisfac- 
tion: 

"Resolved  therefore,  That  it  is  expedient  to  introduce  a 
bill  to  amend  in  some  respects  the  Laws  relating  to  Edu- 
cation, and  in  particular  to  provide  in  certain  cases  for  the 
employment,  as  teachers  of  such  persons  as  shall  produce 
to  the  Board  of  Education  satisfactory  certificates   from 


—  373  — 

some  college  or  other  institution  of  learning  in  Europe  or 
America,  and  also  to  render  permissive  the  imparting  of 
religious  instruction  in  schools  in  which  the  pupils  are  all 
of  the  same  denomination,  such  religious  instruction  to  be 
subject  to  the  approval  of  the  parents  or  guardians  of  the 
children." 

A  long  discussion  followed  the  introduction  of  this  reso- 
lution. The  part  taken  by  the  Bishop  in  the  recent  Federal 
election  was  referred  to  by  different  speakers,  and  by  some 
it  was  considered  a  sufficient  reason  to  oppose  the  present 
appeal  in  behalf  of  the  Catholics.  When  the  matter  came 
to  a  vote  it  was  decided  along  purely  denominational  lines, 
the  Catholic  members  alone  declaring  in  its  favor. 

The  resolution  thus  voted  down  had  been  intended  to 
obtain  a  legal  standing  for  the  Christian  Brothers  in  charge 
of  St  Patrick's  School  in  Charlottetown  and  the  Sisters  in 
the  Convents,  and  for  that  reason  it  made  mention  of  tea- 
chers who  might  produce  a  certificate  from  institutions  of 
learning  in  Europe  or  America.  The  maintenance  of  these 
schools  during  these  years  had  become  a  burden  well-nigh 
intolerable,  and  it  was  therefore  vitally  necessary  to  procure 
some  measure  of  Government  aid  particularly  in  the  case 
of  St.  Patrick's  School.  The  Catholics  of  that  day  were 
generally  poor,  and  had  to  pay  their  share  of  taxes  for  the 
maintenance  of  the  public  schools,  from  which  however  they 
derived  no  benefit,  and  having  done  so,  they  had  to  shoulder 
the  additional  burden  of  maintaining  their  private  schools 
for  the  education  of  their  boys  and  girls,  wherein  religious 
instruction  would  go  hand  in  hand  with  the  other  bran- 
ches of  learning.  Now  however  that  the  Legislature  had 
obstinately  refused  to  recognize  any  certificates  but  those 
issued  by  the  Provincial  Board  of  Education,  the  Brothers 
of  St.  Patrick's  School,  yielding  to  the  inevitable,  went  before 
the  Board  and  demonstrated  their  fitness  to  teach  by  passing 


—  374  — 

the  required  examinatiori  with  brilliant  success.  The  bur- 
den of  maintaining  the  School  was  thus  sensibly  lessened. 
Several  of  the  Brothers  obtained  teachers'  licenses,  and  re- 
ceived the  regular  Government  pay  under  warrant  from  the 
Board  of  Education. 

One  of  the  arguments  put  forward  by  the  opponents  of 
the  Catholic  Claims  was  that  the  Catholic  people  themsel- 
ves were  not  anxious  for  a  change  in  the  school  system,  and 
that  the  whole  agitation  had  been  set  agoing  by  Iiishop 
Maclntyre,  and  taken  up  by  a  few  ultra-zealous  persons, 
who  did  not,  in  any  sense  of  the  word,  represent  Catholic 
public  opinion.  Time  and  again  was  this  insinuation  thrown 
out  on  the  floor  of  the  House,  and  reiterated  on  the  hustings 
during  many  an  election  campaign.  The  Session  of  1875 
served  to  correct  this  fallacy,  and  to  show  beyond  all  doubt, 
that  the  Bishop,  so  far  from  being  alone  in  this  contention, 
was  backed  up  by  his  Catholic  flock  with  a  unanimity  be- 
gotten of  faith.  This  was  demonstrated  on  Wednesday,  April 
7th  when  Honorable  Mr  Conroy  tabled  the  following  peti- 
tion bearing  the  signature  of  almost  nine  thousand  Catho- 
lics of  Prince  Island : — 

"The  Petition  of  the  Catholics  of  Prince  Edward  Island 
respectfully  sheweth: — 

."That  the  petitioners  claim,  by  natural  and  divine  right, 
the  direction  of  the  education  of  their  children  in  accor- 
dance with  the  teaching  of  their  Church  ; 

"That  the  Spiritual  Head  of  their  Church  has  declared. 
That  Catholics  cannot  approve  of  a  system  of  educating 
youth  unconnected  with  the  Catholic  Faith  and  the  power 
of  the  Church,  and  which  regards  the  knowledge  or  merely 
natural  things,  and  only,  or  at  least  primarily,  the  oiuls  of 
social  life'. 

"That  this  right  of  directing  the  education  of  their  chil- 


—  *75  — 

dren  is  denied  to  your  petitioners  by  the  system  of  educa- 
tion now  existing  on  this  Island. 

"That  your  petitioners  are  of  the  opinion  that  the  Catho- 
lics of  Charlottetown  are  unjustly  taxed,  in  a  special  man- 
ner, to  support  public  schools  to  which  they  do  not  send 
their  children,  in  consequence  of  their  having  schools  of 
their  own  better  adapted,  in  their  opinion,  for  the  purpose 
of  education,  to  which  they  send  them. 

"Wherefore,  in  view  of  the  foregoing,  your  petitioners 
humbly  pray  Your  Honorable  House,  so  to  amend  the  pre- 
sent School  Act  as  to  enable  them  by  Law,  while  adhering 
to  the  teaching  of  their  Church,  to  participate  in  the  bene- 
fits to  be  derived  from  the  expenditure  of  the  taxes  for  edu- 
cational purposes,  to  which  they  contribute,  but  a  fair  share 
of  which,  while  the  law  remains  as  it  is  now,  they  cannot 
receive. 

"And  your  Petitioners  as  in  duty  bound  will  ever  pray." 

On  the  same  day  Honorable  Doctor  Jenkins  presented  a 
similar  petition,  signed  by  eight  hundred  Catholic  citizens 
of  Charlottetown,  praying  for  a  change  in  the  school  laws 
of  the  Province  along  the  lines  already  demanded  so  many 
times  by  the  Catholics. 

At  the  same  time  another  petition  signed  by  a  number  of 
Protestant  Ministers  was  presented  to  the  Legislature  by 
Honorable  Mr  Richards.  It  was  to  this  effect : — "To  the 
Honorable  the  House  of  Assembly  in  Provincial  Parlia- 
ment Convened. 

"The  petition  of  the  undersigned  humbly  sheweth. 

"That  Your  Petitioners,  having  reason  to  believe  that  the 
Roman  Catholics  of  this  Province  will  press  the  Legisla- 
ture to  substitute  a  system  of  denominational  schools  for 
the  unsectarian  system  at  present  in  operation,  and  belie- 
ving that  such  a  change  would  be  exceedingly  injurious  to 
the  interests  of  the  Province,  contrary  to  the  wishes  of  a 


—  37o  - 

majority  of  its  inhabitants,  and  a  violation  of  the  pledget 
of  members  of  both  sides  of  your  Honorable  House. 

'Therefore  Your  petitioners  humbly  pray  Your  House 
not  to  make  any  change  in  our  present  school  law  which  may 
affect  its  denominational  character,  without  an  appeal  to 
the  people  at  the  polls." 

On  Thursday,  April  9th  1875,  Honorable  Mr  Conroy 
moved  the  House  into  committee  to  take  into  consideration 
the  Catholic  petition  Honorable  Dr  Jenkins  moved  thai  the 
petition  of  the  Catholics  of  Charlottetown  be  referred  to  the 
same  committee,  and  Honorable  Mr  Richards  moved  thai 
the  Petition  of  the  clergy  of  the  different  Protestant  Chur- 
ches be  considered  at  the  same  time. 

Honorable  Mr  Conroy  submitted  the  following  resolu- 
tion:— "Resolved  that  a  Bill  be  introduced  to  amend  the 
Acts  relating  to  Education  in  this  Island,  so  as  to  provide 
that  persons,  presenting  to  the  Board  of  Education  satisfac- 
tory certificates  from  known  educational  establishments  in 
Europe  or  America,  shall  be  allowed  to  teach  in  schools,  in 
towns  and  villages  in  this  Island,  wherein  religious  inst /ac- 
tion is  imparted,  and  where  the  other  requirements  of  the 
said  Education  Act  are  complied  with,  such  persons  shall 
receive  an  allowance  from  the  moneys  appropriated  for  edu- 
cational purposes,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  scholars 
taught  in  such  schools.? 

This  gave  rise  to  a  long  and  sometimes  angry  debate,  In 
which  almost  every  member  of  the  House  took  part.  Mr  Pope, 
who  had  recently  been  elected  for  Summerside  explained  his 
conduct  with  regard  to  the  matter,  and  twitted  Mr  Davits 
and  his  followers  for  differing  from  their  former  Leader 
Mr  Laird,  who,  as  Minister  of  the  Interior  for  Canada,  had 
signed  a  petition  addressed  to  Her  Majesty  the  Queen, 
praying  that  Denominational  Schools  should  be  granted  to 
the  Province  of  New  Brunswick. 


—  377  — 

Mr  Davies,  in  discussing  the  resolution,  rose  to  the  lewl 
of  his  usual  bitterness.  He  declared  that  Mr  Pope  was  the 
chief  deceiver  of  the  Bishop  in  the  matter  of  a  grant  to  the 
schools,  and  did  not  fait  to  impute  a  goodly  share  of  the  blame 
to  the  Catholic  members  themselves.  <aUntil  Catholics"',  he 
declared,  "of  this  Island  elected  as  their  representatives  men 
who  held  their  convictions  in  their  hearts  and  not  upon 
their  lips,  their  grievances  will  not  be  properly  presented 
to  the  House." 

The  same  accusation  was  made  by  the  Honorable  Mr 
Campbell,  member  for  New  London.  He  said: — "So  long 
as  the  Roman  Catholics  return  men  to  Parliament  who,  to 
accept  any  paltry  office,  would  sink  their  principles  on  the 
School  Question,  so  long  will  the  country  look  upon  their 
professions  on  that  question  as  hollow  and  insincere,  and 
so  long  will  they  be  looked  upon  as  using  it  as  a  whip  to  be 
held  over  successive  Governments  to  wring  patronage  from 
them." 

Mr  Conroy's  resolution  shared  the  fate  of  all  former  ones 
on  the  same  matter,  it  received  no  Protestant  support  and 
was  declared  lost  on  a  straight  denominational  vote. 

Mr  Louis  H.  Davies,  Leader  of  the  Opposition  in  the  Pro- 
vincial House  of  Assembly  had,  many  times  during  his  poli- 
tical career,  manifested  a  decided  antipathy  to  the  Catholic 
cause.  He  had  closely  followed  the  recent  debates  on  the 
School  Question,  and  had  taken  an  active  part  in  defeating 
the  claims  put  forth  from  time  to  time  on  behalf  of  the 
Bishop  and  his  flock.  Being  gifted  with  a  certain  amount 
of  political  astuteness,  he  began  to  find  in  this  question  pos- 
sibilities, which  if  duly  fostered  might  easily  be  turned  to 
the  advantage  of  himself  and  of  the  Liberal  party  of  which 
he  was  the  Leader.  Indeed,  the  time  had  come,  he  thought, 
when  it  would  serve  his  purpose  to  make  of  the  School  Ques- 
tion a  stalking-horse  on  which  to  ride  into  power  at  the 


—  378  — 

general  elections  that  were  to  be  held  in  the  near  future- 
Hence  he  carefully  looked  over  the  ground  and  laid  his 
plans  for  the  forthcoming  campaign.  There  was  one  parti- 
cular grievance  that  arrested  his  attention  as  he  examined 
the  situation,  viz:  The  Board  of  Education  had  given  a 
license  to  the  Christian  Brothers,  in  charge  of  St.  Patrick's 
School,  and  they  were  now  receiving  Government  pay  from 
the  public  funds  of  the  country.  This  fact  fired  the  patrio- 
tic soul  of  Mr  Davies  with  deep  indignation,  and  he  deter- 
mined that  it  should  be  inquired  into  without  delay.  The 
source  from  which  he  had  gleaned  his  information,  was 
principally  the  Reports  of  the  School  Inspectors,  which 
contained  the  statement  that  there  were  many  schools 
throughout  the  Island,  wherein  religious  instruction  was 
given.  Mr  Davies  however  was  not  moved  by  the  fact  that 
the  evil  which  he  reprobated  had  grown  almost  general  in 
the  community  ;  on  the  contrary,  his  zeal  seemed  confined 
to  one  particular  case,  that  of  St.  Patrick's  School  for  some 
time  in  charge  of  the  Christian  Brothers.  Accordingly,  in 
the  Session  of  the  year  1876,  he  brought  down  a  resolution 
worded  as  follows: — RESOLVED,  that  a  committee  of  five 
members  be  appointed  to  investigate  and  report  upon  the 
manner  in  which  the  Education  Law  has  been  and  is  now 
carried  out  in  Charlottetown  ;  with  power  to  send  for  ar- 
sons, papers  and  records".  In  support  of  this  resolution  Mr 
Davies  spoke  long  and  eloquently.  He  said  that  he  had  been 
informed  that  the  non-sectarian  School  Law  had  been  tam- 
pered with  in  the  City  of  Charlottetown,  by  and  with  the 
consent  of  the  Board  of  Education.  He  referred  particu- 
larly to  the  Christian  Brothers,  and  admitted  that  he  had 
moved  the  present  resolution,  because  he  had  good  reason 
to  believe  that  a  school  well  known  to  be  a  denominational 
one  of  the  purest  type,  was  now  receiving  support  from  the 
people  of  the  Island,  out  of  the  public  treasury.    He  wanted 


—  b79  — 

no  sectarian  system  of  Education  introduced  into  his  native 
Province,  for  howsoever  obedient  it  might  make  people  to 
their  pastors,  it  would  have  the  effect  of  reducing  their  in- 
telligence to  a  lower  level,  and  wherever  it  had  been  tried 
it  had  resulted  in  "ignorance  and  immorality".  Almost  in 
the  same  breath,  he  vehemently  repudiated  all  attempt  to 
raise  a  religious  agitation,  and  justified  his  present  action 
by  declaring  that  he  would  be  nothing  less  than  a  traiter  to 
the  country,  did  he  not  protest  against  this  violation  of  the 
Law  connived  at  by  the  Board  of  Education  in  so  contemp- 
tible a  manner. 

He  was  taken  somewhat  severly  to  task  by  the  Solicitor 
General,  Honorable  Mr  Sullivan,  who  began  by  expressing 
his  surprise  that  the  Leader  of  the  Opposition,  in  making 
his  resolution,  did  not  extend  the  investigation  to  all  the 
public  schools  of  the  Island.  He  did  not  agree  with  Mr 
Davies  in  his  estimate  of  the  Board  of  Education,  and  felt 
sure  that  the  gentlemen  who  composed  it  would  not  fail  in 
their  duty  to  the  country.  Mr  Sullivan  contended  that  there 
was  in  reality  no  violation  of  the  Law  in  the  particular  case 
of  which  the  Honorable  gentleman  complained.  The  Edu- 
cation Law,  he  maintained,  while  it  did  not  prescribe  reli- 
gious instruction,  did  not  contain  any  clause  that  expressly 
forbade  it,  and  the  Board  of  Education,  having  certain  dis- 
cretionary powers  with  regard  to  the  management  of  the 
schools  under  its  control,  could  have  permitted  a  certain 
amount  of  religious  instruction  without  any  infringement  if 
the  law.  He  had  always  held  that  the  present  Law  did  not 
prevent  religious  instruction,  and  he  was  pleased  to  see  that 
the  gentlemen  composing  the  Board  of  Education  agreed 
with  him.  The  members  of  the  Board  at  the  time  were: — 
Honorable  Justice  Hensley,  Chairman  ;  Reverend  Isaac 
Murray  ;  Reverend  Alexander  MacLean  ;  Reverend  Donald 
MacNeil,    Secretary  ;    Honorable   Judge   Deddin  ;    Charles 


—  380  — 

Palmer,  Esq.  ;  Edward  Roche,  Esq.  ;  John  MEacSwatn,  Esq.; 
W.  Shortz,  Esq  ;  Honorable  Francis  Kelly  and  Honorable 
Joseph  O.  Arsenault.  Those  gentlemen,  Mr  Sullivan  con- 
tended, were  judges,  Lawyers  and  Educationalists,  and 
could  scarcely  deserve  the  opinion  formed  of  them  by  Mr 
Davies,  nor  was  it  to  be  supposed  that  they  would  fail  in 
carrying  out  the  law,  if  the  same  was  clear  and  precise. 

Several  members  spoke  on  the  subject,  and  the  general 
opinion  was  that  if  an  investigation  were  instituted  it 
should  extend  to  the  whole  Province,  and  hence  Mr  Havi- 
land  moved  this  amendment: — "Resolved  that  a  committee 
of  five  members  be  appointed  to  investigate  and  report  upon 
the  manner  in  which  the  Education  Law  has  been  and  is 
being  carried  out  in  all  the  public  educational  establish- 
ments in  Prince  Edward  Island."  The  amendment  was  car- 
ried and  the  following  committee  was  appointed : — Hono- 
rables  L.  H.  Davies,  W.  D.  Stewart,  Dr  J.  T.  Jenkins,  Laugh- 
lin  Macdonald  and  James  R.  MacLean. 

The  Committee  thus  appointed  went  to  work  without  de- 
lay and,  on  the  29th  of  April,  laid  before  the  Legislature  a 
full  report  of  their  investigations.  They  summoned  before 
them  and  examined  the  following  members  of  the  Board  of 
Education:  The  Honorable  Judge  Hensley,  Chairman  ; 
The  Reverend  Alexander  MacLean,  the  Reverend  Isaaac 
Murray,  the  Reverend  Donald  MacNeill,  Secretary  of  the 
Board  ;  Edward  Roche,  Esq.  Teacher  of  the  Normal  School 
and  John  MacSwain,  Esquire,  Visitor  of  Schools  for  King's 
County.  Besides  these  they  examined  Norman  Stewart,  Es- 
quire, Visitor  of  Schools  for  Prince  County  ;  William  Mac- 
Phail,  Esquire,  Visitor  of  Schools  for  Queen's  County  ;  Pro- 
fessor Anderson,  Principal  of  the  Prince  of  Wales  College, 
and  Donald  Montgomery,  Esquire,  Head  Master  of  the  Nor- 
mal School. 

After  having  entered  into  many  details  that  do  not  concern 


—  3S1  — 

our  purpose  the  Committee  take  up  the  question  of  religious 
teaching  in  the  schools,  and  report  as  follows: — "As  a  ge- 
neral rule,  the  Education  imparted  in  our  schools  is  secular; 
but,  in  some  few  schools  throughout  Queen  s  County,  secta- 
rian books  have  for  many  years  back  been  used,  with  the 
knowledge  of  at  least  some  members  of  the  Board  of  Edu- 
cation. During  the  past  twelve  months  sectarian  books  and 
teaching  have  largely  increased  in  the  public  schools  of 
Queen's  County.  They  do  not  appear  to  be  confined  to  the 
Roman  Catholic  Schools.  The  Visitor  of  Schools  for  Queen's 
County,  in  the  report  laid  before  the  Board  of  Education 
in  December  last,  states  the  fact  in  this  connection  fully  and 
distinctly/' 

Here  is  the  statement  of  the  Visitor  of  Schools  for  Queen's 
County  to  which  reference  is  made  in  the  report  of  the  Com- 
mittee. "It  is  asserted  by  many",  says  the  Visitor,  Mr  Mac- 
Phail,  "that  the  sectarian  aspect  of  the  School  Question  is  one 
of  the  main  obstacles  to  improvement  in  the  direction  of  an 
amended  school  law.  If  this  be  true,  it  is  very  unfortunate, 
because  denominational  prejudices  are  the  most  difficult  to 
be  overcome.  In  this  connection  I  may  state  that,  of  the 
forty  seven  Roman  Catholic  teachers  engaged,  thirty  eight 
teach  the  Catechism,  and  most  of  them  use  their  Church 
forms  of  prayer.  Of  the  ninety  six  Protestant  teachers, 
eighteen  teach  the  Catechism.  Two  female  Protestant  tea- 
chers in  Roman  Catholic  schools  taught  the  Roman  Catho- 
lic Catechism,  being  required  by  the  trustees  to  do  so.  In 
another  school,  a  mixed  one,  the  teacher,  a  Roman  Catholic, 
was  so  accommodating  as  to  teach  both  catechisms.  I  should 
however,  state  that  these  sectarian  teachings  were  in  most 
cases  said  by  the  teachers  to  be  practised  after  school  hours." 

With  regard  to  St.  Patrick's  School  the  report  of  the 
Committee  of  investigation  had  this  to  say : — "The  teachers 
in  the  Christian  Brothers'  School  were  licensed  in  October 


—  382  — 

last,  and  no  change  appears  to  have  been  made  either  in  the 
manner  or  matter  of  education  imparted  there.  A  copy  of 
the  regulations,  issued  in  1867,  seems  to  have  beea  mmii  to 
this  school,  but  with  this  exception,  no  direct  intimation 
was  made  to  them  respecting  the  system  of  education  the 
Board  required  to  be  adopted  or  the  books  to  be  used." 

"The  Examiner",  one  of  the  newspapers  that  had  cham- 
pioned the  Catholic  claims,  was  very  outspoken  with  regard 
to  the  information  brought  to  light  by  the  Educational  Com- 
mission. In  its  issue  of  May  8th  1876,,  it  referred  to  the 
matter  in  an  editorial,  which  is  here  given  in  full. 

"Truth,  like  a  torch,  the  more  it  is  shaken  the  more  it 
shines.  Investigation  and  criticism  never  injure  a  good  cau- 
se. We  were  not  of  those  who  opposed  the  appointment  of 
a  Parliamentary  Committee  to  inquire  into  the  state  of  our 
public  schools.  Had  our  advice  been  followed,  a  committee 
with  similar  but  wider  powers  would  have  been  appointed 
last  year  ;  and  a  full  and  comprehensive  report  of  the 
working  of  our  school  system,  together  with  a  scheme  to 
remedy  existing  evils,  would  ere  this  have  been  laid  before 
the  people.  The  Committee,  of  which  the  Leader  of  the 
Opposition  was  Chairman,  could  not,  necessarily,  make  any- 
thing like  a  thorough  examination  into  the  state  of  our 
public  schools.  Still  less  could  they  offer  to  the  people  a 
well-weighed  plan,  by  the  adoption  of  which  those  schools 
may  he  improved.  But  they  have  at  least  rendered  one  very 
important  service.  An  argument  constantly  used  by  secu- 
larists is  that  the  teaching  of  distinctive  religious  beliefs  in 
public  schools  cannot,  in  a  mixed  community,  co-exist  with 
the  peace,  contentment  and  good  government  of  the  country. 
The  devolpments  made  before  the  Committee  show  that 
this  is  a  fallacy.  Though  in  glaring  violation  of  the  spirit 
as  well  as  the  letter  of  our  educational  laws  ;  though  in 
direct  opposition  to  the  will  of  the  majority,  as  expressed 


—  383  — 

l)y  their  representatives   in  the  Legislature,   religious  ins- 
truction— aye  sectarian  education — has   been  imported   in 
many  of  our  public  schools  for  at  least  seventeen  years — and 
so  exceedingly  slight  has  been  the  disturbance  that  the  pu- 
blic at  large  never  heard  of  it.   Nor  could  the  closest  cross- 
examination  of  the  witnesses,  by  the  Leader  of  the  Opposi- 
tion and  other  members  of  the  Committee,  elicit  a  single 
instance  in  which  such  religious  instruction  had  been  the 
means  of  disturbing  the  tranquillity  of  the  district  in  which 
it  was  imparted.    Mr  MacPhail,  School  Visitor  for  Queen's 
County,  said  that  in  Rustico  there  are  two  schools  side  by 
side, — one  composed  of  the  children  of  Roman  Catholics, 
the  other  of  those  of  Protestants.    In  the  former  the  Cate- 
chism is  taught  ;  in  the  latter  the  education  is  purely  secu- 
lar.   Yet  there  is  no  quarreling  among  the  children  ;  'no 
pointing  with  the  finger  of  scorn  at  the  Papist  school,'  no 
strife  among  the  parents.    On  the  contrary,  'the  most  per- 
fect  harmony   exists.'    The  Reverend  Alexander   MacLean 
has  been  so  slightly  affected  with  the  horrible  results  of 
sectarian  teaching  that  he  has,  ever  since  he  became  Pastor 
of  Belfast,  permitted  the  religion  of  Presbyterians,  as  laid 
down  in  the  shorter  Catechism,  to  be  taught  in  the  public 
schools  of  that  district  simply  because  'it  was  not  of  much 
consequence  ;  it  was  an  old  Highland  custom,  and  High- 
landers are  very  tenacious  of  their  customs.'   The  instance 
of  a  school-master  who  actually  taught  two  different  cate- 
chisms— and  lived — was  also  cited. 

"The  Committee  having  established  the  fact  that  religion 
has  been,  and  may  be  taught  in  the  public  schools  of  this 
Province,  it  is,  of  course  needless  to  adduce  the  examples  of 
such  cities  as  Halifax,  Montreal,  Toronto,  and  such  coun- 
tries as  England  and  Prussia,  to  prove  that  the  Christian 
religion — the  religion  of  peace,  morality  and  good-will — may, 
under  certain  conditions,  be  admitted  into  the  public  schools 


—  384  — 

of  a  Christian  people  without  disastrous  results.  This  im- 
portant point  having  been  made  clear,  we  may  hope  that  the 
persistent  demands  of  Roman  Catholics,  and  the  ardent 
desire  of  all  truly  religious  Protestant  parents  may  be 
speedily  satisfied  ;  that  a  long  continued  agitation  may  be 
allayed,  and  our  public  schools  raised  to  the  level  of  respec- 
tability. 

Agitation  with  regard  to  educational  matters  w;is  not 
confined  to  Prince  Edward  Island  during  those  years,  but 
made  itself  felt  throughout  the  entire  Dominion  of  Canada. 
Soon  after  Confederation,  the  Province  of  New  Brunswick 
passed  a  school  law  that  seemed  to  the  Catholics  of  that 
Province  a  direct  violation  of  certain  privileges  which  they 
had  enjoyed  for  some  years,  and  in  consequence,  an  agita- 
tion followed  that  found  an  echo  not  only  in  the  Parliament 
of  Canada,  but  even  in  the  Privy  Council  of  Great  Britain. 
Somewhat  later  the  MacKenzie  Administration  introduced 
certain  regulations  for  the  government  of  the  Northwest 
Territories  of  Canada  and,  amongst  other  privileges,  best- 
owed upon  those  Territories  a  sectarian  system  of  education. 
No  opposition  was  made  to  the  measure  on  the  floor  of  the 
House  of  Commons,  and  it  was  allowed  to  pass  without  dis- 
cussion. This  magnanimity  on  the  part  of  the  Federal  Au- 
thorities did  not  meet  with  the  approbation  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Alliance  of  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  accordingly 
the  ministers  of  the  various  denominations  issued  an  appeal 
addressed  "To  the  Protestants  of  Prince  Edward  Island  ". 
Those  Reverend  Gentlemen  said  that  they  were  startled  by 
the  fact  that  some  Protestant  Representatives,  by  their  rote 
on  the  New  Brunswick  School  trouble,  had  committed 
themselves  to  the  support  of  a  Sectarian  School  System,  and 
that  they  were  more  troubled  by  the  fact  that  Separate 
Schools  had  been  given  the  Northwest  Territories,  without 
a  voice  having  been  raised  in  dissent  or  a  vote  having  been 


—  385  — 

taken  on  this  momentous  question  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
and  they  argued,  that  if  separate  Schools  are  good  for  the 
West,  they  should  be  equally  good  for  Prince  Edward 
Island.  "Protestants  of  Prince  Edaward  Island",  they  con- 
tinued, "if  you  allow  this  action  to  pass  without  complaint 
or  remonstrance,  you  become  partakers  of  the  sin  and  guilt 
of  it,  and  as  certainly  as  your  representatives,  will  you  reap 
your  full  share  of  its  consequences.  You  know  well  enough 
what  the  Sectarian  School  System  means  when  Popery  gets 
it  in  its  hands.  It  is  patent  to  all  not  willfully  blind.  It 
does  not  mean  education.  It  will  have  nothing  to  do,  if  it 
can  help  it,  with  anything  that  tends  to  strengthen  and 
develop  the  faculties  given  by  God  to  be  cultivated  in  order 
to  do  his  work  and  promote  his  glory.  It  means  what  will 
dwarf  the  intellect  and  render  men  and  women  the  weak 
and  credulous  victims  of  priestly  superstition  and  tyranny. 
There  is  no  successful  denying  this  fact.  Italy,  Spain,  Portu- 
gal and  South  America  furnish  abundant  evidence  in  proof. 
Are  we  tamely  to  consent  that  our  Protestant  Brethren  in 
the  Northwest  shall,  without  their  permission  being  asked 
or  voice  being  heard,  be  compelled  to  submit  to  this  daring 
outrage  on  their  rights,  and  in  all  time  coming  see  their 
means  employed  to  uphold  a  system  fraught  with  evils  which 
have  blighted,  cursed,  and*  all  but  desolated  the  fairest  coun- 
try on  earth  ?" 

Referring  more  particularly  to  local  affairs  the  Ministers 
say: — "We  can  show  that  we  are  determined  to  sustain 
our  Free  School  System  in  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  that 
on  this  question  there  will  be  no  compromise.  We  have  been 
late  in  moving  in  this  matter.  We  must  now  act  with  vigor. 
Petitions  are  being  prepared.  Let  every  Protestant  Minister 
call  upon  his  people,  and  every  Protestant  worthy  of  the 

name  will  respond  by  promptly  and  heartily  appending  his 
25 


—  380  — 

name  to  that  petition,  which  prays  the  Dominion   Legisla- 
uire  to  repeal  the  iniquitous  Act  of  its  last  Session". 

On  the  21st  of  January  1876,  "The  Patriot",  at  that  time 
under  the  editorial  management  <>f  Honorable  David  Laird 
published  an  editorial  dealing  with  the  schools  of  Prince 
Edward  Island.  It  reveiwed  existing  conditions  in  these 
words: — "We  have  recently  received  information  that  has 
greatly  surprised  us.  From  what  we  have  heard  lately  it 
would  appear,  that  our  common  school  system  is  being  gra- 
dually and  sensibly  changed  from  the  secular  to  the  secta- 
rian, and  that  too,  with  the  knowledge  and  the  apparent 
approval  of  at  least  one  gentleman,  who  is  loud  in  his  de- 
nunciation of  separate  schools  on  the  banks  of  the  distant 
Saskatchewan.  We  have  the  best  reasons  for  knowing  that, 
in  a  very  large  proportion  of  the  schools  of  Queen's  County, 
sectarian  instruction  is  being  imparted.  Some  of  these 
schools  are  in  Roman  Catholic  districts,  and  others  in  Pro- 
testant. We  do  not  believe  that  in  any  part  of  Ontario  of 
the  same  population,  will  be  found  a  larger  proportion  of 
avowed  and  legalized  separate  schools  than  there  are  of 
illegal  schools  of  the  same  nature  in  Queen's  County,  Prince 
Edward  Island.  We  are  assured,  on  good  authority,  that 
some  of  these  schools  in  which  surreptitious  sectarian  ins- 
truction is  imparted  are  in  the  neighborhood  in  which  the 
Reverend  Mr  MacLean,  the  gentleman  who  suggested  the 
Appeal  to  Protestants,  against  the  eleventh  section  of  the 
Northwest  Act,  and  who  is  taking  such  an  active  pari  in 
procuring  signatures  to  the  petition  for  its  repeal,  reside* 
A  gentleman  who  can  countenance  the  illegal  conversion  uf 
secular  schools  into  sectarian  schools  on  this  Island,  where 
education  is  wholly  maintained  by  taxes  paid  by  Protestants 
and  Catholics,  should  have  very  little  to  say  against  a  i.iw 
in  the  Northwest,  which  permits  denominations  to  tax  them 
selves  for  the  support  of  their  own  educational  institutions. 


—  387  — 

Mr  MacLean,  both  in  his  capacity  of  Minister  of  the  Gospel 
and  of  member  of  the  Board  of  Education,  cannot  have  re- 
mained in  ignorance  of  the  kind  of  instruction  that  is  given 
in  schools  in  which  he  is  interested,  and  over  which  he  has 
supervision.  Our  readers  will  see  immediately  that  if  the 
introduction  of  the  Shorter  Catechism  into  the  schools  of 
Belfast  is  winked  at  by  the  authorities,  not  a  word  can  be 
said  when  it  is  found  out  that  Butlers  Catechism  is  taught 
without  the  sanction  of  the  law  la  Fort  Augustus,  Goose 
River  and  other  Roman  Catholic  districts. 

'This  is  a  serious  matter  and  one  that  concerns  us  closely. 
Is  our  school  system  what  it  is  intended  to  be,  secular,  or  is 
it,  through  the  connivance  of  Ministers  of  Religion,  both 
Protestant  and  Catholic,  and  the  timidity  and  laxity  of  the 
authorities,  more  sectarian  than  that  of  countries  in  which 
Separate  Schools  are  authorized  by  Law  ?" 

Between  the  Appeal  made  in  the  name  of  the  Evangelical 
Alliance,  the  Report  of  the  Educational  Commission,  the 
pointed  editorials  of  the  party  press  and  the  earnest  efforts 
of  individual  candidates,  the  people  received  a  large  share 
of  gratuitous  information  in  preparation  for  the  general 
elections  which  were  to  take  place  on  Thursday,  August 
17th  1876.  To  add  to  the  excitement  of  the  occasion.  Reve- 
rend Father  Chiniquy,  the  pervert  priest,  paid  a  visit 
to  Charlottetown,  immediately  before  the  election,  and 
spoke  in  the  churches,  in  his  own  well-known  manner 
against  the  pretensions  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  matters 
educational.  Honorable  Mr  Owen,  who  had  been  Premier 
since  the  Province  had  entered  Confederation,  did  not  seek 
re-election  on  this  occasion,  and  his  place  as  leader  fell  by 
common  consent  to  Honorable  James  C.  Pope,  who  in  con- 
junction with  Honorable  Mr  Brecken,  was  nominated  for 
the  City  of  Charlottetown.  Mr  Pope  once  more  took  up  the 
School  Question,  and  his  views  on  the  subject  crystallized 


—  388  — 

into  the  motto,  "Payment  for  Results''  became  the  watrh- 
word  of  the  Liberal  Conservatives  throughout  the  Island. 
As  leader  of  the  Party  Mr  Pope  issued  a  card  to  the  electors 
in  which  he  said: — "I  am  in  favor  of  having  a  good  Free 
School  Act,  based  upon  the  present  Law  ;  and,  if  elected, 
will  endeavor  to  improve  the  character  of  our  Free  Schools, 
and  obtain  a  more  satisfactory  result  than  has  been  here- 
tofore had,  in  return  for  the  large  amount  of  money  ex- 
pended from  public  funds  for  this  object. 

"I  do  not  recognize  it  to  be  the  duty  of  the  State  to  paj 
for  any  religious  teaching  ;  but  I  am  in  favor,  in  the  towns 
of  this  Province,  of  utilizing  the  private  schools — if  open 
to  the  inspection  of  the  Executive  Government — and  of 
paying  for  the  secular  education  therein  given,  a  per  capita 
allowance  equal  to  the  amount  which  the  state  would  be 
called  upon  to  pay  for  these  pupils  if  educated  in  the  Free 
Schools. 

"By  adopting  this  course  you  will  be  saved  a  large  amount 
of  taxation  ;  the  bitter  feelings  which  now  unfortunately 
exist  will,  in  a  measure,  be  allayed,  and  peace  and  good- 
will be  promoted." 

Honorable  Louis  H.  Davies,  the  Leader  of  the  Liberal 
Party,  and  Mr  Pope's  principal  opponent  in  the  city  of 
Charlottetown,  issued  a  card  to  the  electors  in  which  he 
took  the  very  opposite  position.  He  said: — "I  am  a  firm 
believer  in,  and  a  supporter  of  our  Free,  Non-sectarian 
School  System  being  carried  out  in  its  purity  and  integrity, 
giving  equal  rights  to  all,  favor  to  none.  I  am  strongly 
opposed  to  any  compromise  of  this  principle.  The  scheme 
commonly  known  as  that  of  'Payment  for  Results',  if 
applied  in  this  mixed  community  of  ours,  will,  in  my  opi- 
nion, be  productive  of  little  but  injustice,  and  sectarian 
bitterness.  It  will  not  only  sap  the  foundations  of  our 
Free  School  System,  but  must  entail  a  very  large  additio- 


—  389  — 

nal  expenditure  upon  our  already  overtaxed  Exchequer.  It 
means  practically  the  taking  of  the  public  moneys  and  the 
general  taxes  of  the  people  to  teach  the  particular  dogmas 
and  doctrines  of  the  different  religious  bodies  existing  in 
our  Island.  The  contention  that  the  money  is  really  for 
the  secular  education  imparted  and  not  for  sectarian  is  too 
shallow  to  deceive  any  thoughtful  man. 

"Our  School  Law  requires  amendment  and  supervision  in 
its  details,  and  the  manner  in  which  it  is  carried  out,  bu^ 
the  principles  on  which  it  is  based  are  sound  and  must  not 
be  tampered  with.  I  believe  in  a  system  of  Public  Instruct- 
ion which  all  teachers  can  impart,  all  scholars  receive  in 
common,  and  all  taxpapers  be  justly  asked  to  contribute 
towards.  Such  a  system  is  our  Free,  Non-sectarian  one.  It 
places  all  religious  bodies  on  an  equal  footing  as  regards 
the  State,  allowing  neither  favor  to  one  such,  nor  permitt- 
ing injustice  to  anther." 

The  elections  proved  disastrous  to  the  Conservative  Party. 
Mr  Pope  himself  was  defeated  in  Charlottetown,  and  the 
Liberals  assumed  the  reins  of  power  with  a  good  majority. 
Honorable  Mr  Davies  became  Premier,  and  having  a  solid 
Protestant  following,  he  was  in  a  position  to  ignore  the 
claims  put  forth  by  the  Catholics  for  better  recognition  in 
the  educational  affairs  of  the  Province. 

In  the  first  session  of  the  new  General  Assembly  the 
question  of  education  came  up  for  consideration.  The  House 
met  on  the  14th  of  March  1877,  and  the  Speech  from  the 
Throne  contained  the  following  paragraph: — "The  impor- 
tant subject  of  education  will,  I  am  satisfied,  receive  from 
you  more  than  ordinary  consideration.  Improvements  in 
the  qualifications  and  training  of  teachers  are  indispen- 
sable, and  an  increase  of  their  salaries  desirable.  The  ef- 
fective administration  of  any  law  passed  upon  this  subject 
is  essential  to  its  success.   A  Bill  embodying  these  several 


—  390  — 

objects  will  be  laid  before  you,  to  which  I  invite  your  ear- 
nest  attention.'' 

There  was  much  speculation  as  to  the  nature  of  the  legis- 
lation foreshadowed  in  the  speech  from  the  Throne,  trai 
all  doubt  was  dissipated  when  the  promised  Bill  was  brought 
down,  and  it  was  found  to  be  practically  a  copy  of  the  Edu- 
catton  Law  passed  some  years  previous  in  the  Province  <»f 
New  Brunswick,  and  which  had  proved  so  objectionable  to 
the  Catholics  of  that  Province.  By  the  provisions  of  the 
new  Act,  a  Board  of  Education  was  constituted,  composed 
of  the  Members  of  the  Executive,  the  Principal  of  the  Prince 
of  Wales  College  and  the  Chief  Superintendent  of  Educa- 
tion, and  these  gentlemen,  who  were  all  Protestants,  were 
empowered  to  make  rules  and  regulations  for  the  schools  of 
the  Province  and  to  prescribe  the  text-books  to  be  used  in 
the  same. 

The  matter  of  religion  in  the  schools  was  disposed  of  by 
this  section  of  the  Act : — "All  schools  conducted  under  the 
provisions  of  this  Act  shall  be  non-sectarian,  and  the  Bible 
may  be  read  in  all  such  schools,  and  is  hereby  authorized, 
and  the  teachers  are  hereby  required  to  open  the  school  on 
each  school  day  with  the  reading  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures 
by  those  children  whose  parents  or  guardians  desire  it,  with- 
out comment,  explanation  or  remark  thereon  by  the  tea- 
chers ;  but  no  children  shall  be  required  to  attend  during 
such  reading  as  aforesaid,  unless  desired  by  their  parents 
or  guardians." 

Hitherto  the  Catholic  people  of  Charlottetown  had  built 
expensive  school  buildings,  and  with  the  exception  of  about 
two  years  during  which  three  teachers  of  St.  Patrick's 
School  had  received  a  salary  from  the  Government,  they 
had  supported  these  schools  by  private  subscription.  More- 
over having  built  equipped  and  maintained  their  own  ins- 
titutions, they  had  contributed  their  share  of  the  taxes  to 


—  391  — 

the  support  of  the  public  schools,  from  which,  however,  for 
reasons  of  faith,  they  received  no  benefit.  Now  a  new  and 
greater  hardship  is  prepared  for  them.  If  on  account  of  the 
fact  that  their  children  are  attending  their  own  institu- 
tions, the  average  attendance  in  the  public  schools  should 
fall  below  fifty  per  cent  of  the  children  of  school  age,  a  de- 
duction is  to  be  made  from  the  salary  of  the  teacher,  and 
this  amount  is  to  be  charged  to  those  whose  children  have 
lessened  the  average,  because  of  their  failure  to  attend  that 
school.  This  would  seem  like  a  direct  blow  at  St.  Patrick's 
School  and  the  two  convents  of  Charlottetown,  for  by  the 
Act  the  City  of  Charlottetown  was  made  into  one  school 
district,  and  if  the  Catholic  children  should  continue  to  at- 
tend these  institutions,  it  could  be  easily  made  to  appear 
that  the  average  attendance  of  the  schools  supported  by  the 
Government  had  been  notably  diminished  by  that  fact. 

The  two  sections  of  the  Act  that  refer  to  this  matter  are 
Sections  XV  and  XVI,  which  read  as  follows: — "No  teacher 
shall  receive/from  the  Provincial  Treasury  the  salary  herein 
provided  according  to  his  respective  class  or  grade,  unless 
the  average  daily  attendance  for  the  term  during  which  he 
claims  his  salary  shall  be  at  least  fifty  per  cent  of  the  chil- 
dren of  school  age  within  the  School  District,  and  made  so 
to  appear  to  the  Chief  Superintendent's  satisfaction  ;  and 
if  surh  average  daily  attendance  shall  be  less  than  fifty  per 
cent,  a  proportionate  deduction  shall  be  made  from  his 
salary  for  any  deficiency. 

"In  case  such  deduction  shall  at  any  time  be  made  from 
any  teacher's  salary  for  the  reason  set  forth  in  the  preced- 
ing section,  the  Chief  Superintendent  shall  cause  the  fact 
and  the  amount  of  the  deduction  to  be  certified  to  the  Trus- 
tees of  the  District,  who  shall  forthwith,  upon  receipt  the- 
reof, levy  an  assessment  upon  the  parties  in  the  District, 
who  have,  by  neglecting  or  refusing  to  send  their  children 


—  3«J2  — 

to  school,  caused  the  .deficiency  in  tin*  average  attendance, 
and  such  assessment  shall  be  distributed  and  paid  in  such 
proportions  and  amounts  by  such  persons  as  the  truBl 
in  their  absolute  discretion  may  determine;  but  should  it 
be  proven  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Trustees  that  such  de- 
ficiency was  caused  by  sickness  or  other  unavoidable  causes, 
the  Trustees  shall,  in  that  case,  be  and  they  are  hereby  au- 
thorized to  levy  an  assessment  on  the  District  to  meet  such 
deduction,  in  such  manner  as  for  school  purposes." 

This  Act  was  passed  on  the  18th  of  April,  and  was  to 
come  in  force  on  the  first  of  July  of  the  same  year,  The 
Christian  Brothers,  convinced  that  it  would  be  impossible 
for  them  to  continue  in  charge  of  St.  Patrick's  School  un- 
der the  new  regulations,  tendered  their  resignation  to  the 
Bishop  and  left  the  Province.  A  short  time  after,  the  Trus- 
tees of  the  City  School  Board  rented  from  II is  Lordship  a 
portion  of  the  St.  Patrick's  School  building  and  opened  a 
public  school  in  the  same.  In  this  way  the  agitation  in 
behalf  of  Catholic  schools  practically  came  to^  an  end.  It 
continued  to  create  some  little  stir  in  a  desultory  way  from 
time  to  time,  but  it  way  be  said  that  from  the  introduction 
of  the  Da  vies  School  Act,  it  was  a  buried  issue,  and  no 
leader  of  a  political  party  has  since  arisen,  with  sufficient 
devotion  to  the  Principle  of  religious  education  to  stake 
his  political  life  upon  the  outcome  of  an  agitation  that 
caused  so  much  trouble  to  the  Province  without  improving, 
even  in  the  slightest  way,  the  conditions  it  was  designed  to 
remove. 


Rev.  Sylvain  Perry 


CHAPTER  XXIV 


DEATH  OF  PIUS  IX. — REV.  L.  J.    MACDONALD    ORDAINED. — DR    CHIAS- 
SON  ORDAINED. — REV.  R.  P.  MACPHE  RETURNS  TO  RUSTICE. — REV. 

S.   PERRY    RETIRES. HIS   JUBILEE. — FIRST    CONVENTION    OF   THE 

C.   T.    A.    U. CHANGES  IN    CERTAIN   MISSIONS. — NEW  PAROCHIAL 

HOUSES  BUILT  AT   ST.    MARGARET'S,  PALMER    ROAD  AND    BLOOM- 

FI^LD. — DISTURBANCE  DURINC  DIVINE    SERVICE    AT    RUSTICO. 

ST.  CUTHBERT'S  CHURCH  BLOWN  DOWN. — REV.  R.  B.  MACDONALD 
LEAVES  THE  DIOCESE,  AND  IS  SUCCEEDED  BY  REV.  NAZAIRE 
BOUDREAULT. —  CHURCR  BUILDING  AT  LOT  SEVEN. —  FURTHER 
CHANGES  IN  THE  MISSIONS. — NEW  CHURCH  DEDICATED  AT  VER- 
NON RIVER.  — REV.  A.  MAC  GILLIVRAY  COMES  TO  CHARLOTTE- 
TOWN. —  DEATH  OF  W.  H.  POPE. —  CHARLOTTETOWN  HOSPITAL 
FOUNDED. — DEATH  OF  ONE  OF  THE  NUNS  AT  NOTRE  DAME  CON- 
VENT.—  COLLECTION  FOR  THE  POOR  IN  IRELAND. —  PAROCHIAL 
HOUSE  HAULED  TO  ALBERTON.  — BISHOP  PAYS  VISIT  TO  ROME. — 
CONTROVERSY  REGARDING  A  LECTURE  DELIVERED  BY  REV.  DR 
O'BRIEN. — REV.  J.  CORBETT  ORDAINED. — JESUITS  IN  CHARGE  OF 
ST.  DUNSTAN'S  COLLEGE. — VARIOUS  APPOINTMENTS. — HOSPITAL 
ONE  YEAR  IN  OPERATION.  RESULTS. — DR  O'BRIEN    GOES  TO  ROME. 

PAROCHIAL  HOUSE  OF  HOPE  RIVER  DESTROYED  BY  FIRE. — REV. 

A.  TRUDELLE  INJURED  BY  A  FALL. — HOPE  RIVER  ATTACHED  TO 
RUSTICO.  —  REV.  S.  BOUDREAULT  ASSISTANT  TO  REV.  R.  P.MAC- 
PHEE.  —  FATHER  GLACKMEYER's    DEATH. — DR    GRANT   ORDAINED. 

CORNER  STONE    OF  NEW  CHURCH  AT  ST.  PETER'S  BAY  BLESSED 

BY  BISHOP. — JESUITS  LEAVE  ST.  DUNSTAN'S  COLLEGE. — REV.  DR 
CHIASSON  BECOMES  RECTOR  WITH  DR  GRANT  AS  ASSISTANT. — 
NEW  CONVENT  OPENED  AT   SOURIS. 


—  394  — 

The  year  1878  was  a  time  of  mourning  throughout  the 
Catholic  world.  On  the  6th  of  February  the  saintly  and 
well-beloved  Pius  IX,  who  for  upwards  of  thirty  years,  had 
guided  the  destinies  of  the  universal  Church,  died  in  the 
Palace  of  the  Vatican,  wherein  he  had  lived  a  prisoner  since 
the  occupation  of  Rome  in  the  year  1870.  As  soon  as  the 
news  of  his  death  reached  Prince  Edward  Island,  services 
were  held  in  the  various  churches  of  the  Diocese  for  the 
repose  of  his  soul,  and  appropriate  prayers  offered  up  for 
the  welfare  of  Holy  Church  thus  deprived  of  her  visible 
Head.  In  the  Cathedral  of  Charlottetown  this  solemn  func- 
tion was  performed  on  the  26th  of  February.  A  solemn 
Mass  of  requiem,  was  celebrated  in  presence  of  a  great  as- 
semblage of  people,  followed  by  an  appropriate  sermon 
preached  by  Bishop  Maclntyre.  He  dwelt  at  length  on  the 
virtues  and  trials  of  the  deceased  Pontiff,  and  his  voice  qui- 
vered with  emotion  ns  he  related  the  kindness  he  himself 
had  experienced  at  ais  hands,  on  the  occasion  of  his  diffe- 
rent visits  to  the  Eternal  City. 

On  the  24th  of  February  1878  Reverend  Laughlin  J. 
Mardonald  was  ordained  priest  by  Archbishop  Taschereau 
in  the  Cathedral  of  Quebec.  He  was  a  native  of  St.  Peter's 
in  King's  County,  and  when  quite  a  young  lad  had  entered 
St.  Dunstan's  College.  Thence  he  passed  to  the  Seminary 
of  Quebec,  where  he  remained  till  his  ordination.  His  tir^i 
missionary  labors  were  performed  in  the  Parish  of  Silleryr 
ii ea r  Quebec,  and  there  he  passed  about  three  months,  at 
the  end  of  which  he  returned  home  and  was  appointed  as- 
s :  si  ant  at  the  Cathedral  of  Charlottetown. 

The  next  ordination  that  concerns  our  history  is  that  of 
Reverend  John  Chiasson.  D.  I),  who  was  raised  to  the  priest- 
hood by  the  Archbishop  of  Quebec  on  the  2nd  of  June  1878. 
He  was  a  native  of  the  Parish  of  Tignish  and  had  made  the 
must  of  his  studies  in  the  Seminary  of  Quebec.    In  that  old 


—  395  — 

and  venarable  seat  of  learning  he  spent  several  years  winn- 
ing for  himself  golden  opinions  for  his  talents  and  appli- 
cation. During  his  course  of  Theology  he  always  stood 
amongst  the  first  in  the  school,  and  at  the  completion  of  his 
studios  obtained  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity  after  a 
long  and  searching  examination.  He  returned  to  his  native 
Diocese  immediately  after  his  ordination  and  began  his 
missionary  career  as  assistant  at  the  Cathedral. 

At  the  same  time  Reverend  R.  P.  MacPhee  returned  to 
his  post  of  duty  at  Rustico.  He  had  spent  the  winter  in  the 
south  of  France,  and  the  long  rest  from  labor,  together  with 
the  mildness  of  the  climate,  helped  in  a  great  measure  to 
repair  his  shattered  health. 

Some  months  prior  to  this  Reverend  Sylvain  Perry,  Pa- 
rish Priest  of  Mount  Carmel,  was  obliged  to  resign  his  pas- 
toral charge  and  go  into  permanent  retirement.  For  years 
he  had  been  troubled  with  a  serious  weakness  of  the  eyes, 
and  now  with  the  coming  on  of  old  age1  ;ie  had  become  al- 
most totally  blind,  and  on  that  account  he  was  utterly  unfit 
for  active  duty.  Upon  his  retirement,  Reverend  Father  Mi 
ville  of  Eginont  Bay  took  charge  of  the  mission  for  a  few 
months,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Reverend  Father  Boutade 
a  priest  from  the  Province  of  Quebec,  who  arrived  at  Mount 
Carmel  towards  the  end  of  the  year.  Father  Perry  was  now 
an  old*man,  having  borne  the  burden  of  missionary  work 
for  fifty  years,  and  the  Bishop  and  clergy  were  determined 
that  the  golden  pubilee  of  the  venerable  servant  of  God 
should  not  be  allowed  to  pass  without  a  fitting  expression 
of  esteem  and  appreciation.  With  this  pious  intention  a 
solemn  religious  ceremony  was  arranged  to  commemorate 
his  ordination  to  the  priesthood.  The  3rd  of  July  was 
chosen  for  the  celebration  and  the  scene  was  vci-y  appro- 
priately set  in  the  Chapel  of  St.  Joseph's  Convent,  Charlot- 
tetown,  the  old  St.  Andrew's  Chapel  wherein,  fifty  years  ago, 


—  306  — 

he  had  received  the  priestly  character  at  the  hands  of  the 
late  Bishop  MacEachern.  From  the  "Annals  of  St.  Joseph V 
\\c  glean  some  details  of  the  ceremony  which  we  here  place 
before  our  readers. 

•Not  the  least  interesting  event"  says  the  annalist,  "in  the 
Annals  or  St.  Joseph's"  is  the  account  of  the  Golden  Jubilee 
or  fiftieth  year  of  the  priesthood  of  Reverend  Father  Perry, 
which  was  celebrated  within  the  walls  of  the  same  venera- 
ble church  that  had  been  the  scene  of  his  consecration  to  the 
sacerdotal  ranks.  The  celebration  was  on  the  3rd  of  July 
1878.  High  Mass  was  sung  by  Reverend  Father  Ohiasson, 
with  Reverend  S.  Boudreault  as  deacon,  Reverend  N.  C. 
A.  Boudreault  as  subdeacon  ;  the  sermon  was  preached  by 
Reverend  A.  J.  Trudelle.  The  Bishop  and  twenty  two  priests 
were  present  in  the  sanctuary.  The  church  was  crowded. 
The  decorations  were  designed  by  Reverend  Dr  O'Brien, 
and  were  considered  elegant  and  effective.  The  altar  was  a 
mass  of  natural  flowers  ;  the  music  was  rendered  by  the 
priests  with  Reverend  Allan  J.  Macdonald  P.  P.  organist. 

On  the  24th  of  July  1878  was  held  the  first  general  con- 
vention of  the  Catholic  Total  Abstinence  Union  of  the  Dio- 
cese of  Charlottetown.  Delegates  representing  forty 
one  branches  of  the  Association  met  in  St.  Patrick's  Hall, 
Charlottetown,  where  they  were  welcomed  by  the  Bishop,  and 
by  a  number  of  the  clergy  who  lent  the  weight  of  their  expe- 
rience and  of  their  counsel  to  the  deliberations  of  the  lav- 
men.  Reports  from  the  different  centres  were  read,  which 
showed  the  Association  to  be  in  a  promising  condition  and 
proved  that  the  Cause  of  Total  Abstinence  had  taken  a  firm 
hold  upon  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  people.  Many  ques- 
tions bearing  upon  the  good  of  the  Association  were  discus- 
sed, and  a  resolution  unanimously  adopted  favoring  the  in- 
troduction of  the  Canadian  Temperance  Act  into  Prince 
Edward  Island  for  the  better  regulation  of  the  liquor  trafic. 


—  397  — 

In  the  month  of  September  Reverend  James  C.  Macdo- 
nald  was  relieved  of  the  mission  of  St.  Cuthbert,  which  he 
had  attended  from  Georgetown  for  over  a  year.  The  mis- 
sion was  now  better  provided  for  by  the  appointment  of  a 
resident  pastor,  Reverend  Michael  J.  Macmillan  who  was 
transferred  from  Grand  River  Lot  14.  To  him  at  Grand 
River  succeeded  Reverend  Angus  Macdonald,  who  again 
takes  up  parochial  work  after  rest  of  twelve  months  that 
followed  his  removal  from  Fort  Augustus.  Alt  the  same  time 
a  resident  pastor  took  charge  of  the  mission  of  Etang  du 
Nord  in  the  Magdalen  Islands.  Hitherto  the  mission  had 
been  attached  to  Amherst  and  attended  by  Reverend  Char- 
les Boudreault,  but  now  it  is  to  have  a  priest  of  its  own, 
Reverend  Father  Allard,  of  the  Diocese  of  Montreal,  who 
took  charge  of  the  same  in  the  early  autumn. 

During  the  present  summer  a  parochial  house  was  built 
at  St.  Margaret's  by  Reverend  D.  J.  G.  Macdonald  ;  another 
at  Palmer  Rood  by  Reverend  D.  M.  Macdonald,  and  a  third 
at  Bloomfield  by  Reverend  Stanislaus  Boudreault.  As  soon 
as  the  last  mentioned  was  ready  for  occupation,  Father 
Boudreault  took  up  his  residence  at  Bloomfield,  and  from 
that  date  the  old  mission  of  Cascumpec  seemed  to  lose  its 
identity  and  ceased  to  exist  as  a  separate  mission. 

On  Christmas  Eve  a  disturbance  occurred  in  the  Church 
at  Rustico,  that  caused  considerable  excitement  at  the  time. 
A  large  number  of  people  had  assembled  for  mid^night 
mass,  and  amongst  them  there  were  a  few  Protestant  young 
men,  who  had  come  not  for  religious  motives  nor  even  for 
idle  curiosity,  but  seemingly  to  create  trouble  and  confu- 
sion, for  no  sooner  had  divine  service  begum  than  they  pro- 
ceeded to  make  noise  and  otherwise  disturb  the  devotion  of 
the  congregation.  They  were  not  allowed,  however,  to  con- 
tinue their  hostile  demonstrations  very  long,  and  to  deter 
them  from  such  conduct  in  the  future,  a  number  were  ar- 
rested and  brought  before  the  Stipendiary  Magistrate  for 


—  898  — 

the  City  of  Chariot tetown.  Here  they  signed'  an  apology  for 
their  unseemly  conduct,  and  bound  themselves  by  solemn 
promise  not  to  repeat  the  offence.  The  matter  was  not  pre* 
sed  further,  and  so  after  a  severe  reprimand  from  the  Ma- 
gistrate they  were  set  at  liberty  and  allowed  to  return  to 
their  homes. 

The  early  part  of  the  year  1879  brought  dire  disaster  to 
the  people  of  St.  Cuthbert's.  During  the  night  of  the  22nd 
of  February,  a  violent  storm  swept  over  the  eastern  portion 
of  Prince  Edward  Island  carrying  wreck  and  ruin  in  its 
wake.  At  St.  Cuthbert's  Father  Macmillan  retired  to  n  >t 
at  his  usual  hour,  but  lay  long  awake  listening  to  the  roar- 
ing of  the  wind  and  the  pelting  of  the  hail  against  the 
windows  of  his  bedroom.  He  slept  in  the  portion  of  the 
house  farthest  from  the  church,  and  was  conscious  of  noth- 
ing but  the  howling  of  the  gale  during  his  wakeful  mo- 
ments. Imagine  his  surprise  on  coming  down  stairs  the  fol- 
lowing morning  for  the  purpose  of  going  to  say  mass,  to 
find  that  tine  church  had  been  blown  down  by  the  storm  and 
lay  on  the  ground  a  heap  of  minis.  For  a  moment  he  thought 
that  he  was  the  victim  of  a  strange  delusion,  but  it  was  only 
too  true.  The  beautiful  new  church,  that  had  been  erected 
at  the  cost  of  so  much  sacrifice  on  the  part  of  a  devoted 
people  had  fallen  in  the  storm,  and  the  gilded  cross  that 
bore  the  story  of  their  faith  high  up  to  the  skies  was  lying 
on  the  ground  only  a  few  yards  from  the  door  of  the  paro- 
chial house.  Father  Macmillan's  first  care  on  seeing  the 
ruin  was  to  search  for  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  which  he  found 
without  much  difficulty  and  bore  in  sorrowful  triumph  to  an 
improvised  altar  set  up  in  one  of  the  upstair  rooms  of  the 
house.  It  was  a  sad  day  for  the  mission.  The  people  prove 
few  in  number  and  poor  in  worldly  goods,  and  besides,  they 
were  already  carrying  a  debt  of  over  fifteen  hundred  dol- 
lars for  the  church  now  destroyed  ;  but  they  were  of  a  virile 


—  39U  — 

race  those  hardy  Celts,  and  instead  of  railing  against  for- 
tune, they  seemed  real  types  of  grim  determination  and 
courage  as  they  gathered  round  next  morning  to  gaze  on  the 
ruins  of  their  once  beautiful  church..  Their  courage  became 
eontagious.  It  took  hold  of  the  priest  himself,  who,  from 
early  morning  and  without  breaking  his  fast,  had  walked 
round  and  round  the  ruins  as  if  dazed  by  the  magnitude  of 
the  loss.  They  decided  to  go  to  work  at  once  to  remove  the 
debris  that  covered  the  ground  and  to  pick  out  of  it  all  the 
available  material  to  serve  in  the  construction  of  a  tem- 
porary building,  in  which  they  could  hear  mass  until  tliey 
would  be  in  a  position  to  provide  themselves  with  more 
suitable  accommodation.  In  less  than  three  months  they 
had  completed  a  very  comfortable  little  chapel,  which  was 
opened  for  divine  service  on  the  following  Palm  Sunday  . 

In  the  month  of  March  Reverend  Ronald  B.  Macdonald 
resigned  the  pastorate  of  Miscouche  and  Wellington.  Cer- 
tain differences  of  opinion  had  arisen  between  him  and  the 
Bishop,  and  as  he  feared  that  strained  relations  might  en- 
sue, he  decided  that  it  would  be  better  for  him  to  leave  the 
diocese.  He  accordingly  resigned  his  charge  and  went  to 
Montreal  where  he  spent  some  time  as  Curate  at  St.  Pa- 
trick's Church,  and  afterwards  joined  the  Jesuits  in  the 
United  States  and  served  on  their  missions  for  several  years. 
His  place  at  Miscouche  was  taken  by  Reverend  N.  C.  A.  Bou- 
dreault,  assistant  priest  at  the  Cathedral,  who  entered  upon 
his  new  charge  early  in  the  summer. 

At  this  time  the  people  of  St.  Mark's,  Lot  7,  were  engaged 
in  putting  up  a  new  church.  The  former  one  in  which  they 
had  worshipped  God  for  over  thirty  years  had  been  only 
poorlj-  constructed,  and  with  the  lapse  of  time,  it  had  fallen 
into  disrepair,  and  besides  vt  was  now  entirely  too  small 
for  the  increased  wants  of  the  mission.  Hence,  during  the 
previous  winter,  they  had  prepared  the  lumber  for  a  new 


—  400  — 

church,  and  were  proceeding  with  the  work  of  construction 
under  the  direction  of  their  zealous  pastor,  Reverend  St  a 
Distal  pMtudreault,  when  the  latter  was  ordered  by  the  Bis- 
hop to  start  immediately  for  the  Magdalen  Islands,  where 
he  had  been  appointed  to  the  Mission  of  St.  Francis  Xavin 
at  Bassin.  Father  Stanislas  set  out  for  his  new  post  of  duty 
without  delay,  and  his  place  at  Bloomfield  was  given  to 
Reverend  Father  Von  Blerk,  who  was  transferred  thither 
from  the  very  mission  now  given  over  to  Father  Boudreault. 

At  the  same  time  the  mission  of  Alberton  welcomed  its 
first  resident  pastor.  This  was  Reverend  Stephen  T.  Phe- 
lan  who  had  served  at  the  Cathedral  ever  since  his  ordina- 
tion, and  who  now  by  order  of  the  Bishop  takes  charge  of 
Alberton  and  Lot  7.  There  was  no  parochial  house  at  Al- 
berton, and  the  new  pastor  was  obliged  to  reside  in  a  rented 
house  until  such  time  as  more  adequate  provision  would 
be  made  for  his  accommodation. 

On  Sunday,  the  17th  of  August  1879,  a  new  church  was 
dedicated  at  Vernon  River  under  the  title  of  St.  Joachim. 
The  ceremony  of  dedication  was  performed  by  Bishop  Mac- 
Intyre  and  the  sermon  for  the  occasion  was  delivered  by 
Right  Reverend  John  Walsh,  Bishop  of  London,  Ontario. 
The  new  church  was  built  of  brick  which  had  been  manu- 
factured on  the  spot,  and  was  one  of  the  finest  edifices  in  the 
Diocese  at  the  time.  It  stands  to  this  day  a  splendid  monu- 
ment to  the  piety  and  administrative  ability  of  Reverend 
James  Phelan,  who  had  been  in  charge  of  the  parish  for 
upwards  of  fifteen  years,  and  who  had  labored  in  season 
and  out  of  season  to  form  in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  his 
devoted  flock  a  becoming  zeal  for  the  beauty  of  God's 
house. 

Early  in  the  autumn  Reverend  Alexander  MacGillivray, 
a  priest  of  the  Diocese  of  Antigonish,  came  to  Charlotte- 
town  and  was  appointed  first  priest  at  the  Cathedral.    His 


—  40L  — 

original  intention  was  merely  to  pay  a  short  visit  for  the 
benefit  of  his  health,  but  it  happened  that  at  the  moment 
of  his  arrival,  Bishop  Maclntyre  was  setting  out  on  his 
pastoral  visitation,  and  he  persuaded  his  visitor  to  accom- 
pany him.  A  few  weeks  of  constant  intercourse  begot  feel- 
ings of  mutual  esteem  and  affection,  and  when  the  Bishop 
asked  him  to  remain  in  the  Diocese,  he  gladly  accepted  the 
offer  and  at  once  entered  upon  his  duties  at  the  Cathedral. 
One  of  his  first  acts  in  his  new  position  was  to  establish  a 
branch  of  the  Society  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  which  since 
his  day,  has  rendered  valuable  service  to  the  poor  of  the 
City  of  Charlottetown. 

On  the  seventh  of  October  1879  the  Honorable  William 
Henry  Pope  died  at  his  home  near  Summerside,  at  the  com- 
paratively early  age  of  fifty-five  years.  At  one  time  he  had 
played  a  prominent  part  in  the  political  affairs  of  his  native 
Province,  and  had  acquired  unenviable  distinction  on  ac- 
count of  his  open  hostility  to  the  Catholic  Church  ;  but  in 
the  calm  of  maturer  years  he  experienced  a  marked  change 
in  this  respect,  and  frequently  expressed  regret  for  the 
bitterness  which  he  had  displayed  in  the  controversies  of 
his  earlier  career. 

In  the  year  1873  he  was  appointed  Judge  of  the  County 
Court  for  Prince  County  and  being  thus  removed  from  the 
turmoil  of  politics,  he  exchanged  the  view-point  of  expe- 
diency for  that  gf  fairness  to  the  Church  which  he  had  never 
ceased  to  admire  even  when  he  had  maligned  her  most,  and 
during  the  remainder  of  this  life,  the  Catholics  of  Prince 
Edward  Island  had  no  stauhcher  friend  than  their  former 
enemy  William  Henry  Pope. 

These  kindly  dispositions,  that  marked  his  latter  years, 
were  not  wantmg  in  good  results,  for  though  he  himself 
died  as  he  had  lived,  several  of  his  children  received  the 

26 


—  40J    - 

grace  of  conversion,  and  are  today  devout  adherents  of  the 
Catholic  Church. 

The  most  notable  event  in  the  history  of  the  year  1879, 
and  undoubhsllv  the  most  fruitful  in  good  results,  was  the 
founding  of  the  Charlottetown  Hospital.  Charlottetown  was 
now  a  city  of  over  eight  thousand  inhabitants,  it  was  the 
Cm  pit  a  1  of  a  Province  the  most  thickly  peopled  of  the  whole 
Dominion,  it  was  a  seaport  much  more  frequented  by  ves- 
sels than  it  is  in  our  day  yet,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  it 
possessed  no  hospital.  If  a  stranger  took  sick  within  its 
gates  or  met  with  an  accident  there  was  no  place  to  receive 
him,  no  home  where  he  might  receive  treatment,  no  place 
whereon  to  lay  his  head.  In  the  Session  of  the  Legislature, 
in  the  year  1869,  some  little  provision  had  been  made  by 
the  Government  to  meet  cases  of  emergency  that  might  oc- 
cur, but  it  was  neither  comprehensive  nor  lasting.  On  that 
occasion  the  Leader  of  the  Government,  in  tabling  the  esti- 
mates for  the  year,  brought  down  an  item  of  one  handled 
pounds  for  a  hospital.  In  explanation  of  this  grant  he  said, 
the  custom  that  had  hitherto  obtained  was,  that  if  a  sick  or 
disabled  stranger  was  found  on  the  streets,  the  Government 
sought  a  place  for  him  wherever  they  could  find  one  ;  but 
as  this  was  not  always  an  easy  matter,  the  present  grant 
was  intended  to  fit  up  a  room  that  could  be  used  perma- 
nently for  the  purpose.  One  of  the  members  of  the  House, 
a  physician,  in  referring  to  the  matter,  expressed  his  ap- 
proval  of  the  proposal  and  manifested  his  pleasure  that  at 
least  some  thing  was  going  to  be  done  to  remove  the  sterna 
from  the  city,  for  he  said  it  was  nothing  short  of  a  real  dis- 
grace, that  Charlottetown  should  be  until  that  date  without 
a  hospital.  From  time  to  time  the  Press  of  the  day  eontai- 
ned  pointed  references  to  this  anomalous  state  <»f  affairs.  In 
February  1K7(>  "The  Examiner"  referred  to  the  case  of  an 
unfortunate  friendless  seaman,  who  had   been   brought   to 


—  403  — 

the  CHy  for  medical  treatment,  but  who  sought  in  vain  for 
a  hospital.  After  forty  eight  hours  on  shore  he  was  taken 
in  charge  by  a  private  individual,  who  had  been  moved  to 
pity  by  his  distressed  condition.  Over  a  year  prior  to  this, 
a  similar  case  had  occurred  which,  in  the  words  of  the  Press 
of  that  time,  brought  "deep  disgrace  upon  the  entire  Pro- 
vince". "The  Examiner*'  threw  out  the  suggestion  that  the 
City  Council  and  Provincial  Government  should  unite  to 
found  a  hospital,  but  the  advice  went  unheeded  and  no 
action  was  taken  in  the  matter.  Nothing  of  real  benefit  was 
done  till  Bishop  Maclntyre  stepped  into  the  breach,  and, 
backed  by  his  loyal  flock,  did  for  the  City  and  for  the  whole 
Province  "What  the  representatives  of  the  people  had  thus 
far  failed  to  accomplish.  Bishop  Maclntyre  was  alive  to 
every  want  of  the  community.  He  was  jealous  of  the  fair 
fame  of  his  native  Province,  and  although  he  had  already 
done  much  for  his  Cathedral  City  it  would  seem  that  the 
possibilities  of  good  were  not  all  exhausted.  So  he  deter- 
mined to  found  a  hospital.  One  would  imagine  that  it  was 
enough  for  him  to  have  endowed  the  City  of  Charlottetown 
with  the  three  finest  schools  in  the  Province:  aye,  and  more 
than  enough,  that  at  the  very  time  when  the  schools  esta- 
blished by  the  Government  were  pronounced  by  its  own 
officials  a  discredit  and  a  disgrace,  he,  with  slender  means, 
had  erected  buildings  in  the  heart  of  the  City,  that  have 
served  as  models  and  patterns  in  the  educational  develop- 
ment that  has  since  intervened.  But  he  never  stopped  to 
think  of  these  things.  He  did  not  stop  to  weigh  in  the  ba- 
lance of  his  thoughts,  how  he  had  been  treated  by  those 
whose  neglect  in  this  particular  he  strove  to  remedy,  how 
he  had  failed  to  procure  the  paltry  pittance  he  had  asked 
in  support  of  his  institutions  of  learning,  how  he  had  been 
told  that  his  schools  were  not  necessary,  as  the  glorious 
Free   Education  Act  of  Prince  Edward   Island   furnished 


—  404  — 

all  that  was  needed  for  the  children  of  the  country,  and  how 
the  Leader  of  a  great  Party  stood  up  and  said  thai  His 
Lordship  was  laboring  under  a  serious  misapprehensi on, 
in  trying  to  foist  upon  the  community  a  system  of  educa- 
tion that  made  for  ignorance  and  immorality.  These  indeed 
were  considerations  well  calculated  to  give  him  pause,  lint 
they  did  not  weigh  with  the  Bishop.  He  was  above  petti- 
ness and  narrow-mindedness — a  veritable  hero  in  the  cause 
of  right.  He  towered  above  the  public  men  of  his  day  like 
Saul  among  his  brethren,  and  neither  insult  nor  ingratitude 
could  stay  his  efforts  to  promote  the  welfare  of  the  commu- 
nity. Looking  out  from  his  room  in  his  hew  palace,  his  eye 
fell  upon  the  old  house  across  the  street  which  he  had  lately 
abandoned,  and  he  said  to  himself  ;  "Could  not  that  build- 
ing now  unoccupied  be  turned  into  a  hospital  for  the  sick 
and  suffering  ?"  On  the  following  Sunday,  after  high  Mass 
he  laid  his  plans  before  the  congregation.  He  recalled  to 
their  minds  that  Father  Glackmeyer,  at  the  close  of  his 
mission,  had  suggested  the  propriety  of  establishing  a  hos- 
pital, and  that  the  good  Father  had  made  an  offering  of  ten 
dollars  to  start  a  fund  for  that  purpose.  "Now",  "continued 
His  Lordship  I  am  determined  that  this  work  shall  go  for- 
ward, and  I  want  you  people  to  stand  by  me  in  this  under- 
taking, as  generously  as  you  have  always  done  in  the  past". 
The  appeal  was  not  in  vain.  The  people  were  with  him  as 
they  had  always  been.  Father  Glackmeyer's  ten  dollars 
proved  a  veritable  luck-penny,  for  offerings  poured  In,  a 
dollar  here  five  dollars  there,  a  bequest  from  this  one,  I 
gift  from  that  other,  and  the  Bishop,  now  sure  of  success, 
hied  him  to  Quebec  to  lay  his  plans  before  the  Sisters  of 
Charity  at  their  motherhouse  in  that  City.  "I  want  nuns 
to  take  charge  of  my  hospital",  he  said,  and  though  the  re- 
quest sounded  new  and  strange  to  the  community  he  re- 
ceived a  favorable  answer.    He  returned  home  accompanied 


—  405  — 

by  six  nuns  ;  the  old  episcopal  residence  on  Dorchester 
Street  was  soon  put  in  order,  the  sisters  entered  into  pos- 

-lon  without  delay  ;  on  the  23rd  of  October  the  institu- 
tion was  formally  opened  and  the  blush  of  shame  was  re- 
moved from  the  City's  brow,  for  at  last  it  possessed  a  hos- 
pital. Dr  Peter  Conroy  was  appointed  house-surgeon,  and 
with  him  were  associated  a  number  of  the  physicians  prac- 
tising in  the  City,  who  generously  placed  their  time  and 
their  skill  at  the  disposal  of  the  new  institution.  In  the 
arrangements  made  by  the  Sisters  and  medical  staff  the 
poor  were  not  forgetten.  It  was  decided  that  they  should 
receive  medical  advice  and  remedies  free  of  charge,  and  the 
hour  from  10  A.  M.  till  11  A.  M.  was  set  apart  for  that  pur- 
pose. 

On  the  3rd  of  December  there  was  deep  mourning  in  the 
Convent  of  Notre  Dame  in  Charlottetown.  Reverend  Sister 
St.  Florentine,  one  of  the  teachers  in  the  institution  had 
departed  this  life  after  a  short  illness.  She  was  the  first 
member  of  the  community  to  die  in  Prince  Edward  Island, 
and  as  there  was  no  cemetery  belonging  to  the  community 
in  the  Province,  the  body  being  duly  prepared  for  burial, 
was  taken  to  Montreal,  whither  it  was  accompanied  by 
Bishop  Maclntyre  and  two  members  of  the  bereaved  com- 
munity. 

The  beginning  of  the  year  1880  witnessed  great  distress 
and  want  amongst  the  people  of  Ireland.  The  failure  of  the 
crops  in  the  preceding  autumn  was  a  cause  of  great  scar- 
city, and  in  consequence  there  was  much  suffering  espe- 
cially among  the  poorer  classes.  Throughout  Canada  and 
the  United  States  a  cry  for  help  went  forth,  and  the  children 
of  the  Celtic  race  in  both  countries  gave  generously  of  their 
means  to  succor  their  needy  cousins  beyond  the  sea.  On  the 
21st  of  January  Bishop  Maclntyre  made  a  pathetic  appeal 
to  his  flock  in  behalf  of  this  charitable  work,  and  received 


-  406  — 

a  ready  and  hearty  response.  Over  four  thousand  dollar* 
were  collected  which  sum  was  forwarded  to  its  destination 
with  t he  least  possible  delay. 

As  already  stated,  Reverend  Stephen  Phelan  on  taking 
charge  of  Alberton  was  obliged  to  rent  a  house  in  which 
to  make  his  home.  This  arrangement  however  did  n<>t  meet 
his  views,  and  he  determined  to  remedy  the  evil  as  soon  M 
possible.  Now  that  Cascumpec  had  practically  ceased  to 
exist  as  a  mission,  its  parochial  buildings  were  unoccupied 
and  it  was  decided  by  those  in  authority,  that  they  should 
be  divided  between  the  two  missions  that  might  be  said  to 
have  sprung  from  it.  Accordingly  Bloomfield  laid  claim  to 
the  old  church  for  the  purpose  of  turning  it  into  a  hall,  and 
the  parochial  house  fell  to  the  sister  mission.  The  people 
at  once  took  possession  of  it  and  hauled  it  acres  the  ice  to 
Alberton,  where  it  was  placed  beside  the  church  and  fitted 
up  as  a  residence  for  the  pastor. 

On  the  8th  of  March  Bishop  Maclntyre,  accompanied  l>y 
Dr  O'Brien  and  Mr  John  Gahan,  a  merchant  of  Chariot- 
tetown  set  out  for  Rome.  They  started  by  way  of  (Jeorge- 
town  with  the  intention  of  crossing  to  the  Mainland  by  the 
Northern  Light,  the  first  winter  boat  furnisheO  to  (he  Pro- 
vince by  the  Federal  Government.  But  the  problem  of 
winter  communication  had  not  yet  been  solved  and  after 
His  Lordship  and  his  companions  had  passed  about  ten 
days  in  Georgetown  vainly  awaiting  a  passage,  they  were 
obliged  to  return  to  Charlottetown  and  proeeed  by  way  of 
the  Capes.  Here  they  met  a  favorable  crossing  and  conti- 
nued their  way  without  further  hindrance.  They  reached 
Rome  in  safety  and  having  secured  an  audience  with  the 
Pope,  and  having  transacted  other  business  connected  with 
the  Diocese,  they  set  out  for  home  and  arrivea  In  Charlot- 
tetown about  the  middle  of  June. 

A  short  time  prior  to  his  departure  for  Rom.-,  Dr  O'Brien 


—  407  — 

had  delivered  a  lecture  in  St.  Patrick's  Hall,  Charlottetown, 
having  for  its  title  "Early  Stages  of  Christianity  in  En- 
gland". Certain  statements  contained  in  it  did  not  please 
Reverend  Alfred  Osborne,  an  Anglican  Minister  attached 
to  St.  Paul's  Church  in  the  city,  and  no  sooner  had  Dr 
O'Brien  left  for  Rome,  than  a  letter  appeared  in  one  of  the 
City  papers  over  the  signature  of  Mr  Osborne  taking  ex- 
ception to  some  of  the  opinions  advanced  by  the  Reverend 
Doctor.  The  lecturer,  of  course,  was  not  at  hand  to  defend 
his  position,  and  after  a  few  anonymous  communications 
and  a  letter  from  Very  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  of  St. 
Dunstan's  College,  the  matter  was  allowed  to  drop  at  least 
for  the  present. 

On  the  22nd  of  May  1880  Reverend  John  Corbett  was 
raised  to  the  priesthood  by  Archbishop  Taschereau  in  the 
Cathedral  of  Quebec.  He  was  a  native  of  the  Province  of 
New  Brunswick,  but  at  an  early  age  moved  with  his  pa- 
rents to  Charlottetown  where  he  attended  St.  Patrick's 
School  and  St.  Dunstan's  College.  He  made  his  theolo- 
gical studies  in  the  Seminary  of  Quebec,  and  on  his  return 
home  after  his  ord'nation,  was  appointed  assistant  at  the 
Cathedral  in  Charlottetown. 

During  his  recent  visit  to  Rome  Bishop  Maclntyre  in- 
terviewed the  General  of  the  Jesuits,  with  a  view  to  secur- 
ing  the  services  of  that  excellent  Society  for  the  teaching 
staff  of  St.  Dunstan's  College.  The  condition  of  this  insti- 
tution was  far  from  satisfactory,  notwithstanding  the  Bis- 
hop's efforts  in  its  behalf,  and  he  thought  the  time  had  come 
when  a  change  should  be  made  in  its  administration.  He 
accordingly  entered  into  negotiations  with  the  Directors 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus  and  they  agreed  to  take  over  the  admi- 
nistration of  the  institution  at  least  for  a  time.  The  college 
opened  in  the  month  of  September,  with  Reverend  Father 
Kenny  S.  J.  as  Rector,  Reverend  Father  Racicot,  S.  J.,  as 


—  108  - 

viceTector,  and  with  them  m  staff  of  four  Scholastics  and  I 
number  of  lay  brothers.  The  roll  of  students  showed  a  mar- 
ked increase  over  the  last  few  years,  and  the  future  seeim-d 
bright  for  the  new  management. 

The  change  made  at  St.  Dunstan's  College  necessitated 
further  changes  throughout  the  Diocese.  Reverend  1).  A. 
Gillis  was  removed  from  St.  Andrew's  and  appointed  to  the 
Parish  of  St.  Columba,  East  Point,  which  had  hitherto 
been  served  conjointly  with  St.  Margaret's.  At  St.  Andrew?! 
he  was  succeeded  by  Very  -Reverend'  dames  Macdonald, 
formed  Rector  of  St.  Dunstan's.  Very  Reverend  Dr  Daniel 
Macdonald,  on  leaving  the  College,  became  assistant  to  his 
nephew,  Reverend  James  C.  Macdonald  at  Georgetown,  and 
in  addition  to  this  latter  mission  and  that  of  Cardigan 
Bridge,  they  were  entrusted  with  the  spiritual  administra- 
tion of  the  Mission  of  Sturgeon,  heretofore  attended  from 
Montague  Bridge.  Reverend  l>r  Walker,  another  of  the 
former  professors  of  the  College  ,was  appointed  to  the  Mis<i  »n 
of  Rollo  Bay  and  Little  Pond  and  took  up  his  residence  at  t  he 
former  place  being  its  first  resident  pastor.  Reverend  Stanis- 
laus Boudreault  was  transferred  from  his  mission  in  the  .Mag- 
dalen Islands  to  the  Cathedral  in  Charlottetown,  and  his 
place  at  Bassin  was  filled  by  the  appointment  of  Reverend 
Father  Pelisson,  a  priest  of  the  Diocese  of  Montreal,  who 
arrived  at  his  new  post  of  dury  early  in  the  autumn.  At  the 
same  time  Reverend  Father  Boutade,  who  had  been  for 
some  time  pastor  of  Mount  Carmel,  took  his  leave,  and  the 
care  of  the  mission  devolved  upon  Reverend  N.  C.  A.  Bou- 
dreault together  with  that  of  Miscouche  and  Wellington. 
Reverend  Angnt  .Macdonald,  was  once  more  obliged  to  re- 
tire from  active  duty,  and  his  place  at  Grand  River  Lot  14 
was  given  over  to  Reverend  Laughlin  J.  Macdonald,  who 
had  spent  the  time  since  his  ordination  partly  at  the  Ca- 
thedra] and  partly  at  St.  Peter's  Bay. 


—  409  — 

The  Charlottetown  Hospital  had  now  been,  in  operation 
just  one  year.  From  the  first,  the  results  had  been  eminently 
satisfactory  and  far  exceeded  the  most  sanguine  hopes  of 
its  pious  founder.  The  Sisters  were  untiring  in  their  care  of 
the  sick,  and  the  physicians  unremitting  in  their  attention, 
and  all  seemed  to  take  a  species  of  personal  pride  in  the  suc- 
cess of  the  institution.  In  the  first  twelve  months  sixty  one  pa- 
tients had  been  admitted,  of  whom  thirty  six  were  from  the 
country  and  twenty  five  from  the  city.  Of  these  twenty  one 
were  discharged  cured,  twenty  much  improved,  nine  were 
pronounced  incurable,  one  had  died,  and  there  were  eight 
still  remaining  at  the  close  of  the  year.  The  outdoor  de- 
lta rtment  had  also  been  well  patronized.  Here  no  less  than 
one  t hundred  and  seventy  persons  received  medical  treat- 
ment, and  prescriptions  to  the  number  of  three  hundred  were 
filled  and  distributed.  It  was  a  hopeful  record  for  the  infant 
institution,  and  must  have  gladdened  the  heart  of  Bishop 
Maclntyre  to  whom  more  than  to  any  other  these  splendid 
results  were  due. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1881  Reverend  Dr  O'Brien 
paid  another  visit  to  Rome.  On  this  occasion  he  went  with 
the  Archibishop  of  Halifax,  who,  on  account  of  some  diffi- 
culties in  his  diocese,  found  it  necessary  to  proceed  to 
Rome  and  lay*  those  matters  before  the  Sovereign  Pontiff 
in  person.  He  invited  Dr  O'Brien  to  accompany  him,  and 
soon  after  New  Years  they  set  out  and  did  not  return  till 
the  beginning  of  summer. 

On  the  20th  of  April  a  disastrous  fire  occurred  at  Hope 
River,  which  destroyed  the  parochial  house  and  left  the 
pastor,  Father  Trudelle,  without  a  home.  A  farm-house  in 
the  neighborhood  that  happened  to  be  vacant  at  the  time 
was  procured,  and  in  it  he  took  up  his  residence  until  ways 
and  means  could  be  devised  to  replace  the  one  destroyed 
by  the  fire.    But  Father  Trudelle  had  more  serious  trouble 


—  410  — 

in  store  for  him.  On  the  Feast  of  St.  Peter  and  Paul,  us 
he  was  on  his  way  to  the  church  for  the  purpose  of  saying 
mass,  his  horse  took  fright  and  ran  away,  throwing  the 
priest  to  the  ground  severely  fracturing  his  hip-bone.  He 
was  picked  up  and  conveyed  to  his  house  where  he  was  laid 
up  for  a  considerable  time,  and  indeed  never  completely 
recovered  the  use  of  the  fractured  limb.  As  he  was  no  longer 
able  to  discharged  his  duties  as  pastor,  the  parish  was  once 
move  attached  to  Rustico,  and  to  assist  Father  MacPhee  in 
the  additional  burden  of  a  second  mission,  Reverend  Sta- 
nislaus Boudreault  was  transferred  from  the  Cathedral  and 
became  Curate  at  Rustico. 

Early  in  the  summer  word  reached  the  Bishop  that  Reve- 
rend Father  Glackmeyer  had  died  in  Philadelphia  on  the 
7th  of  May.  He  was  well  remembered  in  Chariot  let  own. 
where  he  had  preached  the  first  mission  given  in  the  Dio- 
cese. His  pious  mien  and  ascetic  bearing  had  created  a 
strong  and  lasting  impression  amongst  the  people,  and 
many  a  fervent  prayer  did  they  offer  up  asking  eternal  real 
for  his  soul. 

On  the  31st  of  July  1881  Reverend  William  Henry  Grant 
D.  D.  was  ordained  priest  by  Bishop  Dominick  Racine  of 
Chicoutimi,  in  the  Church  of  St.  Joseph  de  Levis  near 
Quebec.  Dr  Grant  was  born  near  Souris  in  King's  County, 
and  when  a  young  lad  moved  with  his  parents  to  Chariot* 
tetown.  He  attended  St.  Patricks  School  and  St.  Duns- 
tan's  College,  and  afterwards  entered  the  Seminary  of 
Quebec.  In  this  latter  institution  he  particularly  distin- 
guished himself  and  obtained  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divi- 
nity even  before  he  had  reached  the  age  required  for  ordi- 
nation. 

The  23rd  of  August  1881  was  a  veritable  gala-day  in  the 
Parish  of  St.  Peter's.  The  occasion  was  the  blessing  of  the 
corner-atone  of  a  new  church  which  had  been  in  process  of 


—  411  — 

construction  since  the  spring.  For  a  long  time  it  had  been  a 
cherished  dream  of  Bishop  Maclntyre,  to  see  his  native 
parish  possess  a  church  equal  in  beauty  to  any  in  the  Dio- 
cese, and  with  this  intention,  he  had  kept  the  parish  directly 
under  his  own  charge,  attending  to  it  personally  when  that 
was  possible,  and  providing  for  it  by  means  of  curates  when 
his  episcopal  duties  called  him  to  other  places.  Reverend 
Pius  MacPhee  was  generally  the  acting  curate,  but  changes 
would  inevitably  occur  from  time  to  time,  and  any  priest 
of  the  Cathedral  staff  was  liable  at  any  moment  to  be 
ordered  to  St.  Peter's.  By  dint  of  long  and  patient  exhor- 
tation the  Bishop  was  able  to  imbue  the  people  with  his 
own  optimistic  spirit,  and  soon  they  seemed  as  eager  as 
himself  to  endow  their  parish  with  a  church  second  to  none 
in  Prince  Edward  Island.  They  set  about  to  manufacture 
the  brick  for  the  proposed  building,  they  furnished  the 
stone  required  for  the  foundation,  and  in  the  spring  of 
1881,  the  work  of  construction  was  commenced  with  energy 
determination.  Gradually  the  walls  rose  from  the  ground, 
and  soon  the  time  had  come  when  the  corner  stone  should 
be  blessed  and  placed  in  position.  The  occasion  brought  to- 
gether an  immense  throng  of  people,  some  of  whom  came 
from  the  most  remote  parts  of  the  County.  Many  of  the 
clergy  were  present  and  added  not  a  little  to  the  splendor 
and  solemnity  of  the  ceremony.  Bishop  Maclntyre  blessed 
the  Corner-stone,  and  at  the  end  of  mass,  the  sermon  for 
the  occasion  was  preached  by  Right  Reverend  Ronald  Mac- 
donald,  Bishop  of  Harbor  Grace,  Newfoundland. 

The  Jesuits  who  had  had  charge  of  St.  Dunstan's  College 
since  the  preceeding  autumn  did  not  find  matters  to  their 
satisfaction.  They  could  not  bring  the  Bishop  to  see  con- 
ditions as  they  saw  them,  and  in  consequence  they  were 
unable  to  make  certain  arrangements  which  they  deemed 
necessary  to  the  welfare  of  the  institution.    Hence,  when 


—  412  — 

the  scholastic  year  closed.at  the  end  of  June,  they  decided  to 
take  their  departure  and  leave  the  college  once  more  on  the 
Bishop's  hands.  It  was  somewhat  embarrassing  for  him, 
but  he  was  well  inured  to  difficulties,  and  this  new  one  did 
not  find  him  wanting.  He  named  Reverend  Dr  Chiasson  of 
the  Cathedral  staff,  Rector  of  the  College,  and  gave  him 
for  assistant  Reverend  Dr  Grant  recently  returned  from 
Quebec.  With  an  additional  staff  of  lay  teachers  the  Col- 
lege was  opened  in  the  month  of  September,  and  everything 
went  on  as  if  no  change  had  been  made  in  the  management 
of  the  house. 

The  close  of  the  present  year  found  another  convent 
school  added  to  the  list  of  diocesan  institutions.  It  was 
built  at  Souris  under  the  direction  of  Reverend  Donald  F. 
.M Mcdonald,  and  was  an  imposing  brick  structure  that  do- 
minated the  little  country  town  and  added  not  a  little  to  its 
appearance.  It  went  into  operation  in  the  month  of  Septem- 
ber when  four  nuns  of  the  Community  of  Notre-Dante  <>f 
Montreal  opened  the  classes  with  an  attendance  of  over  eighty 
pupils. 


CHAPTER  XXV 


building  operations  in  the  year  1882. — father  trudelle  goes 
to  palmer  road. —  controversy  between  dr  o'brien  and 
mr  osborne.  — dr  o'brien  named  archbishop. — joy  of  his 
friends. — father  pelisson  leaves  the  magdalen  islands, 
and  is  succeeded  by  father  picotte. — rev.  stanislaus 
boudrault  goes  to  egmont  bay. — father  miville's  death. — 
father  definance  comes  to  charlottetown. —  dr  chiassqn 

goes  to  indian  river.  — dr  grant  rector  of  the  college. 

archbishop  o'brien's  consecration. — rev.  a.  j.  macintyke 
ordained. — father  definance  goes  to  the  magdalen  is- 
lands.— new  cemetery  for  charlottetown. — fathe  mac- 
gillivray's  death. — archbishop  o'brien  receives  the  pal- 
lium.— father  carrol  comes  to  charlottetown. — father 
angus  macdonald  assistant  at  rustico. — rev.  f.  x.  gallant 

ordained.  — dr  grant  leaves  the  college. state  of  the 

institution. — father  carrol  goes  away.— rev.  j.  c.  macdo- 
nald rector  of  st.  dunstan's  college.  — dr  daniel  macdo- 
nald pastor  of  georgetown  and  cardigan  bridge. — stur- 
geon attached  to  montague  bridge. — father  corbett 
appointed  to  montague  cross. — father  dumont  at  st. 
peter's  bay. 

The  year  1882  was  a  time  of  considerable  material  ad- 
vancement in  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown.  Over  and  above 
the  ordinary  routine  of  additions  and  repairs,  to  which  no 
progressive  parish  can  long  be  a  stranger,  new  buildings 
were  projected,  others  carried  to  completion  and,  in  conse- 
quence, a  fair  share  of  activity  prevailed. 


-  414  — 

Thus  a  new  church  was  commenced  by  Reverend  Thomas 
Phelan  at  Corran  Ban  in  (Jucen's  County,  where  a  new  mis- 
sion was  about  to  be  established,  comprising  the  thriving 
settlements  of  Stanhope,  Millcove  and  Grand  Tracadie,  In 
Oharlottetown  a  large  annex  was  added  to  the  City  Hospi- 
tal. The  original  building  being  now  far  too  small  to  meet 
tlic  growing  needs  of  the  institution,  a  large  house  that 
stood  near  was  purchased  by  the  Bishop,  and  this,  after 
considerable  repairs  was  annexed  by  a  hall  to  the  main 
building.  By  this  additional  room  many  more  patients 
could  be  accommodated,  and  this  was  absolutely  necessary, 
for  the  wards  were  overcrowded,  and  the  number  of  those 
seeking  admission  to  the  institution  was  constant  ly  increas- 
ing. At  Wellington  in  Prince  County,  Reverend  N.  C.  A.  Bon- 
dreault  completed  the  interior  of  the  little  parish  church 
commenced  by  his  predecessor,  which,  though  in  an  un- 
finished state,  had  been  used  for  divine  service  for  several 
years.  At  Hope  River,  Reverend  R.  P.  MacPhee  put  up  a  new 
parochial  house  to  replace  the  one  destroyed  by  fire  in  the 
previous  year,  and  at  the  same  time  he  supervised  the  cons- 
truction of  a  new  convent  at  Rustico,  which  was  intended 
to  be  ready  for  occupation  in  the  early  autumn. 

At  this  time,  Reverend  Father  Trudelle,  who  had  been  in 
retirement  most  of  the  time  since  his  departure  from  Hope 
River,  finding  his  health  considerably  improved,  signified 
his  willingness  to  take  up  once  more  the  active  work  of  the 
ministry.  He  had  recently  spent  some  time  at  St.  Peter's 
where  he  aided  the  Bishop  in  the  care  of  the  parish,  and 
though  he  was  still  obliged  to  use  a  staff,  he  maintained  that 
this  circumstance  would  in  no  wise  hinder  him  in  the  dis- 
charge of  the  active  duties  of  his  calling  ;  so,  in  the  month  of 
July,  the  Bishop  appointed  him  to  the  pastoral  charge  of 
Palmer  Road,  which  had  hitherto  been  attended  from  Tignish, 
and  of  which  he  became  the  first  resident  pastor. 


-   41  o  — 

The  Bummer  of  1882  was  marked  by  a  short  and  incisive 
controversy   between   Reverend   Dr  O'Brien   and   Reverend 
Mr  Osborne,  an  Anglican  minister  attached  to  St.  Paul's 
Church    in    Charlottetown.    This    was   the   same    Reverend 
gentleman  who,  as  our  readers  may  remember,  took  excep- 
tion to  certain  statements  contained  in  a  lecture  delivered 
by  Dr  O'Brien  in  the  winter  of  1880.    Dr  O'Brien  had  left 
for  Europe  before  the  criticism  had  appeared,  and  he  was 
not  in  a  position  to  defend  the  ground  he  had  taken,  as  he 
no  doubt  would  have  been  ready  to  do,  had  he  been  at  home. 
Before  his  return  the  little  controversial  ripple  had  sub- 
sided, and  he  did  not  deem  it  prudent  to  revive  it,  lest  it 
might  be  said  that  he  had  unnecessarily  provoked  a  reli- 
gious controversy.    He  did  not  forget  it,  however,  but  pos- 
sessed his  soul  in  patience,  for  he  well  knew  that  Mr  Os- 
borne,   who    was   a    considerable   of   a   sectarian    firebrand 
would  soon  furnish  another  opportunity  of  crossing  swords 
with  him  on  the  field  of  polemics.   The  opportunity  came  in 
due  time  and  in  this  manner.    The  Prince  Edward  Island 
Auxiliary    British    and    Foreign    Bible   Society,   which   on 
more  than  one  occasion  had  been  a  fruitful  source  of  mis- 
chief in  the  community,  held  an  annual  meeting  in  the  Hall 
of    the    Young    Men's    Christian    Association    on    Monday, 
March  13th  1882.    In  the  course  of  the  proceedings  Mr  Os- 
borne delivered  an  oration,  in  which  he  took  occasion  to 
speak  of  the  conditions  that  obtained  in  Europe,  and  had 
the  usual  coarse  flings  at  the  Government  of  the  Church  in 
the  older  countries.    He  drew  a  dividing  line  between  the 
Teutonic  and  Latin  races,  and  gave  as  the  reason  why  the 
former  was  Protestant  and  the  latter  Catholic  ;  that  the 
Teutonic  peoples  usually  thought  for  themselves,  while  the 
Latins,  on  the  contrary,  were  blindly  obedient  to  the  priest- 
hood.   A  peculiarity  of  the  Latin  races,  he  said,  was  that 
they  had  no  conscience,  and  this  he  attributed  to  what  he 


—  416  — 
\v;is  pleased  to  call,  "the  machinery  of  Popery",  and  the 

only    way    he   could    suggest    U)    arrest    the    running   of    llrs 

perverse  machinery,   was   by   persistent    reading,   teaching 

and  study  of  the  Bible.  He  declared  that  '"the  best  evidence 
of  religion  to  a  Romish  Priest  was  that  the  people  ceased 
to  think,  and  let  him  d.>  their  thinking,  and  that  they  paid 

his  salary  and  held  their  tongue.''  He  next  referred  to  the 
religious  orders  in  France,  where  they  were  said  to  enjoy 
a  host  of  privileges  and  exemptions  under  the  Monarchy, 
but  now  that  Republicanism  has  triumphed,  they  are  obliged 
to  conform  to  the  laws  of  the  State,  and  many  in  conse- 
quence are  forced  to  leave  the  country.  He  hoped  that, 
"simc  religions  freedom  prevails*'  the  Bible  may  find  its 
way  through  the  whole  country  and  many  by  that  means 
be  led  from  darkness  to  light. 

From  Prance  it  is  only  a  step  over  to  Belgium,  and  there 
he  finds  many  people  so  desirous  of  liberty  that  they  arc 
deserting  the  thraldom  of  Catholicism  and  passing  to  the 
extreme  of  atheism.  "But",  he  adds,  "Protestant  Congre- 
gations are  now  springing  up  here  and  there,  the  truth  is 
taught,  real  progress  is  made,  and  men  are  reaching  out 
for  God.''  From  Belgium  he  passed  over  to  Italy,  and  there 
he  is  unable  to  find  any  spiritual  life,  and  such  he  is  sure 
will  be  the  case  until  the  people  cease  to  consider  the  Bible 
and  Protestantism  as  a  curse  to  the  Country.  His  task  of 
vilification  would  not  be  completed,  did  he  not  make  an 
excursion  into  Spain,  and  view  with  jaundiced  eye  the  state 
of  religion  in  that  much  defamed  country,  and  accordingly 
he  describes  the  condition  in  Spain  with  phrases  such  as 
these: — "The  women  have  their  show  every  Sunday  in  the 
parish  church,  and  the  men  have  their  bull-fight  on  the  same 
day.'"  'Spain  is  not  yet  ready  for  the  Bible  and  does  not 
want  it  ;  she  is  willing  to  sit  in  darkness  as  far  as  religion  is 
concerned." 


—  417  — 

The  Reverend  Doctor  O'Brien  resented  the  position  taken 
by  the  Anglican  Divine,  and  set  forth,  his  views  of  the  ques- 
tion in  a  long  letter  published  in  "The  Examiner'  of  the 
15th  of  April.  He  begins  with  an  expression  of  surprise 
and  regret,  that  a  presumably  Christian  gentleman  should 
thus  display  a  spirit  of.  rancor  no  longer  indulged  in  by 
"clergymen  of  respectability. ".  He  reminds  Mr  Osborne 
that  well  nigh  one  half  of  the  Teutonic  races  of  Europe,  out- 
side of  England  are  Catholics,  and  these,  he  assumes,  must 
like  the  Latins  have  followed  their  spiritual .  guides.  He 
thinks  it  strange  that  a  minister  of  the  Gospel  should  deem 
it  a  reproach  for  a  people  to  follow  spiritual  leaders,  since 
Our  Blessed  Lord  founded  a  Church,  and  bade  all  people 
hear  the  same  under  pain  of  being  placed  among  heathens 
and  publicans.  Taking  up  the  statement  that  the  Latin 
races  had  been  deprived  of  conscience  by  the  "Machinery 
of  Popery",  Dr  O'Brien  asks:  "How  does  the  Pope  rule  over 
the  hearts  and  affections  of  untold  millions  except  through 
conscience  ?  What  kept  Ireland  faithful  to  her  religion 
during  the  long  night  of  her  persecution  ?  What  has  kept 
the  fifteen  millions  of  Catholics  in  Germany  from  bending 
the  knee  in  matters  of  religion  to  the  'man  of  blood  and 
Iron  ?'  What  else  but  conscience  strengthened  and  puri- 
fied by  the  'machinery  of  Popery'.  He  has  his  doubts  that 
Mr  Osborne  really  knows  what  conscience  is,  for  he  seems 
to  think  it  cannot  exist  without  persistent  reading  of  the 
Bible,  when,  in  reality,  conscience  can  and  does  exist  with- 
out any  religion  at  all.  With  regard  to  conditions  in  Fran- 
ce and  Belgium,  .pr.  O'Brien  points  out  that  in  the  former 
country  there  exist  so  many  political  divisions,  that  a  Go- 
vernment hostile  to  the  Qhurch  is  for  the  time  being  in  the 
ascendancy  ;  but  it  would  be,  a  mistake  to  regard  it  as  re- 
presenting the. views  of  the  mass. of  the  people:  while  in  the 
case  of  Belgium  there  is  perfect  equality  before  the  law  for 


—  418  — 

all   religions,  and  hence'  Catholics  have  no  advantages  in 

that  country.  Mr  Osborne,  continues  his  reviewer,  finds  no 
spiritual  life  in  Italy.  It  is  true  the  kind  of  spiritual  lifV 
admired  by  Mr  Osborne  is  not  to  be  found  there,  which  spi- 
ritual life  l)r  O'Brien  describes  as  "a  cross  between  the  rant 
of  Cromwell  and  the  persecuting  craft  of  Julian  the  Apos- 
tate." Bui  the  spiritual  life  taught  by  Jesus  Christ,  bo  which 
the  martyrs  of  Rome  bore  testimony,  he  may  find  there  in 
plenty,  because  it  thrives  wonderfully  despite  the  trying 
political  situation.  Dr  O'Brien  then  takes  up  the  case  of 
Spain  which  he  calls:  "The  Classic  ground  of  controversia- 
lists of  Mr  Osborne's  calibre'',  and  reviewing  the  latter's 
remarks  anent  that  country,  he  finds  them  not  merely  abu- 
sive but  tinged  with  profanity.  He  does  not  concede  that 
they  possess  the  merit  of  originality,  for  he  has  vague  me- 
mories of  having  read  them  on  some  former  occasion.  He  is 
quite  sure  that  all  the  people  of  Spain,  who  can  read,  have 
a  copy  of  the  Bible  in  the  vernacular,  and  the  same  is  true 
of  Italy  and  France.  Besides,  they  have  the  Epistles  and 
Gospels  in  the  ordinary  prayer-books,  and  these  they  read 
every  Sunday  at  the  parish  church  during  what  Osborne 
sarcastically  calls  a  "show".  To  refute  the  charge  of  Spanish 
darkness  and  ignorance  Dr  O'Brien  institutes  a  compari- 
son between  Spain  and  England,  the  land  of  Mr  Osborne's 
predilection,  and  says:  "England  has  produced  no  theolo- 
gian worthy  to  be  named  the  same  day  with  Vaaauea  and 
Suarez  ;  she  has  produced  no  philosopher  equal  to  Balmetj 
no  novelist  superior  to  Cervantes  ;  no  poet  greater  than 
Calderon  ;  no  painter  fit  to  carry  colors  to  Murillo.  The 
glory  of  the  Universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge  is  not 
brighter  than  that  of  Salamanca.  The  navigators  of  En- 
gland must  give  place  to  those  of  Spain  ;  the  Spanish  Bac- 
chants were  as  enterprising  and  as  successful  as  those  of 
England.    The  Kings  of  Spain  were  as  brave  on  the  field 


—  419  — 

and  as  able  in  council  as  England's  greatest,  (and  England's 
greatest  kings  were  of  the  same  religion  as  Spain's.)  In 
architecture  the  palace  of  the  Escurial  and  the  numerous 
gorgeous  cathedrals  bear  witness  to  Spain's  superiority 
over  England.  In  all  the  high  and  noble  works  of  life  the 
poor  Spaniard,  who  is  supposed  to  be  buried  in  Cimmerian 
darkness,  either  leads  or  marches  side  by  side  with  the  sons  of 
Albion".  "Osborne'',  he  concludes,  "speaks  as  though  bull- 
fighting were  an  occurrence  of  every  Sunday  ;  in  point  of 
fact  it  is  very  rare.  Bullfights  and  Sunday  sound  gloriously 
damnable  ;  but  they  are  seldom  verified  together  ;  and  when 
verified  only  prove,  that  some  Spaniards  prefer  to  spend  a 
portion  of  the  Sunday  in  a  manner  of  amusement  leas  sinful 
than  thousands  in  all  English-speaking  communities,  who 
turn  gin  dens  into  an  arena  of  battle  with  their  wives  or  com- 
panions for  victims  instead  of  tough-hided  bulls". 

The  controversy  thus  fairly  started  waxed  warmer.  A 
number  of  letters  appeared,  each  containing  a  large  mea- 
sure of  spleen  and  sarcasm,  and  tending  towards  abuse  ra- 
ther than  edification.  When  the  hostilities  were  at  their 
height,  writs  were  issued  for  a  general  election,  and  "The 
Examiner",  requiring  all  its  space  for  the  elucidation  of 
political  questions,  warned  both  controversialists  that  they 
should  make  their  communications  brief  during  the  politi- 
cal campaign.  This  brought  the  controversy  to  an  abrupt 
ending,  as  neither  found  it  an  easy  matter  to  pour  out  the 
vials  of  his  wrath  in  short  contributions,  and  so  concluded 
to  let  the  matter  drop  for  the  time. 

It  was  never  resumed.  Soon  afterwards  Mr  Osborne  left 
Prince  Edward  Island,  and  on  the  10th  of  November,  word 
was  received  from  Rome  that  Dr  O'Brien  had  been  named 
Archbishop  of  Halifax  in  succession  to  the  Most  Reverend 
Dr  Hannan  who  had  died  on  the  17th  of  the  previous  April. 

The  news  was  hailed  throughout  Prince  Edward  Island 


—  420  — 

with  every  manifestation  of  joy.  The  Catholic  people  justly 
rejoiced  in  the  elevation  of  one  of  their  priests,  whose  career 
they  had  witnessed  with  admiration  and  pride,  while  his 
Protestant  fellow-citizens  felt  a  species  of  self-gratulation 
in  the  distinction  thus  conferred  on  a  native  son  of  Prince 
1*M ward  Island. 

But  to  none  did  it  bring  more  genuine  pleasure  than  to 
Bishop  Maclntyre.  For  him  it  was  a  veritable  triumph.  From 
the  beginning  of  his  ecclesiastical  career  Dr  O'Brien  h;i<l 
been  his  protege,  and  to  none  more  than  to  him  did  the  Ar- 
Archbishop-elect  owe  his  present  elevation.  When  the  ttp- 
pointment  was  delayed,  and  the  matter  seemed  to  hang  in 
the  balance,  and  when  strong  representations  in  favor  of 
another  had  been  made  to  the  Holy  See,  Bishop  Maclntyre 
never  lost  heart,  but  in  season  and  out  of  season  held  up 
to  the  Roman  Curia  the  great  talents,  the  irreproachable 
character  and  the  splendid  qualities  of  his  nominee  ;  and 
there  is  no  doubt  at  all,  that  it  was  his  strong  and  persis- 
tent advocacy  that  finally  won  the  day  for  Dr  O'Brien. 

"Upon  the  arrival  of  definite  news  from  Rome"  writes  the 
Archbishop's  biographer,  "Bishop  Maclntyre  went  to 
Indian  River  to  offer  his  congratulations — and  sympathy — 
to  the  Archbishop-elect,  so  recently  his  subordinate.  When 
they  met,  the  venerable  old  man  suddenly  knelt  to  ask  the 
blessing  of  the  future  prelate.  At  the  sight  of  the  patriar- 
chal figure  bowed  humbly  before  him,  the  younger  man  pro- 
tested he  must  rise  ;  then  recalling  himself,  pronounced  the 
blessing  in  a  shaken  voice". 

When  Reverend  Father  Pelisson  had  been  a  little  more 
than  a  year  in  the  Magdalen  Islands,  he  grew  tired  of  his 
surroundings  and  decided  to  return  to  his  native  diocese. 
The  Bishop  was  obliged  to  find  a  successor  for  Mm,  and 
secured  the  services  of  another  priest  of  the  Diocese  of  Mon- 


—  421  — 

treal,  Reverend  Gregory  Picotte,  who  took  up  his  residence 
at  Bassin  in  the  fall  of  1882. 

Meanwhile  Reverend  Father  Miville's  health  was  failing 
and  he  asked  to  be  relieved  of  his  parochial  charge.  He  was 
now  an  old  man  who  had  served  over  forty  years  in  the 
sacred  ministry,  and  it  was  his  pious  desire  to  retire  from 
active  duty  so  as  to  devote  whatever  time  remained  to  him 
on  earth  to  the  affairs  of  his  soul.  The  Bishop  accepted  his 
resignation,  and  gave  the  parish  to  Reverend  Stanislaus 
Boudreault  who  entered  upon  his  new  pastoral  charge  about 
the  middle  of  oNvember. 

Father  Miville  survived  his  retirement  only  a  few  weeks. 
He  died  at  Eginont  Bay  on  the  11th  of  December,  and  on 
the  13th  his  mortal  remains  were  laid  to  rest  in  the  parish 
cemetery  among  his  faithful  parishioners,  whom  he  had 
committed  to  earth  with  prayer  and  sacrifice  during  the 
fourteen  years  of  his  pastorate  at  Egmont  Bay.  His  funeral 
brought  together  a  large  number  of  people,  not  only  from 
Egmont  Bay  but  from  all  the  neighboring  parishes,  and 
many  of  the  clergy  took  part  in  the  last  sad  rites.  Bishop 
Maclntyre  and  the  Archbishop-elect  of  Halifax  were  pre- 
sent, and  a  touching  panegyric  was  pronounced  by  Reve- 
rend Dr  Ohiasson,  Rector  of  St.  Dunstan's  College.  Father 
Miville  was  a  quiet  and  unassuming  servant  of  the  good 
Master,  yet  in  his  long  career  he  accomplished  much  for  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  souls.  A  prominent  gentleman 
thus  wrote  of  him: — "Twenty  two  years  of  his  apostolic 
life  were  devoted  to  the  administration  of  that  parish, 
(House  Harbor).  In  the  silence  and  solitude  of  that  iso- 
lated Island  he  spent  his  time  in  prayer,  in  meditation,  and 
in  the  energetic  discharge  of  his  sacred  ministry.  Solitude 
is  always  conductive  to  holiness,  and  it  may  be  truly  said 
that  the  soul  of  the  venerable  Cur6  waxed  strong  in  grace 
and  the  favor  of  God,  during  his  lonely  life  on  the  Magda- 
lens." 


—  422  — 

In  the  middle  of  December  another  priest  was  added 
to  the  ranks  of  those  laboring  in  the  Diocese.  This  was  Re- 
verend Girard  Definance,  a  native  of  France,  who  had  spent 
a  considerable  time  in  England,  whence  he  made  his  way 
to  Prince  Edward  Island.  He  placed  his  services  at  the 
disposal  of  Bishop  Maclntyre  and  was  attached  to  the  Ca- 
thedral for  the  winter. 

By  the  elevation  of  Dr  O'Brien  to  the  See  of  Halifax,  the 
missions  hitherto  in  his  care  fell  vacant,  and  hence,  in  the 
beginning  of  January  1883  Reverend  Dr  Chiasson  was 
transferred  from  St.  Dunstan's  College  to  the  pastorate  of 
Indian  River  and  Freetown.  His  place  at  the  College  was 
filled  by  the  promotion  of  Reverend  Dr  Grant,  who  had 
been  first  assistant  in  the  institution  since  his  ordination. 

The  consecration  of  Archbishop  O'Brien  took  place  in 
the  Cathedral  of  Halifax  on  Sunday  January  21st  1NN3. 
Though  it  was  mid-winter,  and  the  crossing  at  the  Capes 
more  or  less  precarious,  Bishop  Maclntyre  and  a  number  of 
the  clergy  went  over  for  the  ceremony.  Bishop  Fabre  of  Mon- 
treal was  the  consecrating  prelate  and  the  sermon  for  the 
occasion  was  preached  by  the  Right  Reverend  John  Cameron, 
the  scholarly  Bishop  of  Antigonish. 

On  the  8th  of  February  1883,  Most  Reverend  Archbishop 
DeNeckere,  Archpriest  of  the  Basilica  of  St.  John  Lateran 
in  Rome,  officiated  in  that  Church  at  an  Ordination  cere- 
mony, and  amongst  those  whon  he  raised  to  the  priesthood 
was  Reverend  Angus  J.  Maclntyre,  a  native  of  Prince 
Edward  Island.  The  young  priest  was  a  nephew  of  Bishop 
Maclntyre  and  was  born  near  Monticello  in  the  Parish 
of  St.  Margaret's,  in  King's  County.  At  an  early  age  he 
entered  St.  Dunstan's  College,  but  remained  there  only  a 
short  time,  when  he  was  sent  by  the  Bishop  to  the  Propa- 
ganda College  in  Rome.  In  this  latter  institution  he  reniai 
ned  about  ten  years,  and  having  been  ordained  priest,  he 


-  423  — 

returned  home  and  took  up  work  in  Charlottetown  at  the 
Cathedral  in  the  summer  of  the  year  1883.  At  that  time 
Reverend  Father  Definance,  who  had  been  in  Charlottetown 
since  the  beginning  of  the  last  winter,  was  transferred  to 
the  Magdalen  Islands  and  placed  in  charge  of  the  mission 
of  St.  Peter's  at  Etang  du  Nord. 

At  this  time  the  old  cemetery,  which  had  been  used  as  a 
burial-place  by  the  people  of  the  Cathedral  Parish  for  up- 
wards of  forty  years,  was  almost  completely  filled  up,  so 
that  there  was  no  further  place  in  which  to  lay  out  new 
plots,  and  indeed  scarcely  any  room  for  single  graves.  It 
was  plainly  necessary  that  a  new  burial-ground  would  have 
to  be  procured  without  delay,  and  with  this  intention  Fa- 
ther MacGillivray  entered  into  negotiations  with  Mr  Owen 
Connolly,  a  merchant  of  Charlottetown,  with  a  view  to  pur- 
chase a  plot  of  ground  lying  at  only  a  short  distance  from 
the  old  cemetery.  In  the  month  of  May  the  purchase  was 
completed  and  the  parish  entered  into  possession  of  a  large 
piece  of  land  fronting  of  St.  Peter's  Road,  and  in  every  res- 
pect suitable  to  serve  the  intended  purpose  for  many  years  to 
come.  For  present  needs  a  portion  of  the  land  was  fenced  off 
and  laid  out  in  plots  and  paths  and  embellished  so  as  to  be  in 
truth  a  worthy  city  of  the  dead. 

It  was  a  striking  instance  of  the  uncertainty  of  human 
life,  that  the  first  grave  opened  in  the  new  cemetery  was 
that  of  Father  MacGillivray  himself.  He,  who  was  the  first 
to  point  out  the  need  of  it  and  exhorted  the  people  to  be 
generous  in  contributing  towards  it;  he,  who  -conjointly 
with  the  Committee  had  made  the  purchase  and  had  arran- 
ged to  have  it  fitted  up  so  as  to  be  ready  for  consecration, 
was  the  first  to  come  with  unconscious  importunity  to  ask 
a  resting-place  within  its  gates. 

Father  MacGillivray,  though  of  large  and  imposing  phy- 
sique, was  never  a  strong  man.    More  than  once  during  his 


—  4:M  — 

preparation  for  the  priesthood  was  he  obliged  to  interrupt 
his  studies  on  account  of  poor  health.  Me  tried  several  col- 
leges hut  always  with  the  same  result  ;  he  would  he  forced 
to  leave  them  after  a  few  mouths,  and  it  was  by  private 
study  under  the  direction  of  the  Monks  of  Traeadie,  Nova 
Scotia,  that  he  made  his  final  preparation  for  ordination. 
Since  his  Coming  to  Charlottetown  he  had  worked  hard. 
Particularly  during  the  early  part  of  the  present  summer, 
he  had  much  to  attend  to  as  he  was  preparing  for  a  mission 
that  was  to  be  opened  by  Redemptorist  Fathers  in  the  Cathe- 
dral in  the  month  of  June.  The  mission  commenced  in  due 
time,  but  its  opening  day  found  Father  MaeOillivray 
stricken  down  with  severe  illness  from  which  he  was  des- 
tined never  to  recover.  There  were  times  when  he  showed 
signs  of  improvement,  and  the  people,  when  they  heard  of 
it,  would  grow  correspondingly  hopeful,  but  the  tire  of  life 
gradually  burned  lower  and  lower,  and  at  noon,  on  July 
4th,  it  gave  its  last  fitful  flicker,  and  the  soul  of  the-  good 
priest  passed  to  its  eternal  reward.  The  tolling  of  the  Ca- 
thedral bell  sent  the  news  flashing  throughout  the  city,  and 
from  many  a  home^went  up  a  cry  of  anguish,  that  told  how  he 
was  beloved  by  the  people  whom  he  served.  On  the  follow- 
ing evening  his  body  was  carried  to  the  Cathedral  where  it 
lay  in  state  all  night  surrounded  by  "a  band  of  loving  wat- 
chers, and  on  Friday,  July  the  6th,  Pontifical  Mass  was 
offered  up  by  His  Lordship  the  Bishop  and  a  splendid  eu- 
logy pronounced  by  Father  Wissel  C.  S.  S.  R.  after  which 
the  mortal  remains  of  the  well  beloved  priest  were  borne  to 
the  new  cemetery,  followed  by  one  of  the  most  imposing 
funeral  processions  ever  seen  in  Charlottetown. 

On  the  15th  of  August  the  Archbishop  of  Halifax  was 
invested  with  the  Pallium.  The 'ceremony  was  performed  by 
Bishop  Maclntyre  in  presence  of  a  large  number  of  Bltfaopi 
and  clergy.    The  "Charlottetown  Herald''   referred  to   the 


—  425  — 

ceremony  in  these  words: — "Pew  could  witness  unmoved 
the  sight  of  the  young  Archbishop  kneeling  at  the  feet  of 
him,  who  for  so  many  years  had  been  his  own  well  beloved 
spiritual  father,  and  bending  his  comely  head  to  receive 
from  those  venerable  hands  the  crowning  token  and  seal  of 
his  elevation  above  the  grey-haired  bishops  that  surrounded 
him." 

Since  the  death  of  Father  MacGillivray  his  place  as  first 
priest  at  the  Cathedral  had  been  vacant.  In  the  present 
circumstances  it  was  not  an  easy  matter  to  fill  the  position, 
so  the  Bishop  set  Out  for  Montreal  towards  the  end  of  No- 
Tember,  and  on  the  10th  of  the  following  month,  he  returned 
accompanied  by  a  priest,  Reverend  Thomas  Carrol,  whom 
lie  at  once  appointed  Rector  of  the  Cathedral. 

At  the  same  time  Reverend  Augus  Macdonald,  who  since 
his  ret;rement  from  the  Mission  of  Grand  River  had  spent 
his  time  partly  with  his  friends  at  West  River  and  partly 
with  Reverend  Dugald  Macdonald  at  Tignish,  was  appoin- 
ted assistant  to  Reverend  R.  P.  MacPhee  at  Rustico  and 
entered  upon  the  duties  of  his  new  position  before  the  end 
of  the  year. 

The  year  1884  dawned  auspiciously  with  an  ordination 
■ceremony  in  the  Cathedral  of  Charlottetown.  On  Sunday 
January  12th  Reverend  Francis  Xavier  Gallant  was  ordai- 
ned priest  by  Bishop  Maclntyre.  The  new  priest  was  a  na- 
tive of  Rustico  and  had  studied  at  St.  Dunstan's  College  and 
afterwards  at  the  Propaganda  College  in  Rome.  Here  his 
health  unfortunately  broke  down  and  he  was  forced  to 
abandon  his  studies  and  return  home.  A  short  stay  in  his 
native  climate  had  the  desired  effect  of  restoring  him  to 
health,  and  so  he  was  raised  to  the  priesthood  by  the  Bishop 
and  appointed  assistant  at  the  Cathedral  of  Charlottetown. 

Father  Carrol's  stay  at  the  Cathedral  proved  of  short 
duration.   Although  active  and  earnest  enough  in  some  res- 


—  426  — 

pects,  he  did  not  come  up  to  the  Bishop's  expectations,  and 
accordingly  in  the  summer  lie  left  the  Diocese  and  returned 
to  Montreal,  where  he  died  somewhat  suddenly  a  short  time 
after  his  arrival. 

During  the  winter  Reverend  Dr  Grant,  Rector  of  St. 
Dunstan's  College,  had  a  severe  attack  of  hemorrhage  <>f 
the  lungs,  and  before  the  end  of  the  scholastic  year,  he  was 
obliged  to  give  up  work  and  retire  from  the  rectorship  of 
the  College.  At  the  time  the  institution  was  not  in  what 
would  be  called  a  flourishing  condition.  The  number  of  stu- 
dents had  gradually  diminished,  the  finances  were  at  a  low 
ebb,  and  there  were  not  a  few  who  believed  it  would  be  bet- 
ter to  close  it  altogether,  than  have  it  adding  deficit  to  defi- 
cit each  succeeding  year.  But  this  retrograde  step  did  not 
appeal  to  Bishop  Maclntyre.  His  view  of  the  situation  he 
had  once  crystallized  into  an  epigram  that  told  the  story 
of  his  character.  "Close  my  eyes  first,  then  close  the  (Al- 
lege'', was  his  answer  when  the  matter  was  suggested  to 
him,  and  he  knit  his  brows  with  a  spirit  of  determination 
that  won  the  day  for  the  institution.  Hence,  at  the  end  of 
the  scholastic  year  1884,  though  there  were  only  abofll  a 
dozen  students  on  the  roll,  His  Lordship  planned  commen- 
cement exercises  on  a  scale  far  in  advance  of  what  actual 
conditions  would  seem  to  justify.  He  himself  assisted  at 
the  closing  and  brought  with  him  a  supply  of  prise-bo  >ks 
that  would  have  done  credit  to  an  institution  of  far  greater 
pretensions.  There  were  prizes  for  all  subjects  and  for  all 
degrees  of  merit.  In  fact  it  was  impossible  for  a  student  to 
escape  being  a  winner,  for  by  no  chance  could  lie  stand  so 
low  as  to  be  beyond  the  reach  of  the  Bishop's  generosity. 
The  boys  were  delighted,  as  well  they  might  be.  Each  one 
went  home  laden  with  prizes,  which  for  aught  we  know, 
may  still  be  treasured  by  fond  parents,  as  trophies  of  their 
children's  early  success  in  the  uncertain  field  of  learning. 


—  427  — 

A  new  Rector  was  necessary  for  the  institution,  and  Bfa 
hop  Maclntyre  carefully  looked  over  the  ground  in  order 
to  select  a  man  of  energy  and  administrative  ability  who 
would  be  able  to  raise  the  College  to  a  higher  standing,  and 
make  it  breathe  once  more  the  magic  air  of  prosperity.  His 
choice  fell  on  Reverend  James  Charles  Macdonald,  Pastor 
of  Georgetown,  and  in  the  month  of  July,  he  bade  adieu  to 
his  flock  and  assumed  the  duties  of  rector  of  the  College. 
Upon  his  removal  Very  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  became 
Pastor  of  Georgetown  and  Cardigan  Bridge,  while  Stur- 
geon, hitherto  attended  from  Georgetown,  was  annexed  to 
Montague  Bridge  and  given  over  to  the  pastoral  care  of 
Reverend  William  Phelan. 

At  the  same  time  Montague  Cross,  formely  a  portion  of 
Father  William's  care,  became  a  separate  and  independent 
parish  with  a  pastor  of  its  own,  the  Reverend  John  Corbett, 
who  was  transferred  thither  from  the  Cadredral  early  in 
the  autumn. 

Another  priest  arrived  in  the  Diocese  at  this  time.  This 
was  Reverend  Joseph  Dumont,  a  native  of  the  Province  of 
Quebec,  who,  by  appointment  of  the  Bishop,  took  up  work 
in  the  Parish  of  St.  Peter's. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 


rev.  john   a.   macdonald  ordained. — hospital   receives   the 
victims  of  the  disaster  at  the  capes.— new   convent   at 

summerside. ordination  of  reverends  a.  e.  burke,  e.  v. 

de  p.  boyd  and  h.  theriault. — father  trudelle  leaves  the 
diocese,  is  succeeded  by  father  picotte. — bishop's  silver 
jubilee. — st.  Joseph's  convent  enlarged. — hospital  sisters 
nurse  these  sick  of  small  pox. 

The  beginning  of  the  year  1885  witnessed  the  ordina- 
tion of  Reverend  John  A.  Macdonald,  who  was  raised  to 
the  priesthood  by  the  Archbishop  of  Quebec  on  the  4th  of 
January.  He  was  a  native  of  the  Parish  of  St.  Andrew's, 
and  had  made  his  studies  first  at  St.  Dunstan's  College  and 
afterwards  at  jfche  Seminary  of  Quebec.  After  his  ordina- 
tion he  spent  a'  short  time  at  the  Cathedral  of  Charlotte- 
town,  and  then  became  professor  at  the  College,  in  which 
position  he  did  much  for  the  advancement  of  that  institu- 
tion. 

The  month  of  February  was  a  busy  time  at  the  Charlot- 
tetown  Hospital.  Its  list  of  patients  had  been  notably  in- 
creased by  the  arrival  of  a  band  of  unfortunates,  who  had 
almost  lost  their  lives  in  an  attempt  to  cross  to  the  main- 
land. On  the  29th  of  January  1885  three  ice-boats  carrying  a 
crew  of  fifteen  men  and  seven  passengers  set  out  from 
Cape  Traverse  for  Cape  Tormentine.  It  was  snowing  a  lit- 
tle at  the  start,  and  before  they  had  proceeded  far  a  violent 


—  430  — 

storm  arose  that  soon '  enveloped  them  all  in  a  cloud  of 
blinding  drift.  The  crew  in  charge  of  the  boats  were  men 
of  experience  in  that  mode  of  winter  travel,  but  an  this 
occasion  they  lost  their  way  and  wandered  aimlessly  in  the 
strait  for  thirty  six  hours  and  finally  landed  at  Argyle 
Shore  several  miles  to  the  eastward  of  their  starting  point. 
As  soon  as  word  reached  Charlottetown  that  they  had  made 
tlir  land,  the  Agent  of  the  Department  of  Marine  and  Fish- 
eries and  the  Post  Office  Inspector  applied  to  the  City 
Hospital  for  a  place  for  the  sufferers,  and  the  House  Sur 
geon  was  despatched  to  Argyle  Shore  to  convey  them  to 
the  City.  The  Annals  of  the  institution  tell  that  on  the  1st 
of  February,  as  the  Church  bell  announced'  the  Vesper 
hour,  Doctor  Conroy  arrived  at  the  head  of  a  melancholy 
procession  composed  of  twelve  unfortunates,  of  whom  sonic 
were  suffering  from  a  severe  attack  of  pleurisy,  and  the 
others  equally  distressed  with  frozen  hands  and  feet.  The 
street  in  front  of  the  hospital  and  the  hospital  itself  were 
crowded  with  people  who  assembled  to  witness  the  sad  and 
unusual  spectacle.  The  sufferers  were  taken  in  charge  by 
the  Sisters,  who  lavished  upon  them  every  sort  of  kindness, 
while  the  physicians  and  particularly  the  House  Surgeon 
were  tireless  in  their  attention  to  their  wants.  Perhaps  the 
best  proof  of  the  skill  and  care  bestowed  upon  them  is  the 
fact,  that  they  all  recovered  and  were  dismissed  from  the 
hospital  in  perfect  health,  though  some  must  bear  through 
life  maimed  hands  and  feet  as  trophies  of  their  desperate 
fight  with  a  winter's  storm  on  the  icy  waters  of  Northum- 
berland Strait. 

The  building  which  had  been  used  for  a  convent  school 
at  Summerside  was  now  entirely  too  small  for  the  number 
of  pupils  that  sought  admission  to  the  institution,  and  it 
was  evident  that  something  would  have  to  be  done  without 
delay  to  supply  more  ample  accommodation.    A  charitable 


—  431  — 

citizen  of  the  Town  presented  the  nuns  with  a  house,  which 
he  thought  would  serve  the  purpose  required,  but  which  on 
examination  was  found  unsuitable  for  a  school.  It  was 
decided  therefore,  to  dispose  of  it  by  lottery,  and  with  the 
funds  thus  realized,  augmented  by  donations  from  other 
well-disposed  persons,  to  erect  a  building  that  would  not 
only  meet  the  present  needs  of  the  situation,  but  would 
furnish  all  the  accommodation  required  by  the  Town  for 
many  years  to  come.  Work  upon  a  new  building  was  ac- 
cordingly commenced  and,  on  the  12th  of  May,  the  nuns 
entered  into  possession  of  the  same  and  opened  school  in 
their  new  quarters. 

On  the  30th  of  May  Reverend  Alfred  E.  Burke  was  or- 
dained priest  by  Archbishop  Taschereau  in  the  Cathedral 
of  Quebec.  A  native  of  Georgetown  he  had  made  his  early 
studies  in  the  district  school  and  afterwards  at  St.  Duns- 
tan's  College,  whence  he  passed  to  the  Seminary  of  Quebec 
for  the  study  of  Theology.  His  first  appointment  in  the 
diocese  was  that  of  assistant  at  the  Cathedral,  where  he 
.also  discharged  the  duties  of  Secretary  to  the  Bishop. 

On  the  following  day,  May  31st,  Bishop  Maclntyre  per- 
formed an  ordination  ceremony  in  the  Church  of  House  Har- 
bor in  the  Magdalen  Islands,  when  two  priests  were  ordained 
viz :  Reverend  Eugene  Vincent  de  Paul  Boyd  and  Reverend 
Henry  Theriault.  Father  Boyd  was  a  native  of  the  Pro- 
vince of  Ontario  and  had  studied  for  a  time  at  Ottawa  Col- 
lege under  the  Oblates  of  Mary  Immaculate.  In  the  autumn 
prior  to  his  ordination  he  came  to  Prince  Edward  Island 
.and  was  employed  on  the  teaching  staff  of  St.  Dunstans 
College,  to  which  position  he  returned  immediately  after 
his  ordination.  Father  Theriault  was  born  in  the  Magdalen 
Islands  and,  at  an  early  age,  was  sent  to  the  College  of  St. 
Anne  in  the  Province  of  Quebec,  where  he  finished  his  clas- 
sical course  and  entered  the  Seminary  of  Quebec  to  pre- 


—  48^  — 

pare  ini mediately  for  the  priesthood.  As  soon  as  he  was 
ordained  and  without  any  missionary  experience  whatso- 
ever, tin-  IJishop  appointed  him  a  perish  priest,  and  placed 
him  in  charge  of  the  parish  of  Hassan  in  the  Magdalen  Is- 
lands. Father  Picotte,  hitherto  Pastor  of  this  mission,  was 
now  transferred  to  Prince  Edward  Island  and  appointed 
to  the  mission  of  Palmer  Road,  where  a  vacancy  had  recen- 
tly occurred  through  the  resignation  of  its  former  pastor, 
Reverend  Father  Trudelle,  who  had  recently  left  the  Diocese 
of  Charlottetown  and  taken  up  missionary  work  in  the  Dio- 
cese of  Chatham. 

The  year  1885  is  remarkable  in  the  history  of  the  Diocese 
of  Charlottetown  on  account  of  the  Silver  Jubilee  of  the 
Right  Reverend  Bishop.  A  quarter  of  a  century  before,  to- 
gether with  His  Lordship  the  Bishop  of  Chatham,  he  had 
been  raised  to  the  episcopal  dignity,  and  now  the  two  pre- 
lates decided  to  celebrate  their  common  anniversary  in  the 
same  church  that  had  witnessed  their  consecration.  The 
following  passages,  taken  from  an  account  written  by  an 
eye-witness,  give  the  most  salient  features  of  the  celebration. 

"Wednesday  August  12th  1885,  the  twenty  fifth  anniver- 
sary of  the  consecration  of  their  Lordships  the  Bishops  of 
Charlottetown  and  Chatham,  will  long  be  remembered  in 
Prince  Edward  Island.  Never  did  our  little  Island  see  such 
an  assemblage  of  prelates  and  priests,  and  never  was  there 
a  more  loyal  and  hearty  demonstration  of  a  people's  good 
will.  All  classes,  and  we  may  say  all  creeds  united  in  doing 
honor  to  one  who  has  devoted  his  life  unreservedly  to  the 
temporal  and  eternal  welfare  of  his  fellow-men. 

"Ere  the  hour  appointed  for  the  first  act  in  the  celebra- 
tion, the  murky  clouds  which  had  ushered  in  the  day  gave 
place  to  brightest  sunshine.  The  rain  of  the  early  morning, 
which  had  caused  the  most  hopeful  to  fear,  tended  only  to 
lay  the  dust  and  lend  a  freshness  to  the  atmosphere.    The 


—  433  — 

city  everywhere  presented  a  bright  and  gay  appearance. 
Flags  were  flying  from  the  principal  buildings,  lines  <>f 
bunting  crossed  the  chief  thoroughfares  ;  everything  wore 
an  air  of  festivity,  and  everybody  seemed  to  be  abroad  in 
holiday  attire.  The  Papal  Standard  floated  high  over  the 
Episcopal  Palace  which  was  gaily  decorated  with  the  flags 
of  all  nations. 

"The  exterior  of  the  Cathedral  was  profusely  ornamented 
with  bunting.  At  the  western  entrance  a  handsome  gothic 
arch  was  erected,  with  a  scroll  bearing  the  words: — "Long 
life  and  Happiness".  Inside,  St.  Dunstan's  is  not  well  adap- 
ted for  artistic  ornamentation,  and  considering  this,  most 
persons  will  concede  that  the  committee  of  Decoration  did 
all  that  was  possible  and  succeeded  in  producing  a  very  good 
effect. 

'The  celebration  began  with  the  offering  of  the  most 
Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass.  At  nine  o'clock  the  prelates  an  J 
priests  formed  in  procession  in  the  main  hall  of  the  Palace, 
and  filing  out  the  main  entrance  crossed  the  lawn,  passed 
through  the  Dorchester  Street  gate,  and  entered  the  Cathe- 
dral beneath  the  Gothic  Arch  at  the  western  portal." 

The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  of  Charlottetown  celebrated 
Pontifical  Mass,  assisted  by  Fathers  Allard  and  Hebert  as 
deacons  of  honor,  and  Very  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  and 
K  verend  John  L.  Macdonald  of  Campbellton  N.  B.  as  dea- 
cons of  office.  The  Acolytes  were  Reverend  Dr  Walker  and 
Reverend  John  Corbett,  and  the  censer  was  carried  by  Re- 
verend D.  J.  G.  Macdonald  of  St.  Margaret's.  The  ceremo- 
nies were  under  the  direction  of  Reverend  Patrick  Doyle 
assisted  by  Reverend  A.  J.  Maclntyre,  and  were  carried  out 
with  harmony  and  precision. 

"During  the  service",  continues  the  same  eye-witness, 
"the  visiting  Prelates  occupied  chairs  and  prie-dieus  with- 
in the  sanctuary,  and  the  Priests  were  provided  with  seats 
:3 


—  434  — 

outside  the  rail.  The  sanctuary  presented  an  imposing  spec- 
tacle. The  Venerable  Bishop  and  his  Assistants,  richly 
robed,  going  through  the  solemn  service  with  all  the  pomp 
of  the  Church's  ceremonial  ;  the  Masters  of  Ceremonies, 
Acolytes,  Thurifer  and  Servers  moving  about  in  the  perfor- 
mance of  every  part  with  grace  and  accuracy  ;  the  dignified 
Prelates  assisting,  in  their  robes  of  royal  purple  ;  the 
Priests  in  sombre  cassocks  and  surplices  of  spotless  \\ hitc, 
combined  to  produce  an  indescribable  scene.''1 

The  sermon  for  the  occasion  was  delivered  by  the  lfo61 
Reverend  Archbishop  of  Halifax,  whose  text  was  from  Acts 
XX.  28.  He  dwelt  on  the  sublime  character  of  the  episcopacy 
portraying  the  dignity  and  virtues  that  should  adorn  that 
high  office  ;  and  then  addressing  himself  more  directly  to 
the  matter  in  hand  he  said: — "Twenty  five  years  ago,  two 
Priests  in  the  strength  and  prime  of  life  were  duly  conse- 
crated in  the  sanctuary  of  this  Church.  Legitimate  Apes* 
tolic  Succession  was  theirs.  They  were  placed,  not  by  man 
but  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  rule  the  Church  of  God.  The  di- 
gnity of  the  Episcopal  office  and  the  plenitude  of  the  sacer- 
dotal power  were  conferred,  and  all  the  grave  responsibili- 
ties and  cares  inseparable  from  the  Episcopacy  were  lid 
on  their  souls.  And  now  that  the  prime  of  life  is  past,  now 
that  physical  vigor  has  been  spent  in  fulfilling  noble  dnti<  8. 
now  that  years  have  set  the  impress  of  coming  age  on  their 
brows,  we  meet  together  to  celebrate  their  Silver  Jubilee, 
to  thank  God  for  blessings  vouchsafed,  and  to  beseech,  a 
continuance  of  them.  For  twenty  five  years  their  lives  have 
been  before  the  eyes  of  you  all  ;  their  work  has  been  public  ; 
their  virtues  and  infirmities  have  been  exposed  to  the  keen 
eye  of  public  criticism.  What  need  for  me  to  relate  the  story 
of  their  episcopacy  ?  It  is  an  open  book  to  all  who  wish  to 
read." 

]._"  The  Herald". 


—  435  - 

The  preacher  then  recounted  the  things  done  for  God  by 
the  two  Jubilarians  in  their  respective  Dioceses,  and  ended 
his  discourse  with  these  words: — "To  you,  My  Lords,  who 
have  borne  the  weight  and  dignity  of  the  Episcopal  office 
for  twenty  five  years,  I  can  only  say,  think  not  of  the  trials 
or  cares  that  are  passed,  or  that  may  yet  come,  but  look 
only  at  the  crown  that  awaits  them  who  fight  manfully  the 
good  cause  of  the  Lord.  Our  prayers  are  for  you  today,  our 
best  wishes  are  yours.  Your  noble  and  devoted  clergy,  and 
your  faithful  people  raise  their  hearts  to  God  today,  and 
pray  that  you,  placed  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  rule  the  Church 
of  God,  may  so  acquit  yourselves  that  those  who  come  after 
you  may  be  able  to  praise  you  as  men  glorious  in  your  gene- 
ration." 

His  Lordship  the  Bishop  held  a  reception  in  the  drawing- 
room  of  the  Palace  between  the  hours  of  one  and  two,  in  the 
afternoon  and  a  number  of  ladies  and  gentlemen  of  all  de- 
nominations availed  themselves  of  the  opportunity  to  offer 
hi  in  their  congratulations,  and  at  the  same  time  to  pay  their 
respects  to  the  visiting  prelates  and  clergy.  About  three 
o'clock  P.  M.  a  special  train  conveyed  the  Jubilarians  and 
their  guests  to  St.  Dunstan's  College,  where  a  magnificent 
banquet  was  served  in  the  study-hall,  which  was  tastefully 
decorated  for  the  occasion.  After  ample  justice  had  been 
done  to  the  viands,  the  Lieutenant  Governor  arose  and  in  a 
neat  speech  proposed'  the  health  of  the  two  prelates,  who  on 
that  day  had  reached  the  twenty-fifth  mile-stone  on  their 
journey  in  the  episcopate.  Bishop  Maclntyre  and  Bishop 
Bogers  in  turn  replied  to  the  toast  and  the  latter,  in  con- 
cluding his  remarks,  proposed  the  health  of  their  guests. 
This  brought  a  number  of  speakers  to  their  feet  and  the 
visitors  were  treated1  to  several  speeches  of  a  very  high 
order,  and  which  were  kept  up  with  assiduity  till  after  six 
o'clock,  when  all  retired  from  the  hall  and  took  train  for 


—  430  — 

tin*  city.  When  night  had  fallen,  ;m  immense  torch-llgh.1 
procession  paraded  the  principal  streets,  and  came  to  B 
halt  in  front  of  the  Bishop's  palace,  where  the  Bishops  ;iii<1 
clergy  were  standing  on  the  front  steps  viewing  a  pyro- 
technic display  then  in  progress  on  the  Palace  grounds] 
Here  speech-making  was  again  indulged  in,  three  ch< 
weiv  given  with  hearty  good  will  for  the  Bishops  and  for 
the  Queen,  and  then,  as  the  night  was  growing  late,  the  meet- 
ing  broke  up  and  the  people  wended  their  several  ways  to 
their  homes. 

The  addresses  presented  to  Bishop  Maclntyre  on  this 
occasion  were  a  splendid  tribute  to  the  character  of  the 
man,  and  showed  beyond  all  doubt  the  high  opinion  which 
he  had  earned  for  himself  in  the  minds  of  the  clergy  and 
laity  of  his  diocese.  His  priests  waited  on  him  in  a  body 
and  in  a  address  said  among  other  things: — "Twenty  five 
years  have  come  and  gone  since  the  burden  of  the  Epifi 
pacy  was  laid  upon  your  shoulders,  and  after  the  lapse  <>f 
so  many  years,  amidst  the  labors  and  anxieties  inseparable 
from  the  Episcopal  dignity,  we  are  happy  to  behold  you  hale 
and  hearty,  fulfilling  the  duties  incident  to  your  high  office 
with  unflagging  zeal  and  undiminished  vigor. 

"We  look  back  upon  the  past  with  fond  recollections  of 
intimate  and  kindly  relations  ;  for  the  present  we  gladly 
join  with  the  many  distinguished  friends  of  the  clergy  and 
laity,  who  honor  the  celebration  of  your  Silver  Jubilee  by 
their  presence,  in  wishing  you  length  of  days  and  undis- 
turbed tranquility  in  your  journey  through  life,  and  to  the 
future  we  look  with  firm  hope  that  a  kind  Providence  may 
long  spare  you  to  labor  in  this  portion  of  the  Lord's  Vine- 
yard." 

The  laity  through  their  Committee  spoke  as  follows: — 
"This  is  for  us  a  day  of  joy  and  congratulation.  We  rejoice 
that  you  have  been  preserved  through  all  the  arduous  duties 


—  437  — 

of  the  Episcopate  to  celebrate  in  our  midst  the  twenty-fifth 
anniversary  of  your  elevation  to  that  exacting  dignity,  and 
\\ v  congratulate  you  upon  having  marked  that  quarter  of 
a  century  with  such  works  as  the  great  prelates  in  every  age 
and  country  have  striven  to  accomplish  for  the  welfare  of 
their  flocks. 

"At  a  celebration  like  this  we  hold  today,  it  is  fitting  that 
we  recall  the  events  which  have  taken  place  during  Your 
Lordship's  administration  of  this  Diocese;  for  we  would 
have  the  world  know  that  the  Bishop  whom  we  honor  today 
has  achieved  much  for  the  advancement  of  religion  and  the 
well-being  of  his  people." 

The  people  of  Tignish,  amongst  whom  Bishop  Maclutyre 
had  spent  the  early  years  of  his  missionary  career,  gave  ex 
pression  to  their  sentiments  in  this  manner.  "There  are  two 
principal  reasons  why  the  people  of  Tignish  should  be  re- 
presented here  on  this  festive  occasion.  First,  because  they 
yield  to  the  inhabitatants  of  no  other  parish  in  this  diocese, 
either  in  their  love,  respect  and  loyalty  to  their  Bishop,  or 
in  their  attachment  to  the  holy  religion  of  which  Your 
Lordship  is  the  chief  exponent,  and  highest  representative 
in  the  Province  ;  and  secondly,  because  it  has  been  their 
invaluable  privilege  to  have  had  Your  Lordship  as  Pastor 
for  many  years  prior  to  your  appointment  to  the  Episcopal 
See  of  Charlottetown.  The  ties  of  love  and  friendship  to- 
wards Your  Lordship  that  were  then  formed  in  the  breasts 
of  your  spiritual  children,  are  as  fresh  and  firm  today  as 
they  were  twenty  five  years  ago,  when  you  left  Tignish  to 
take  up  your  residence  permanently  in  Charlottetown. 

"During  these  happy  years  the  people  of  that  district  saw 
the  earnestness  with  which  you  always  labored  to  promote 
the  interests  of  religion  in  your  parish  ;  how  you  stinve  in 
season  and  out  of  season  to  sow  in  the  minds  of  your  spiri- 
tual children  the  wholesome  seeds  of  sound  doctrine,  and 


—  438  — 

how  untiring  and  persevering  were  your  efforts  to  erect  to 
the  honor  and  glory  <>f  God  the  beautiful  brick  church— the 
first  of  the  kind  built  in  this  Province — which  will  ever  re- 
main as  a  standing  monument  of  Your  Lordship's  zeal  and 
cultivated  taste,  as  well  as  an  evident  proof  of  the  cordial 
relations  and  good  understanding  existing  between  your- 
self ami  parishioners.  In  view  of  these  and  many  other 
facts  of  a  kindred  nature  that  might  be  here  stated,  it  is  not 
surprising  to  find  in  Tignish,  even  at  this  day,  so  much 
warmth  of  feeling  towards  one  who  had,  by  his  many  virtues 
and  social  qualities,  endeared  himself  to  all  those  under  his 
pastoral  care." 

The  Benevolent  Irish  Society  regarded  His  Lordship  as  a 
fellow-worker  in  the  cause  of  charity  and  voiced  this  senti- 
ment in  these  words: — "With  deeds  of  benevolence  Your 
Lordship's  name  has  ever  been  closely  associated,  but  the 
crowning  work  of  mercy  was  the  establishment  of  a  Hospi- 
tal, where,  under  the  charge  of  the  good  Sisters  of  Charily, 
the  sick  can  receive  necessary  care  and  treatment.  This  one 
act,  whereby  you  effaced  a  foul  blot  from  the  Christian  cha- 
racter of  this  community,  will  forever  shed  a  bright  lustre 
upon  Your  Lordship's  Episcopate." 

Such  expressions  of  esteem  stamped  with  the  seal  of  sin- 
cerity and  confirmed  by  many  and  costly  gifts  must  have 
been  highly  gratifying  to  the  venerable  Bishop.  But  in  his 
replies  to  the  same  he  manifested  no  spirit  of  self-glorifi- 
cation. He  appropriated1  to  himself  none  of  the  praise  thus 
generously  bestowed  but  deftly  transferred  it  to  the  Clergy 
and  people  with  whom  he  had  been  associated  for  so  many 
years  in  the  great  work  of  saving  souls  ;  and  if  much  indeed 
had  been  accomplished  in  the  Diocese  since  the  day  when 
he  was  invested  with  the  purple  of  his  holy  office,  he  was 
glad  to  proclaim  aloud  that  these  things  wore  made  possible 
by  the  hearty  co-operation  of  a  devoted  clergy  and  the  gene 


—  439  — 

rous  and  unfailing  support  of  a  faithful  and  God-fearing 
people. 

A  work  that  occupied  the  attention  of  Bishop  Maclntyre 
daring  the  present  year,  and  which  was  not  forgotten  even 
during  the  festivities  of  his  Jubilee  was  the  building  of  an 
addition  to  St.  Joseph's  Convent  in  Charlottetown.  This 
school  from  the  first  had  been  singularly  blessed  by  Provi- 
dence, and  from  small  and  obscure  beginnings  it  had  grown 
so  rapidly,  that  for  the  last  few  years  the  number  of  pupils 
far  exceeded  the  scanty  accommodation  available  and  the 
Sisters  in  charge  were  often  in  great  straits  how  to  receive 
children  who  sought  admission  to  the  institution.  The 
Bishop  accordingly  said: — MWe  must  build  a  wing  to  the 
Convent  for  the  greater  comfort  of  the  pupils.  Even  though 
they  are  the  children  of  the  poor  let  us  give  them  the  largest, 
the  brightest  and  the  airiest  classrooms  in  the  City  f*  and 
he  kept  his  word.  An  addition  of  about  one  hundred  feet  in 
length  and  fifty  feet  in  width,  and  two  stories  and  a  half 
high  was  projected,  and  His  Lordship's  Jubilee  year  saw 
its.  commencement  and  its  completion.  Reverend  James 
Aeneas  Macdonald,  ever  prompt  in  works  of  charity,  pro- 
mised that  his  parishioners  would  furnish  the  stone  requi- 
red for  the  foundation,  and  during  the  winter  they  fulfilled 
their  pastor's  promise  by  hauling  the  stone  to  the  site  of  the 
proposed  building  on  Pownal  Street,  where  they  remained 
ready  for  use  on  the  approach  of  warm  weather.  The  cellar 
was  dug  and  the  work  of  building  commenced  early  in  the 
spring  and  continued  without  interruption  during  the  sum- 
mer, and  in  the  month  of  October  the  wing  was  completed 
within  and  without,  and  was  formally  inaugurated  by  a 
grand  Bazaar  held  by  the  St.  Joseph's  Sodality  to  help  de- 
fray the  expenses  incurred  in  the  building. 

On  the  12th  of  November  the  people  of  Charlottetown 
were  startled  by  the  announcement  that  small-pox  had  bro- 


—  440^ 

ken  out  in  the  city.  It 'seems  that  ;i  short  time  previous  ;i 
child  had  died  in  a  certain  house,  where  the  body  wis  kepi 
almost  three  days  without  burial,  and  as  is  usual  in  such 
■cases  a  large  number  of  people  visited  the  house  in  the  in- 
terval. Whatever  may  have  been  the  disease  that  causal  the 
death  of  the  child,  in  a  few  days  small-pox  declared  itself 
in  the  family,  and  soon  several  cases  were  discovered  here 
and  there  in  the  city,  as  if  the  disease  had  broken  out  in 
different  places  at  once.  There  was  no  place  -f or  the 
isolation  of  the  infected  persons,  and  so  the  Board 
of  Health  in  the  emergency  made  use  of  the  old  Lunatic 
Asylum,  which  was  fitted  up  as  well  as  could  easily  be  done 
in  the  hurry  and  panic  of  the  moment.  An  advertisement 
was  inserted  in  all  the  leading  newspapers  calling  for  vo- 
lunteer nurses  to  take  charge  of  the  improvised  hospital  ami 
devote  themselves  to  the  care  of  the  sick.  This  was  indeed 
the  most  pressing  need  of  the  hour,  and  had  been  anticipa- 
ted* by  the  Sisters  of  the  Charlottetown  Hospital,  some  of 
whom,  on  the  very  day  following  the  outbreak,  had  offered 
their  services,  and  declared  themselves  ready  to  take  charge 
of  the  sick,  and  isolate  themselves  from  the  rest  of  the  com- 
munity while  the  epidemic  should  last.  But  even  in  times 
of  great  distress  will  bigotry  raise  its  serpent  head,  and  so 
it  happened  in  the  present  instance  ;  for  though  the  citi- 
zens' committee  strongly  favored  the  proposal  made  by  the 
nuns,  the  Board  of  Health  held  other  views  and  steadfastly 
refused  to  accept  it.  True,  an  attempt  was  afterwards  made 
to  explain  this  refusal,  by  saying  that  three  nuns  had  offe- 
red their  services  and  that  three  were  more  than  were  re- 
quired at  the  outbreak  of  the  disease,  but  this  is  only  a  flim- 
sy veil  that  cannot  hide  .the  real  animus,  that  actuated  suae 
of  the  gentlemen  who  at  the  time  composed  the  Board  of 
Health  of  the  City  of  Charlottetown.    If  as  many  as  three 


—  441  am 

were  nm  needed  at  the  time,  the  rules  of  the  Community 
would  have  permitted  two  to  take  up  the  work,  and.  if  this 
were  the  true  reason  for  the  refusal,  how  explain  that  the 
advertisement  calling  for  nurses  continued  to  run  in  the 
newspapers  not  only  in  Prince  Edward  Island  but  in  other 
parts  of  the  Maritime  Provinces  for  weeks  after  the  Sisters' 
offer  had  been  refused  ? 

By  the  21st  of  November  matters  had  grown  almost  des- 
perate, and  on  that  day,  two  members  of  the  Board  of  Health 
waited  upon  the  Superior  of  the  Charlottetown  Hospital, 
and  asked  her  for  nuns  to  take  charge  of  those  infected  with 
the  smallpox.  One  would  be  tempted  to  say  that  they  de- 
served to  meet  with  an  indignant  refusal,  and  there  is  scar- 
cely any  doubt  that  if  they  were  treating  with  persons  im- 
bued with  the  ways  of  the  world,  thy  would  have  received 
scant  courtesy,  when,  driven  by  fear  and  helplessness,  they 
knocked  at  the  door  of  the  City  Hospital  ;  but  they  had 
come  to  the  Sisters  of  Charity,  those  gentle  daughters  of 
Si.  Vincent  de  Paul,  whose  devotedness  and  unselfishness 
adorn  the  brightest  pages  of  the  Church's  history,  and  who 
are  as  unmindful  of  insult  and  injury  as  they  are  indiffe- 
rent to  personal  danger  and  loss  ;  and  therefore,  though 
the  request  was  made  a  little  before  noon,  at  a  quarter  past 
two  o'clock,  the  two  volunteers  had  already  left  their  home 
and  gone  to  the  succor  of  the  sick  and  dying.  Unmindful 
of  danger  and  indifferent  to  infection  they  entered  the  pest- 
house,  and  in  a  short  time  completely  changed  the  aspect 
of  the  gloomy  place.  They  took  charge  of  the  sick,  and  hope- 
fulness and  courage  seemed  to  come  with  their  touch,  and 
when  skill  and  devotedness  failed  to  save,  they  stood  near 
to  soothe  the  spirit  with  prayer  as  it  winged  its  way  towards 
eternity.  It  was  not  long  till  a  fresh  appeal  was  made  to 
the  generosity  of  the  community,  and  two  nuns  at  once  came 


—  442  — 

from  Quebec  to  help  in  the  same  noble  work.  They  stood 
at  their  post  of  duty,  bound  there  by  the  golden  cords  of  ■ 
Christ-like  charity,  and  never  ceased  their  kindly  and  heroic 
ministrations,  till  the  dread  disease  was  stamped  out  and 
confidence  was  once  more  restored  in  town  and  country. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 


death  of  very  rev.  dr  macdonald. — he  is  succeeded  by   dr 

grant. rev.  r.  j.  gillis  ordained. — he  is  assistant  at  st. 

peter's. — rev.  j.  c.  maclean  ordained. — he  geos  as  assis- 
tant to  st.  George's. — parochial  houses  built  at  kinkora 
and  indian  river. — new  church  at  st.  theresa's. — rev. 
father  boyd  assistant  to  father  doyle. — dr  o'ryan  at  st. 
dunstan's  college. — father  hebert  leaves  the  magdalen 
islands,  and  is  succeeded  by  father  meunier. — silver 
jubilee  of  rev.  d.  m.  macdonald. — rev.  thomas  phelan  in 

failing  health. he    goes  back  to  ireland. — rev.  a.  j. 

macintyre  goes  to  tracadie. — father  maclean   assistant 

at  the  cathedral. father  boyd  in  halifax. — death  of 

rev.  father  perry. — his  funeral. — very  rev.  james  macdo- 
nald is  named  domestic  prelate. — new   church   building 

at  sturgeon. rev.  james  phelan  goes   abroad   for  the 

winter. — father  boyd  appointed  to  mount  carmel. — death 

of  dr  grant. — his  mission  provided  for. death  of  father 

theriault. — death  of  father  charles  boudreault. — father 
james  phelan  returns  from  colorado.-rev.  a.  e.  burke  assis- 
tant at  rustico. — retirement  of  father  angus. — rev.  p.  a. 
macelmeel  ordained. — rev.  alphonsus  pouliot  goes  to  the 
magdalen  islands. — rev.  r.  p.  macphee  leaves  rustico  and 
is  succeeded  by  father  definance. — father  meunier  takes 
charge  of  etang  du  nord. — rev.  f.  x.  gallant  appointed 

to  hope  river. rev.  s.  t.  phelan  is  removed  from  alber- 

ton  to  georgetown,  and  is  succeeded  by  rev.  father  bur- 
ke.— father  boyd  leaves  mount  carmel,  and  the  mission 


-  444  - 

IS  GIVEN  TO  REVEREND  STANISLAUS  BOUDREAULT.  —  FATHKK 
BOYD  LEAVES  THE  DIOCESE. — A  BRANCH  OF  THE  LEAGUE  OK  Til  I 
CROSS    ESTABLISHED     IN     CHARLOTTETOWN.  —  NEW     PAROCHIAL 

HOUSE    BUILT  AT  EAST    POINT. SILVER    JUBILEE    OF    REV.    D.    F. 

MACDONALD  AT  SOURIS  . — REVERENDS  J.  J.  MACDONALD  AND  J. 
C.  MACMILLAN  ORDAINED. 

The  early  days  of  the  year  1886  were  saddened  through- 
out the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown  by  the  death  of  Very  Re- 
verend Dr  Macdouald,  Pastor  of  Georgetown  and  Cardigan 

liridge.  After  a  short  illness  he  passed  away  at  the  paro- 
chial  house,  Georgetown,  on  Sunday  the  3rd  of  January,  in 
Mi-  sixty-fourth  year  of  his  ago.  The  news  of  his  death 
came  as  a  sad  surprise  to  many.  He  had  been  in  his  usual 
health  almost  up  to  the  last,  and  hence  his  death,  though 
not  sudden,  was  quite  unexpected.  Those  who  had  seen 
him  less  than  a  month  prior  to  his  death,  and  had  admired 
his  splendid  physique  and  stately  carriage,  were  far  from 
suspecting  that  he  was  soon  to  answer  the  dread  summons 
that  spares  neither  young  nor  old,  weak  nor  strong.  His 
funeral  on  Tuesday  the  fifth  of  January  was  a  notable  gat- 
hering of  clergy  and  laity  many  of  whom  came  from  a  great 
distance.  Solemn  Pontifical  Mass  was  offered  up  by  1 1  is 
Lordship  Bishop  Maclntyre,  who  had  for  assistant  minis- 
ters three  nephews  of  the  deceased,  viz: — Reverend  James 
Aeneas  Macdonald,  P.  P.  of  Kelly's  Cross  as  arch-priest. 
Reverend  James  Charles  Macdonald,  Rector  of  S.t.  Duns- 
tan's  College  as  deacon,  and  as  subdeacon,  Reverend  John 
A.  Macdonald,  professor  in  the  same  institution.  An  ap 
propriate  sermon  was  preached  by  Reverend  Patrick  Doyle 
of  Summerside,  who,  among  many  other  touching  and  beau- 
tiful sentiments,  gave  expression  to  these: — 

"The  Church  bell  of  the  parish  of  Georgetown  which, 
during  so  many  fruitful  years,  joyously  invited  the  faith- 
ful  of  this  and  surrounding  missions  to  devoutly   gather 


—  445  — 

around  their  good  priest  in  order  to  witness  him  offering 
the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  and  listen  with  pions  atten- 
tion to  him  announcing  the  word  of  God,  has,  this  morning, 
refrained  from  its  joyous  carol,  assumed  a  melancholy  tone 
and  echoed  forth  in  a  sad  low  voice  the  mournful  last  meet- 
ing in  this  world  of  the  cherished  flock  and  beloved  pastor. 
It  is  no  more  his  sweet  eloquent  voice  that  will  greet  you 
this  morning,  as  it  did  so  often  of  old.  That  mighty  voice 
is  silenced  for  evermore,  that  great  heart  whose  every  pulse- 
beat  was  for  the  good  of  the  Faithful,  now  throbs  no  more  ; 
that  bright  intellect  which  had  mastered  the  difficult  ques- 
tions of  sacred  science,  that  sound  practical  judgment  which 
served  the  dead  priest  in  his  admirable  qualities  as  director 
of  souls  now  belong  to  another  world.  To  lose  a  friend  is 
always  counted  a  hard  trial,  and  as  the  priest  is  the  best 
friend  of  the  people,  what  profound  sorrow  fills  our  hearts  to- 
day, when  we  consider  the  loss  we  have  sustained  by  the  death 
of  the  Very  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald.  We  can  in  all  truth 
exclaim  with  the  Royal  Prophet:  "Thou  hast  shown  thy 
people  hard  things,  thou  hast  made  us  drink  the  wine  of 
sorrow"...  Who  ever  enjoyed  an  hour's  conversation  with 
Dr  Macdonald  ami  was  not  convinced  how  dearly  he  loved 
the  Church  of  God,  what  childlike  love  he  cherished  towards 
the  visible  representative  of  Christ  upon  earth,  the  Sove- 
reign Pontiff,  how  unswerving  was  his  acquiescence  of  be- 
lief in  all  the  doctrines  of  our  holy  Faith,  what  an  humble 
respect,  what  a  deep  sense  of  veneration  was  his  for  all  the 
Bishops  and  Dignitaries  of  Holy  Church.  The  spirit  of  Faith 
was  as  strong,  as  yielding  to  all  that  emanated  from  the  au- 
thorities of  the  Church  in  the  days  of  his  manhood,  and  even 
in  his  old  age,  as  on  the  bright  and  beautiful  morning  his  first 
grand  act  of  Faith  was  demanded  of  him — the  morning  of 
his  first  Holy  Communion.  His  spirit  of  faith,  his  piety 
was  of  that  special  character  which  is  the  offspring  of  grace 


—  446  — 

in  a  ooble  heart  and  an  enlightened  mi  ml.  proving,  by  his 
mt ions,  tlwit  the  piety  of  the  exterior  was  naught  l>ut  I  '•<■ 
flection  of  the  workings  of  the  inner  heart...  We,  thy  sor- 
rowing brethren  of  the  clergy,  we  who  feel  so  keenly  this 
trial  to  which  God  has  subjected  us,  we  who  know  what  a 
loss  we  sustain  in  thy  departure  from  our  ranks,  we  must. 
needs  offer  the  a  last  farewell  in  this  world,  we  who  enjoyed 
more  than  any  others  the  swreet  intimacies  of  the  friend' 
ship  of  thy  truly  magnanimous  heart,  we  bid  thee  a  sor- 
rowful good-bye  till  by  God's  grace  we  meet  thee  in  the 
dwelling-place  of  the  happy  inmates  of  God's  own  heavenly 
mansions.  To  the  clerical  and  lay  relatives  of  the  venerable 
dead,  of  whom  so  many  here  mourn  their  heavy  loss,  1  »  v 
tend  my  hand  in  true  sympathy,  to  you,  all  relatives  friends 
.and  acquaintances  of  the  Very  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald.  I 
beg  to  offer  my  most  heartfelt  sentiments  of  sincere  condo 
lemce  in  this  hour  of  supreme  trial  for  the  human  heart. v 

Very  Reverend  Dr  Macdonald  was  succeeded  in  the  mis 
sions  of  Georgetown  and  Cardigan  Bridge  by  Reverend  I  >r 
Grant,  who  since  his  retirement  from  St.  Dunstan's  College 
had  spent  the  time  partly  with  Reverend  Dr  Chiassou  at 
Indian  River,  and  party  as  assistant  to  Reverend  Frauds 
J.  Macdonald  at  St.  George's.  His  health  indeed  left  much 
to  be  desired,  but  he  had  grown  so  weary  of  his  present 
inactivity,  that  he  asked  to  be  allowed  to  take  up  the  burden 
of  parochial  care  and  responsibility. 

On  the  24th  of  April  1886,  Reverend  Ronald  J.  Gillis  was 
ordained  priest  by  His  Eminence  Cardinal  Parocchi  in  the 
Church  of  St,  John  Lateran  in  Rome.  A  native 
of  the  parish  of  St.  Andrew's  he  had  studied  at  Sr. 
Dunstan's  College  and,  having  finished  his  classics,  he  set 
out  for  Rome  and  entered  the  College  of  the  Propaganda. 
Hire  he  made  his  theological  studies,  was  ordained  priest, 
and,  after  a  further  stay  of  a  few  weeks  in  the  Eternal  City. 


-   447  — 

be  started  for  home.  Soon  after  his  return,  Father  Du- 
mont,  who  had  been  the  Bishop's  Curate  at  St.  Peter's  for 
two  years,  returned  to  his  native  Diocese  and  his  place  at 
St.  Peter  s  was  taken  by  Father  Gillis,  who  thus  began  his 
-career  in  the  sacred  ministry.  From  the  day  of  his  arrival 
at  St.  Peter's,  a  change  was  noticeable  in  the  administration 
of  the  parish.  It  is  true  the  Bishop  still  continued  to  be  the 
actual  pastor,  but  little  by  little  he  seemed  to  relax  his  hold 
on  parochial  affairs  and  entrust  their  management  more 
and  more  to  the  prudence  and  foresight  of  his  new  Curate. 
Evidently  he  had  discovered  in  him  the  qualifications  nee- 
ded to  grapple  succesfully  with  certain  difficulties  that  at- 
tended the  completion  of  the  new  church,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  devise  ways  and  means  of  liquidating  the  heavy 
debt  that  hung  like  a  black  cloud  over  the  parish.  Hence, 
although  the  Bishop  still  continued  his  frequent  visits  to 
St.  Peter  s,  it  was  more  by  force  of  long  habit  and  by  way 
of  recreation,  rather  than  to  watch  over  the  work  that  had 
consumed  so  much  of  his  time  and  energies,  and  in  a  short 
time  Father  Gillis  was  promoted  from  the  position  of  Cura- 
te to  the  dignity  of  Pastor. 

The  thirteenth  of  June  of  this  vear  witnessed  one  of  the 
most  imposing  ordinations  ever  seen  in  the  old  Cathedral 
of  Quebec.  On  that  day  His  Eminence  Cardinal  Taschereau 
ordained  twenty  six  candidates  to  the  holy  priesthood, 
among  whom  was  Reverend  Joseph  C.  MacLean  of  the  Dio- 
cese of  Charlottetown.  Father  MacLean  was  born  in  the 
parish  of  St.  George's,  and  at  an  early  age  attracted  the 
attention  of  his  pastor,  Reverend  Francis  J.  Macdonald, 
who  took  a  special  fancy  to  the  young  lad.  He  made  his 
studies  at  St.  Dunstan's  College,  at  the  Prince  of  Wales 
College,  and  finally  at  the  Seminary  of  Quebec  where  he 
made  his  immediate  preparation  for  the  priesthood.  Upon 
his  return  home  he  became  assistant  in  his  native  parish. 


—  448  — 

to  Keverend  F.  J.  Macdonald,  upon  whom  time  had  laid 
its  hand  none  too  gently,  and  who  needed  an  assistant  t<> 
carry  on  successfully  the  work  of  a  large  parish. 

Doling  t he  present  summer  a  new  parochial  house  wbA 
built  at  Kinkora  by  Reverend  Father  Doyle  and  another 
at  Indian  River  by  Reverend  Dr  Chiasson.  At  tin-  >am»* 
time  a  new  church  was  in'way  of  construction  at  St.  ('nth- 
bert's  to  replace  the  one  destroyed  in  the  great  storm  <>f 
February  1879.  It  would  seem  that  the  titular  Saint  of  the 
former  church  did  not  appeal  to  the  devotion  of  the  people 
of  the  parish,  for  the  new  church,  instead  of  bearing  the  name 
of  St.  Cuthbert,  was  placed  under  the  patronage  of  St.  The 
resa.  It  was  solemnly  opened  for  divine  service  on  Sunday,. 
August  the  twenty-ninth,  the  officiating  Prelate  being  the 
.Must  Reverend  Dr  Lynch,  Archbishop  of  Toronto,  who 
happened  to  be  spending  a  short  vacation  on  Prince  Edward 
Island  at  this  time.  He  was  assisted  in  the  performance  of 
the  ceremony  by  Reverend  James  Phelan,  P.  P.  of  Vernon 
River,  Reverend  James  Charles  Macdonald,  Rector  of  S. 
Dunstan's  College,  Reverend  Joseph  C.  Maclean  of  St. 
George's  and  Reverend  M.  J.  Macmillan  the  pastor.  His 
Grace  preached  the  sermon  for  the  occasion,  and  in  the  af- 
ternoon he  preached  a  second  time,  and  erected  the  Stations 
of  the  Cross  in  the  new  church. 

Early  in  the  autumn  Father  Boyd  was  appointed  assis- 
tant to  the  Reverend  Patrick  Doyle  at  Summerside  ami 
Kinkora,  and  at  the  same  time  Reverend  Dr  O'Ryan,  a  priest 
of  the  Archdiocese  of  Quebec  came  to  Charlottetown,  and 
was  named  Professor  of  Philosophy  at  St.  Dunstans  Col- 
lege. Reverend  Father  Hebert,  who  had  charge  of  H-otrae 
Harbor  for  a  number  of  years,  found  his  health  failing 
about  this  time,  and  he  was  obliged'  to  retire  from  active 
duty  for  a  time.  He  accordingly  resigned  his  parish  and 
took  a  rest  for  a  year,  at  the  end  of  which  he  entered  the 


—  449  — 

Community  of  St.  Sulpice  at  Montreal  where  he  remained 
till  his  death.  His  place  at  House  Harbor  was  filled  by 
Reverend  J.  Edmond  Meunier  of  the  Diocese  of  Montreal 
who  arrived  in  the  Magdalen  Islands  about  the  middle  of 
September. 

The  month  of  November  was  marked  by  a  ceremony  of 
more  than  ordinary  interest  to  the  people  of  Tignish.  Their 
venerable  pastor,  Reverend  Dugald  M.  Macdonald,  had  rea- 
ched the  twenty-fifth  year  of  his  priesthood.  On  the  21st 
of  November,  surrounded'  by  large  number  of  his  clerical 
brethren,  he  offered  up  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  in 
public  recognition  of  the  many  graces  received  during  the 
last  twenty  five  years,  while  the  beautiful  Church  of  St. 
Simon  and  St.  Jude  was  crowded  to  everflowing  by  his  loyal 
parishioners  and  by  many  others  who  had  gathered  for  the 
occasion  from  the  neighboring  parishes. 

The  beginning  of  the  year  1887  found  Reverend  Thomas 
Phelan  P.  P.  of  Tracadie  in  failing  health.  Although  not 
far  beyond  what  is  called  the  prime  of  life,  he  seemed  in 
reality  an  old  man,  and  particularly  during  the  last  few 
months,  he  showed  evident  signs  of  premature  decay.  Be- 
sides a  general  weakness  that  had  seized  upon  him,  and 
that  made  it  somewhat  difficult  for  him  to  move  about,  his 
mind  at  this  time  began  to  fail,  and  in  a  short  time  he  was 
utterly  unfit  to  perform  the  duties  of  his  sacred  calling.  As 
tbe  Diocese  of  Charlottetown  unfortunately,  possessed  no 
institution  wherein  he  could  receive  the  kindly  care  and  res- 
pectful attention  which  his  infirm  condition  required,  it 
was  decided  that  the  best  thing  to  do  in  his  case  would  be 
to  take  him  back  to  Ireland,  and  accordingly  his  nephew, 
Iviverend  Stephen  T.  Phelan  P.  P.  of  Alberton  voluntere;l 
to  accompany  him  and  see  him  safely  to  the  end  of  the  jour- 
ney. Early  in  the  summer  they  took  passage  for  Ireland 
and  after  a  pleasant  voyage  arrived  at  their  destination 

29 


—  450  — 

without  mishap.  Father  Tom  was  gladly  welcomed  by  his 
friends,  and,  cheered  and  consoled  by  their  kindness  and 
care,  he  spent  the  remainder  of  his  days  in  his  native  land. 
Father  Stephen,  after  spending  a  portion  of  the  Bummer  in. 
visiting  his  friends  and  relations  in  various  parts  of  Ireland, 
returned  to  his  parish  about  the  first  of  the  month  of  No- 
vember. 

The  missions  of  Tracadie,  Covehead  and  Gorran  I  Ian, 
rendered  vacant  by  Father  Thomas  Phelaus  retirement, 
were  supplied  by  the  appointment  of  Reverend  A.  J.  Mac- 
Intyre,  who  took  up  his  residence  at  Tracadie  in  the  month 
of  April.  His  appointment  again  created  a  vacancy  at  the 
Cathedral,  and  this  was  filled  about  a  month  later,  when  Re- 
verend Father  MacLean  was  transferred  from  the  parish  of 
St.  George's  to  Charlottetown.  Another  change  to  be  noted 
here  is  that  of  Reverend  Father  Boydi,  who  obtained  per- 
mission to  leave  the  Diocese  for  a  while  and  went  to  Halifax, 
where  he  became  assistant  at  St.  Patrick's  Church. 

On  Wednesday,  August  3rd  1887,  Reverend  Father  Per- 
ry died  at  the  home  of  Felix  Perry  at  Egmont  Bay,  where 
he  had  lived  in  retreat  since  he  had  given  up  the  work  of 
the  ministry.  For  years  he  had  been  totally  blind  but  bore 
t  lit-  trying  affliction  with  calmness  and  resignation.  He  was 
always  able  to  recognize  his  friends  by  their  voice,  and 
would  seem  particularly  pleased  if  a  friend  of  the  old  times 
would  call  to  see  him.  It  was  noticed  that  he  never  referred 
directly  to  his  blindness,  but  if  he  had  occasion  to  apeak 
of  events  that  had  occurred  before  the  misfortune  had  be- 
fallen him,  he  would  merely  say  that  these  things  had  hap- 
pened before  it  had  grown  dark.  Perhaps  it  made  the  trial 
easier  to  bear,  when  he  compared  it  to  an  ordinary  night- 
fall, as  sometimes  we  see  ]>ersons  stricken  with  a  grievous 
disease  animate  their  hopes  of  recovery  by  trying  to  conceal 
from  their  friends  their  true  malady,  or  by  giving  to  it   a 


-451  — 

name  less  deadly  in  the  common  estimation  of  the  people. 
B  is  funeral,  on  Friday  August  5th,  was  largely  attended  not 
only  by  the  people  of  Egmont  Bay  but  by  friends  and  ac- 
quaintances from  a  distance,  for  Father  Perry  was  known 
and  loved  throughout  the  whole  of  Prince  County.  A  so- 
lemn Mass  of  requiem  was  celebrated  by  Reverend  Francis 
X.  Gallant  of  the  Cathedral,  assisted  by  Reverend  Stanis- 
laus Boudreault  as  deacon  and  Reverend  Dr  Chiasson  as 
subdeaeon,  Reverend  Dugald  M.  Macdonald  Pastor  of  Ti- 
gnish  pronounced  a  touching  panegyric  in  which  he  referred 
particularly  to  the  hardships  endured  by  the  deceased  priest 
during  the  earlier  years  of  his  missionary  career,  and  the 
earnest  efforts  he  had  put  forth  to  enhance  the  splendor  of 
public  worship  in  the  various  missions  entrusted  to  his  care. 
Amid  the  solemn  strains  of  the  Miserere  the  body  was  borne 
to  the  adjoining  cemetery  and  laid  to  rest  near  the  grave  of 
the  late  lamented  Father  Miville.  In  that  quiet  country 
church-yard  sleep  those  two  stalwart  servants  of  God,  their 
life's  work  finished,  their  destiny  accomplished.  The  tradi- 
tions of  the  people  whom  they  served  tell  that,  like  their 
great  prototype,  St.  Paul,  they  fought  the  good  fight  and 
kept  the  faith,  and  now  in  the  rest  and  peace  of  God  they 
lie  together,  awaiting  the  day,  when  the  graves  shall  be  ope- 
ned and  the  elect  of  God  shall  arise  from  the  lowliness  of 
earth  clothed  in  a  shining  robe  of  glorious  immortality. 

On  the  loth  of  August  1887  Very  Reverend  James  Mac- 
donald, Pastor  of  St.  Andrew's  and  Morell,  and  Vicar  Ge- 
neral under  two  bishops,  received  a  new  honor  by  being  ap- 
pointed a  Domestic  Prelate  by  His  Holiness  Pope  Leo  XIII. 
He  was  the  first  of  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown  to  be  thus 
honored,  and  those  who  knew  and  esteemed  him  regarded  it 
as  a  fitting  recognition  of  his  long  and  meritorious  services 
to  religion. 

During   the   present   summer   the   foundation   of   a    new 


—  452  — 

church  \v;is  laid  at  Sturgeon  by  Reverend  William  Phelan. 
The  building  was  of  stone  supplied  by  the  parishioners,  who 
gathered  the  same  in  the  fields  and  hauled  them  to  t  In*  site 
of  the  new  church.  On  Tuesday,  August  16th,  the  corner- 
stone  was  solemnly  blessed  by  Bishop  Maclntyre,  assisted 
by  the  pastor  and  Reverend  James  Phelan  of  Vernon  River 
who  preached,  the  sermon  for  the  occasion. 

Although  thus  taking  an  active  part  in  this  ceremony 
Father  James  Phelan  was  by  no  means  in  good  health  at 
this  time.  For  some  time  indeed  he  felt  that  he  needed  a 
rest,  and  had  planned  to  go  abroad  for  a  few  months  to  es- 
cape the  rigors  of  the  cold  season.  About  the  middle  of 
October  he  left  home  and  spent  the  winter  in  Colorado, 
where  the  comforts  of  a  genial  climate,  combined  with  the 
absence  of  parochial  responsibility,  helped  to  repair  Ins 
shattered  health  and  restore  to  him  his  wonted  vigor.  .Mean- 
while the  parish  was  attended  by  Reverend  A.  E.  Burke, 
who  took  up  his  residence  in  the  parochial  house  during  the 
absence  of  the  Pastor. 

At  this  time  Reverend  Father  Boyd  had  spent  a  shoft 
time  as  assistant  at  St.  Patrick's  Church  in  Halifax,  and 
being  somewhat  of  a  roving  disposition,  had  grown  tired  of 
his  place.  He  accordingly  returned  to  Prince  Edward  Is- 
land, and  having  applied  to  the  Bishop,  was  appointed  Pas- 
tor of  the  mission  of  Mount  Carmel,  which  had  hitherto 
been  attended  from  Miscouche  by  Reverend  N.  C.  A.  Bon- 
dreault. 

Reverend  Dr  Grant  had  not  been  a  year  in  charge  of 
Georgetown  and  Cardigan  Bridge  when  his  health  comple- 
tely broke  down.  Indeed,  it  was  due  to  his  marvellous 
energy  and  strength  of  will  that  he  had  kept  up  so  long,  f<>v 
he  was  in  truth  a  sick  man  when  he  assumed  charge  <>f  the 
missions,  and  though  he  stood  at  his  post  with  grim  deter- 
mination, it  was  only  fighting  against  fate,  because  the  dread 


—  453  — 

disease,  Consumption,  held  him  in  cruel  bonds  from  which 
<1<- 1 th  alone  could  set  him  free.  On  Sunday,  November  20th, 
he  said  a  low  mass  for  the  people  of  Georgetown,  but  it  was 
with  great  difficulty  and,  as  it  proved,  for  the  last  time. 
Later  in  the  same  week  he  drove  in  his  carriage  to  Cardigan 
Bridge  where  he  had  intended  to  live  permanently,  believ- 
ing that  it  would  be  more  suitable  for  his  health  ;  but  nei- 
ther change  nor  rest  could  avail  him  now,  and  on  Tuesday, 
November  the  29th,  he  passed  away  at  the  early  age  of 
twenty  nine  years.  On  Friday,  December  2nd,  the  inter- 
ment took  place.  The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  officiated, 
K<  verend  John  A.  Macdonald  pronounced  the  eulogy,  and 
then  the  remains  of  the  good  priest  were  laid  to  rest  in  the 
parish  cemetery  amid  the  sobs  and  tears  of  his  grief- 
stricken  flock.  The  missions  left  vacant  by  his  death  were 
provided  for  in  this  way :  Georgetown  was  attached  to  Stur- 
geon to  be  attended  by  Reverend  William  Phelan,  while  All 
Saints,  Cardigan  Bridge,  was  placed  in  charge  of  Reverend 
Father  Gillis  of  St.  Peter's  and  Reverend  M.  J.  Macmillan 
of  St.  Theresa's.,  who  were  to  serve  the  mission  conjointly 
until  further  provision  should  be  made  for  its  welfare. 

During  the  years  that  now  claim  our  attention  death  was 
painfully  active  among  the  clergy  of  the  Diocese  of  Char 
lottetown.  In  a  short  time  several  priests,  all  capable  of 
active  service,  were  called  away  leaving  a  void  in  the  hearts 
of  the  faithful  deprived  in  this  way  of  zealous  and  devoted 
pastors.  Thus,  on  the  10th  of  May  1888,  Bishop  Maclntyre 
received  a  telegram  from  the  Magdalen  Islands  containing 
the  sad  news  that  Reverend  Henry  Theriault,  P.  P.  at  Baa* 
sin,  had  died  at  the  parochial  house  of  that  mission.  Some 
time  previous  he  had  contracted  a  severe  cold  to  which  ha 
paid  little  or  no  attention  at  the  time,  but  continued  to  dis- 
charge his  various  duties  in  utter  disregard  of  his  danger. 
In  course  of  time  it  settled  in  his  lungs,  hemorrhages  fol- 


—  454  — 

lowed,  and  in  his  enfeebled  condition  proved  fatal.  Be  w;is 
only  in  his  twenty  eight  year,  but  during  his  short  career  in 
the  ministry  he  had  won  his  way  to  the  esteem  and  lore  <>f 
the  people  whom  he  served.  No  better  eulogy  could  be  pro- 
nounced over  him  than  the  sincere  grief  of  his  faithful  Hock 
as  they  stood  around  his  open  grave  on  the  morning  of  his 
funeral  in  the  cemetery  of  Bassin. 

About  a  month  later  His  Lordship  received  another  tele- 
gram from  the  Magdalen  Islands,  and  this  time  it  annum  n- 
ced  that  another  of  his  faithful  priests  had  fallen,  Reverend 
Charles  Boudreault,  Pastor  of  Amherst,  who  had  died  at 
that  place  on  the  14th  of  June.  Father  Boudreault  was 
well  past  the  prime  of  life.  He  had  passed  forty  two  years  in 
the  sacred  ministry,  of  which  thirty  nine  had  been  spent  in 
the  Magdalen  Islands,  where  he  served  in  one  or  in  all  the 
missions  according  to  the  needs  of  the  times.  In  the  Mag- 
dalen Islands  priests  came  and  went:  for  a  time  they  would 
labor  and  then,  growing  tired  of  their  uninviting  surround- 
ings, would  go  their  way;  but  during  that  long  span  Father 
Boudreault  was  ever  at  his  post,  multipying  his  activity  as 
fresh  needs  arose,  and  diminishing  the  sphere  of  his  labors 
when  assistance  came  from  without.  Amid  all  changes 
however  his  place  of  predilection  was  Amherst.  There  he 
lived  for  almost  forty  years,  there  he  laid  down  the  burden 
of  his  busy  life  and  there  he  sleeps  his  last  sleep  in  the  pa- 
rish cemetery,  among  the  people  whom  the  served  so  faith- 
fully and  who  loved  him  so  well. 

"There  lies  the  stricken  shephred,  but  behold  ! 
Here  hath  been  no  scattering  of  the  sheep, 
Scarce  secmeth  one  astir  within  the  fold, 
80  quietly  they  weep  ; 
He  whom  they  loved  so  weary  was  and  old. 
They  would  not  mar  his  sleep." 

Early  in  the  summer  1888  Reverend  James  Phelan  retur- 
ned from  Colorado,  improved  in  health  and  strengthened 


—  455  — 

in  body  to  take  up  once  more  his  good  work  at  Vernon 
River.  (iladly  was  he  welcomed  by  his  loyal  parishioners 
who  had  long  since  learned  to  appreciate  his  devotedness  to 
the  cause  of  religion,  and  his  unfailing  interest  in  all  things 
that  concerned  their  spiritual  and  temporal  welfare.  Upon 
his  arrival  Reverend  Father  Burke,  who  had  been  in  charge 
of  the  parish  during  his  absence,  was  appointed  assistant 
to  Reverend  R.  P.  MacPhee  at  Rustico,  in  place  of  Reverend 
Father  Angus  Macdonald,  who  was  forced  to  retire  from 
duty  on  account  of  the  poor  condition  of  his  health. 

On  June  3rd,  the  Sunday  within  the  Octave  of  Corpus 
Christi,  Bishop  Maclntyre  performed  an  ordination  cere- 
mony in  his  Cathedral,  when  Reverend  Patrick  Augustine 
MacElmeel  was  raised  to  the  priesthood.  Father  MacEl- 
meel  was  born  at  St.  Anne's  Hope  River,  and  there  began 
his  studies  in  the  district  school.  He  afterwards  spent  a 
term  at  the  Normal  School  in  Charlottetown^  whence  he 
came  forth  with  a  teacher's  license,  and  devoted  himself 
for  a  time  to  the  profession  of  teaching  in  the  public  schools; 
but  hearing  the  mysterious  voice  of  grace  calling  him  to 
higher  and  nobler  duties  he  laid  aside  the  ferule  and  ente- 
red the  Seminary  of  Quebec  for  the  study  of  Theology.  When 
he  had  completed  his  theological  studies  he  was  called  home 
for  ordination  after  Which  he  was  appointed  curate  at  the 
Cathedral,  that  had  witnessed  his  elevation  to  the  priest- 
hood. 

On  the  23rd  of  July  Bishop  Maclntyre  set  out  for  a  pas- 
toral visitation  of  the  Magdalen  Islands.  He  was  accompa- 
nied by  Reverend  Alphonsus  Pouliot,  a  priest  of  the  Pro- 
vince of  Quebec,  whom  he  appointed  to  the  missions  of 
Amherst  and  Bassin  rendered  vacant  by  the  recent  death 
of  Reverends  Father  Boudreault  and  Theriault.  The  other 
changes  to  be  noted  in  the  Diocese  at  this  time  were  these : 
— Reverend  R.  P.  MacPhee  P.  P.  of  Rustico  resigned  his 


—  450  - 

jur  sh  mi  account  of  ill  health,  and  went  to  Colorado  in 
quest  of  a  milder  climate  The  mission  of  Rnstieo  of  which 
he  had  charge  for  nineteen  years  was  given  over  to  Reve* 
rend  Father  Definance,  who  came  thither  from  the  Mag- 
dales  Islands  immediately  upon  Father  MadMiee's  depar- 
ture. The  Mission  of  Etang  du  Nord,  where  Father  Deft- 
nance  had  hitherto  resided,  was  attached  to  House  Harbor 
and  both  were  served  by  Father  Meunier  for  about  a  year. 
Hope  River,  which  had  also  been  in  charge  of  Father  M;i< 
Phee,  was  now  detached  from  Kustico  and  made  :"i  bade* 
pendent  parish  with  a  pastor  of  its  own,  Reverend  Francis 
X.  Gallant,  who  was  transferred  thither  from  the  Cathedral 
on  the  11th  of  October.  Georgetown  and  Cardigan  Bridge 
were  once  more  united  under  one  jurisdiction,  and  Reve- 
rend Stephen  T.  Phelan  of  Alberton  was  appointed  pastor 
of  the  same,  and  to  him  succeeded  Reverend  Father  Hurke. 
who  had  been  a  short  time  assistant  at  Kustico,  but  who 
now  became  pastor  of  Alberton  and  St.  Mark's,  Lot  Seven. 
A  change,  too,  was  effected  in  the  mission  of  Mount  CarmeL 
Father  Boyd's  manner  of  administering  parochial  affairs 
d:d  not  please  Bishop  Maclntyre,  so  the  Mission  was  given 
over  to  Reverend  Stanislaus  Boudreault  who  served  it  con- 
jointly with  Egmont  Bay  for  about  five  years.  Father  B  >yd 
spent  sometime  as  assistant  at  Etang  du  Nord  in  the  Mag- 
dalen Islands,  and  then  went  to  the  United  States,  where 
he  was  accepted  by  the  Bishop  of  Savannah,  and  thus  ended 
his  connection  with  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown. 

Since  Bishop  Maclntyre  had  assumed  the  administration 
of  the  Diocese,  he  had  done  much  for  the  cause  of  Tempe- 
rance,  but  at  the  present  time  he  felt  the  need  of  further 
etl'orts  to  restrain  the  influence  of  intoxicating  drink  in  the 
City  of  Charlottetown.  On  Sunday,  the  14th  of  October, 
he  announced  in  the  Cathedral  that  he  desired  to  establish 
a  branch  of  the  League  of  the  Cross  for  the  people  of  the  P&« 


—  457  — 

rish.  This  excellent  association  bad  achieved  wonders  in 
other  places,  particularly  in  London  under  the  .direction  of 
His  Eminence  Cardinal  Manning,  and  the  Bishop  thought 
that  it  should  produce  results  equally  good  in  the  City  of 
NOharlottetown.  The  following  Sunday  Father  MacElmeel 
preached  a  sermon  on  the  subject  and  called  a  meeting  of 
the  congregation  for  eight  o'clock  P.  M.  in  St.  Patrick's 
Sail.  The  meeting  was  well  attended.  Several  clergymen 
were  present  and  delivered  stirring  addresses,  after  which 
the  pledge  was  administered  to  over  fifty  persons,  and  the 
first  branch  of  the  League  of  the  Cross  in  the  Diocese  of 
Charlottetown  was  formally  organised. 

In  November  Reverend  D.  J.  Gillis  of  East  Point  moved 
into  a  new  parochial  house  which  had  been  built  during  the 
summer.  It  was  the  largest  and  most  imposing  priest's  resi- 
dence in  the  Diocese  and  set  off  to  great  advantage  the 
Church  property  of  the  Parish. 

The  23rd  of  November  was  the  twenty  fifth  anniversary 
of  the  priestly  ordination  of  Reverend  Donald  F.  Macdo- 
nald  P.  P.  of  Souris.  His  devoted  flock  were  determined 
that  the  occasion  should  not  be  allowed  to  pass  without  a 
fitting  expression  of  appreciation  on  their  part,  and  his 
brethren  of  the  clergy  shared  their  enthusiasm  to  the  full. 
The  result  was  that  the  Silver  Jubilee  of  the  genial  pastor 
was  celebrated  with  great  pomp  and  solemnity,  and  was  in 
truth  an  event  long  remembered  by  those  who  had  the  good 
fortune  to  witness  the  festivities  that  graced  the  occasion. 

The  year  1888  closed  with  a  double  ordination  of  interest 
to  the  Diocese  of  Charlottetown.  One  took  place  in  the 
Chapel  of  the  Grand  Seminary  of  Montreal,  where  Reve- 
rend John  J.  Macdonald  was  ordained  priest  by  the  Bishop 
of  Montreal.  The  new  priest  was  born  at  Glenfinnan,  in 
the  Parish  of  Fort  Augustus,  and  entered  St.  Dunstan's 
College  when  that  institution  was  in  charge  of  the  Fathers 


—  458  — 

of  the  Society  of  Jesus.  He  afterwards  spent  some  time  In 
the  Little  Seminary  of  Quebec,  and  thence  passed  to  the 
Seminary  of  Montreal  where  he  \\;is  raised  to  the  priest- 
hood on  the  22nd  of  December  1888.  On  the  same  dav  K 
rend  John  C.  Macmillan  was  ordained  priest  in  the  Cathe- 
dra] of  Quebec  by  His  Eminence  Cardinal  Taschereau.  Fa- 
ther Macmillan  was  born  at  Dundas,  in  the  parish  of  St. 
George's,  and  had  made  his  studies  at  the  Prince  of  \\ 'ales 
College  and  later  at  the  Seminary  of  Quebec,  where  he 
made  preparation  for  the  priesthood.  These  two  young  men, 
thus  invested  with  the  priestly  dignity,  returned  home  and 
were  at  once  assigned  to  a  post  of  duty,  the  former  as  a- 
tant  at  the  Cathedral,  and  the  latter  as  assistant  to  his  for- 
mer pastor,  Reverend  Francis  J.  Macdonald  of  St.  George's^ 


Rev.  F.  J.  Macdonald 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 


DEATH  OF  REV.  N.  C.  A.  BOUDREAULT. — REV.    P.    DOYLE  S  JUBILEE. 

DEATH  OF  REV.  ANGUS  MACDONALD. — REV.  JOHN  A.  MACDONALD 
APPOINTED  TO  MISCOUCHE.  —  BISHOP  MACINTYRE  DESIRES  A 
COADJUTOR. — HE  VISITS  ROME. — DEATH  OF  REV.  PIUS  MACPHEE. 
— BISHOP'S  RETURN.— REV.  D.  J.  GILLIS  MADE  DOMESTIC  PRE- 
LATE.  REV.    P.    CURRAN    AND    REV.   J.    MORRISON     ORDAINED. 

REV.  DR.  CHIASSON  GOES  TO  THE  MAGDALEN  ISLANDS. — REV. 
JOHN  A.  MACDONALD  CHARGED  WITH  INDIAN  RIVER  AND  FREE- 
TOWN.— PASTORAL     LETTER    ANNOUNCING    THE     CENTENARY    OF 

THE     ARRIVAL    OF     BISHOP    MACEACHERN    IN    P.      E.     ISLAND. 

CHURCH  AT  PALMER  ROAD  DESTROYED  BY  FIRE. ORDINATION  OF 

REV.  D.  B.  REID,  REV.  A.  P.  MACLELLAN  AND  REV.  A.  MAC- 
AULEY. REV.  R.  P.  MACPHEE  RETURNS. — CHURCH  AT  BLOOM- 
FIELD  STRUCK  WITH  LIGHTNING. CONNOLLY  PROPERTY  ACQUI- 
RED.— NEW  HOSPITAL  COMMENCED.—  JUBIBEE  OF  REV.  FRANCIS 
J.  MACDONALD. — -QUESTION  OF  A  NEW  CATHEDRAL. — REV.  JAMES 
CHARLES  MACDONALD  APPOINTED  BISHOP  OF  IRINA  AND  COADJU- 
TOR   TO    THE    BISHOP    OF     CHARLOTTETOWN.  CENTENARY    OF 

BISHOP   MACEACHERN. — ARRIVAL    OF    REV.    PETER    CURRAN    AND 

JAMES    MORRISON. — CONSECRATION    OF  THE    BISHOP    OF    IRINA. 

HE  CONTINUES  TO  LIVE  AT   THE    COLLEGE,    AND    TAKES    PART    IN 

THE    WORK    OF    THE     DIOCESE.  CHANGES     THROUGHOUT     THE 

MISSIONS. — REV.  JOHN  CORBETT  LEAVES  THE  DIOCESE. 

The  opening  days  of  the  year  1889  brought  deep  and  sin 
cere  sorrow  to  the  people  of  Miscouche.    Reverend  Nazaire 
C.  A.  Boudreault,  their  well-beloved  pastor,  departed  this 


—  460  — 

life  jii  the  parochial  residence  on  Saturday  the  fifth  of  -Ja- 
nuary. For  a  long  time  he  had  been  ailing,  and  only  with 
the  greatest  difficulty  was  he  able  to  discharge  the  duties 
of  his  sacred  office.  His  strong  will  however  kept  him  op, 
and  enabled  him  to  carry  on  the  good  fight  against  odds 
that  to  a  man  of  less  determination  would  have  long  since 
proved  overwhelming.  He  was  determined  that  he  should 
die  in  harness,  and  accordingly  kept  on  the  move  almost  up 
to  the  end.  His  funeral,  on  the  8th  of  January,  was  nume- 
rously attended.  Reverend  Stanislaus  Boudreault  celebra- 
ted Solemn  High  Mass,  assisted  by  Reverend  Dr  Chiasm -n 
and  Reverend  Francis  X.  Gallant  as  deacon  and  subdeacon, 
the  last  mentioned  being  the  preacher  for  the  occasion.  At 
the  end  of  Mass  Bishop  Maclntyre  pronounced  the  last 
Absolution  over  the  remains,  which  were  then  conveyed  1«» 
the  adjoining  cemetery  and  there  committed  to  the  grave. 

The  twenty  fifth  anniversary  of  the  priestly  ordinal i « »n  of 
Reverend  Patrick  Doyle  fell  on  the  24th  of  January  1889. 
It  proved  the  occasion  of  an  enthusiastic  celebration,  in 
which  both  clergy  and  laity  bore  an  active  part.  For  two 
days  the  festivities  were  kept  up,  and  during  that  time  Kin- 
kora  and  Summerside  vied  with  each  other  in  doing  honor 
to  their  pastor. 

The  next  death  in  the  ranks  of  the  clergy  was  that  <>f 
Reverend  Angus  Macdonald  who  departed  this  life  at  the 
house  of  Mr  Daniel  Griffith  in  Charlottetown  on  the  29th 
of  April  1889.  Since  his  departure  from  Rustico  in  the  pre- 
ceding autumn  he  had  been  in  poor  health,  and  had  spent 
some  time  in  a  hospital  in  Montreal  hoping  that  a  change 
of  scene  and  special  treatment  might  produce  some  iinpro- 
vement  in  his  condition,  but  his  case  was  hopeless  from  the 
first,  and  instead  of  improving  he  gradually  grew  worse. 
Perceiving  his  end  to  be  near  he  expressed  a  desire  to  re- 
turn home,  that  he  might  have  the  melancholy  happiness 


—  461;  — 

of  dying  in  his  native  land.  It  seemed  a  desperate  fancy 
for  one  lying  practically  at  death's  door,  but  the  iron  will 
of  the  dying  man  gave  him  as  it  were  a  new  lease  of  life  and 
enabled  him  to  perform  the  journey.  When  he  reached  Cbar- 
lottetown  the  people  who  saw  him  stood  aghast  at  his  ap- 
pearance. They  marvelled  at  the  strength  of  will  and  fixity 
of  purpose  that  sustained  him  in  his  desire  to  come  back  to 
die  among  his  friends,  for  death's  icy  hand  was  indeed 
upon  him,  and  a  few  days  later  he  passed  away,  fortified  by 
the  rites  of  Holy  Church,  and  was  buried  in  the  Cemetery 
of  St.  Dunstan's  Charlottetown.  One  who  had  known  him 
in  his  palmy  days  at  St.  Dunstan's  College  thus  wrote  of 
him :— "Reverend  Angus  Macdonald,  who  died  at  Charlot- 
tetown, Prince  Edward  Island  on  the  29th  Ult.  at  the  age 
of  fifty  eight,  was  a  scholar  of  the  highest  attainments  and 
a  singularly  able  educator.  Father  Angus,  as  he  was  best 
known  to  his  hundreds  of  pupils,  was  the  first  and  greatest 
Rector  of  St.  Dunstan's  College,  over  which  he  presided  for 
about  fourteen  years.  His  rare  intellectual  endowments 
covered  a  range  both  vast  and  varied.  As  a  pupil  himself 
he  had  won  high  honors  in  Mathematics,  the  Classics,  En- 
glish Literature  and  other  branches,  and  as  a  teacher  he 
was  equally  qualified  to  give  instruction  in  all  of  them. 
This  combination  of  talents  eminently  fitted  him  for  the 
management  of  an  institution  which  aimed  at  results  which 
could  be  attained  only  through  the  devoted  labors  of  a  great 
and  zealous  Principal.  Such  a  man  was  Father  Angus,  and 
the  signal  success  of  the  College  under  his  presidency  is  the 
monument  of  his  noble  work.  Personally  the  deceased  Rec- 
tor was  an  impressive  figure.  Tall,  handsome,  finely  propor- 
tioned, with  a  commanding  glance  and  noble  presence,  he 
was  a  distinguish  individuality  in  any  company.  Those  who 
knew  him  best,  know  that  the  nobility  of  his  countenance 
but  reflected  the  grand  character  within,  that  he  was  one 


—  462  — 

to  whom  belonged  pre-eminently  the  title  of  gentleman  as 
well  as  that  of  scholar.  He  was  a  man  of  indomitable  ener- 
gy, great  executive  ability  and  unswerving  devotion  to  duty. 
His  loss  will  be  deeply  deplored.  For  fifteen  years  he  had 
been  an  invalid,  and  his  death  was  painful,  being  caused  by 
cancer  of  the  stomach.  He  bore  his  sufferings  with  charac- 
teristic fortitude  and  resignation  to  the  Divine  will.  .May 
he  rest  in  peace."'* 

By  the  death  of  Reverend  N.  C.  A.  Boudreault  the  Mis- 
sions of  Miseouche  and  Wellington  became  vacant,  and  for 
a  time  they  depended  for  whatever  spiritual  attention  they 
received  on  the  priests  of  the  neighboring  parishes  who 
would  come  to  say  mass  in  the  widowed  missions,  as  often 
as  their  duties  to  their  own  flocks  would  permit  their  ab- 
sence from  home.  But  this  state  of  affairs  was  far  from  sa- 
tisfactory and  the  Bishop  decided  that  it  should  not  conti- 
nue too  long,  and  he  appointed  parish  priest  of  the  vacant 
missions,  Reverend  John  A.  Macdonald,  Professor  at  St. 
Dunstnn's  College,  who  took  up  his  residence  at  Misconche 
soon  after  the  College  had  closed  for  the  summer  holidays. 

At  the  time  of  which  we  write  Bishop  Maclntyre  had 
reached  the  allotted  span  of  three  score  years  and  ten,  and 
in  consequence  he  felt  the  infirmities  of  old  age  gradually 
stealing  upon  him.  During  the  previous  winter  he  had  been 
confined  to  his  room  for  the  greater  portion  of  the  time, 
having  been  stricken  with  a  weakness  of  the  limbs  that 
made  it  exceedingly  difficult  for  him  to  attend  to  the  active 
duties  of  his  office.  For  this  reason  he  made  up  his  mind 
to  petition  the  Holy  Sec  for  a  Coadjutor,  who  would  les- 
sen the  burden  of  his  growing  age  by  sharing  with  him  in 
tin1  burden  of  diocesan  administration.  His  choice  was  the 
Reverend    James   Charles    .Macdonald,    Rector   of   St.    Duns- 

*  "Tlie  Pilot  ."  May  11th  18-9. 


—  463  — 

t ;in's  College,  and  having  laid  the  matter  before  his  breth- 
ren the  Bishops  of  the  Maritime  Provinces  for  their  appro- 
val, his  request  was  duly  forwarded  to  Rome.  Through  sonic 
adverse  influence  the  application  did  not  meet  with  a 
hearty  response.  It  seemed  to  hang  in  the  balance  much  to 
l  lie  annoyance  of  the  Bishop.  He  was  long  accustomed  t-> 
have  tilings  go  his  own  way  and  even  in  his  relations  with 
the  Holy  See  he  was  not  easily  turned  from  his  purpose. 
and  hence,  when  his  request  for  a  co-adjutor-Bishop  did  not 
meet  with  a  ready  response,  he  determined  to  go  to  Rome 
and  endeavor  to  win  his  case  by  persistent  and  instant  ad- 
vocacy. There  were  some,  who  believing  themselves  wise 
in  their  generation,  would  dissuade  him  from  the  journey, 
alleging  what  seemed  to  them  an  excellent  reason,,  viz:  that 
if  His  Holiness  found  him  equal  to  the  performance  of  a 
journey  from  Charlottetown  to  Rome,  he  would  likely  con- 
sider him  quite  able  to  attend  to  the  affairs  of  a  small  and 
compact  diocese,  and  this  might  turn  the  tide  against  the 
petition  so  that  the  application  might  be  peremptorily  re- 
fused. The  Bishop  however  did  not  see  things  in  this  light. 
He  had  great  faith  in  his  own  powers  of  persuasion  ami  he 
felt  assured  that,  given  an  opportunity  to  state  his  case  in 
person,  he  could  not  fail  to  obtain  favorable  consideration. 
He  therefore  persisted  in  his  first  intention,  and  on  the 
25th  of  June  1889,  he  set  out  for  Rome  accompanied  by 
Reverend  D.  J.  Gillis  P.  P.  of  East  Point. 

Before  he  had  reached  his  destination  death  mce  more 
visited  the  clergy  of  the  Diocese.  On  the  2ud  of  Tuly  Reve- 
rend Pius  MacPhee  died  suddenly  at  the  parochial  house, 
Tracadie.  For  some  years  the  deceased  filled  no  permanent 
position  in  the  Diocese  but  went  here  or  there  according  as 
his  services  were  required,  yet  spending  the  major  part 
of  his  time  either  at  St.  Peter's  Bay  or  at.  the  Bishop's  resi- 
dence in  Charlottetown.    During  the  last  few  weeks  nf  his 


—  4'>4  — 

life  he  lived  with  Reverend  Dr  Walker  of  Rollo  Bay,  to 
whom  he  rendered  what  assistance  he  was  able  to  pive  Id 
the  work  of  the  Parish.  As  if  he  had  a  foflecasi  of  iiis  ap- 
proaching  end,  he  decide<l  to  pay  a  visit  to  his  life  long 
friend.  Reverend  F.  J.  Macdonald  of  St.  George's,  and  chose 
for  that  act  of  courtesy  the  anniversary  of  the  hitter's  or- 
dination, the  twenty  ninth  of  June.  He  spent  a  day  at  St. 
(ieorge's  and  the  two  old  men  passed  the  time  in  the  land 
of  reminiscence  recounting  old  incidents  long  since  ba?ied 
from  memory's  sight  by  the  tide  of  more  recent  happening*. 
On  the  morning  of  the  first  of  July  Father  Pins  departed 
for  Charlottetown,  and  on  leaving  farewell  with  liis  h-»st 
he  remarked  that  this  would  be  their  last  meeting  on  earth. 
He  went  directly  to  Charlottetown  as  he  had  intended,  and 
in  the  afternoon  returned  as  far  as  Tracadie,  where  he  re- 
mained for  the  night.  On  the  following  morning  lie  was 
found  dead  in  his  room  at  the  parochial  house,  his  spirit 
having  silently  flown  to  meet  his  God,  during  the  stillness 
of  the  night.  He  was  buried  in  the  cemetery  of  Trocadie  on 
the  4th  of  July,  Very  Reverend  James  Macdonald  officiat- 
ing, assisted  by  Reverend  James  Charles  Macdonald.  Rector 
of  St.  Dunstan's  College,  and  Reverend  Dr  Walker  of  Rollo 
Ray  as  deacon  and  subdeacon,  Father  Maclntyre  the  pastor 
directing  the  ceremonies. 

Bishop  Maclntyre  returned  from  Rome  about  the  middle 
of  September.  The  question  of  a  coadjutor  still  remained 
in  abeyance,  but  His  Lordship  was  convinced  that  he  won  id 
succeed  in  the  end  notwithstanding  that  strong  opposition 
was  made  to  the  appointment.  A  few  days  later  Reverend 
D.  J.  Gillis  who  had  accompanied  him  was  appointed  a 
domestic  Prelate  by  His  Holiness  Pope  Leo  XIII,  he  being 
the  second  to  be  thus  honored  in  the  diocese. 

The  next  ordination  that  has  reference  to  our  history 
took  place  on  the  first  of  November  1889,  when  two  priests, 


—  465  — 

Reverend  Peter  Curran  and  Reverend  James  Morison  D.  D., 
were  ordained  by  Monsignor  Lenti,  Vicegerent  of  Rome,  in 
the  chapel  of  the  Propaganda  College  in  Rome.  Father 
Curran  had  made  his  studies  at  the  Normal  School  and  at 
St.  Dunstan's  College.  He  taught  school  for  a  time  and 
filliHl  in  later  life  the  office  of  Inspector  of  schools  for  his 
native  county,  which  position  he  resigned  to  go  to  Rome 
to  study  for  the  priesthood.  Dr  Morrison,  like  the  compa- 
nion of  his  ordination,  had  also  been  a  school  teacher,  but 
abandoned  that  calling  to  enter  St.  Dunstan's  College.  At 
the  close  of  his  classical  course  he  went  to  Rome  to  the 
College  of  the  Propaganda  where  he  made  an  unsually  bril- 
liant course,  winning  the  degree  of  Doctor  first  in  Philo- 
sophy and  afterwards  in  Theology. 

In  the  course  of  time  Reverend  Father  Meunier  grew 
tired  of  his  labors  in  the  Magdalen  Islands.  His  position 
was  in  many  respects  an  excellent  one,  but  the  climatic  con- 
ditions and  the  long  isolation  of  the  winter  season  did  not 
please  him,  and  he  decided  to  resign  his  charge.  He  accord- 
ingly did  so  in  the  month  of  November  and  went  to  Upper 
Canada,  where  he  obtained  employment  in  the  Diocese  of 
London.  House  Harbor  and  Etang  du  Nord,  the  missions 
in  his  care,  were  too  important  to  be  left  without  a  pastor 
for  the  winter,  and  so  the  Bishop  asked  Reverend  Dr  Chias- 
son  to  take  charge  of  them,  which  he  did  in  the  beginning 
of  the  month  of  December.  The  missions  of  Indian  River 
and  Freetown,  which  he  had  served  for  several  years,  were 
given  temporarily  to  Reverend  John  A.  Macdonald  of  Mis- 
couc'he,  who  attended  the  same  for  about  a  year  when  more 
permanent  provision  was  made  for  them. 

On  the  last  Sunday  of  the  year  1889,  a  Pastoral  Letter 

was  read  in  the  churches  of  the  Diocese  announcing  that 

the  following  year  would  be  the  one  hundreth  anniversary 

of  the  arrival  in  Prince  Edward  Island  of  Right  Reverend 

30 


—  406  — 

Angus  Bernard  MacEachern,  first  Bishop  of  Chariot letown, 
and  setting  forth  that  an  occasion  fraught  with  so  much 
consequence  to  the  Diocese  should  not  be  allowed  to  puM 
without  a  fitting  recognition  of  the  great  work  performed 
in  Prince  Edward  Island  by  the  pioneer  bishop. 

''Political  pioneers",  said  the  Pastoral,  "have  their  na- 
mes immortalised  in  their  country's  history,  and  justly,  as 
men  who  sacrificed  themselves  and  their  personal  interest 
for  their  country's  good.  To  the  children  of  the  (lunch, 
sacred  is  the  memory  of 'their  Fathers  in  the  Faith  ;  the 
name  of  a  St,  Peter  or  a  St.  Paul  are  as  familiar  to  their 
ears  as  if  those  great  personages  were  of  today  ;  their  he 
roisni  is  known  and' commemorated  throughout  the  whole 
of  Christendom. 

"In  due  proportion  do  the  membres  of  Christs  flock,  in 
each  quarter  of  his  vineyard,  pay  a  tribute  of  honor  to  the 
memory  of  those,  whom  Almighty  God  in  his  mercy  singled 
out  to  be  the  messengers  of  His  counsels  and  the  instru- 
ments of  His  grace  in  their  regard.  They  honor  and  should 
honor  them  as  devoted  Fathers  who  hesitated  not  to  sacri- 
fice their  all  to  procure  and  establish  the  spiritual  welfare 
and  happiness  of  their  children.  How  strongly  is  not  this 
exemplified  in  the  honor  and  reverence  shown  by  his  chil- 
dren to  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Irish  race  ?  The  labors  of 
St.  Patrick  are  chronieled  in  letters  of  gold  on  every  Irish 
heart.  See  with  what  enthusiasm  the  English  Catholic  re- 
joices over  the  memory  of  St.  Augustine  !  Who  will  not  be 
edified  at  seeing  the  devotion  of  Canadians  to  the  memory 
of  their  Venerable  Laval  ? 

"We  hail  then  with  joy  the  opportunity  of  paying  a  si- 
milar tribute  of  filial  respect  to  the  memory  of  one,  whose 
fatherly  solicitude  was  in  every  way  in  keeping  with  the 
great  duty  he  was  commissioned  to  fulfil.  When  Almighty 
God,  in  his  great  goodness,  singled  out  the  Venerable   Fa- 


—  4b7  — 

ther  MacEachern  to  l>e  the  instrument  of  his  Divine  mercy 
towards  the  people  of  this  Island,  to  found  and  established 
among  them  the  means  of  a  lasting  spiritual  ■  .comfort,  He 
qualified  him  in  every  respect  for  the  arduous  enterprise. 
When  we  consider  the  almost  incredible  difficulties  with 
which  this  venerable  pioneer  had  to  contend,  and  the  al- 
most incredible  success  with  which  he  surmounted  them,  we 
are  forced  to  conjecture  that  on  the  day  of  reckoning  he 
could  offer  his  Divine  Master  not  only  the  talents  entrusted 
to  him,  but  also  a  hundred  fold  gain  over  and  above." 

Having  rehearsed  some  of  the  more  salient  details  of  the 
missionary  career  of  Bishop  MacEachern,  the  Pastoral 
went  on  to  say: — "In  the  course  of  the  year  1890,  it  is  our 
intention  to  celebrate  the  Centenary  of  Bishop  MacEa- 
chern's  first  arrival  in  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  we  feel 
confident-  that  no  urgent  appeal  is  necessary  to  move  his 
children  to  assist  us  in  making  this  celebration  one  worthy 
of  so  great  a  man. 

"We  desire  to  have  a  fitting  monument  erected  to  his 
memory,  and  in  this  especially,  the  co-operation  of  the  Ca- 
tholics of  the  Diocese  is  requested.  No  monument  would 
be  more  expressive  of  your  regard  for  Bishop  MacEachern, 
than  a  Professor's  Cnair  in  St.  Dunstan's  College,  which 
would  be  called  'The  Bishop's  Chair',  and  which  would  be 
a  lasting  benefit  to.  the  institution. 

"We  then  invite  you,  Dearly  beloved,  to  share  in  the  hun- 
dred-fold reward  which  we  feel  assured  will  be  meted  out 
to  all  those,  who,  in  erecting  such  a  monument,  must  be 
regarded  as  the  promoters  of  God's  glory,  in  the  education 
of  youth  ;.  and  we  ask  you,  Venerable  Brethren  of  the  Cler- 
gy, to  organize  in.your  respective  parishes,  committees  who 
will  assist  you  in  carrying  out  the  good  work". 

On  the  24th  of  May  1890  the  Church  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception  at  Palmer  Road  was  burned  to  the  ground  with 


—  468  — 

all  its  contents.  The  cause  of  the  fire  remains  ;i  mystery, 
because  it  had  advanced  so  far  before  it  was  discovered 
that  all  trace  of  its  origin  disappeared  with  the  building 
itself.  The  church  was  neither  large  nor  artistic,  but  its 
loss  was  deeply  felt  by  the  parish,  which  had  been  organi- 
sed only  in  recent  years,  and  which  did  not  boast  <»f  many 
wealthy  people.  At  once  Father  Picotte  called  a  meeting 
of  the  parishioners  and  they  decided  to  secure  a  building 
which  happened  to  be  available  at  the  time,  and  having 
hauled  the  same  to  the  site  of  the  church  recently  destroyed, 
they  fitted  it  up  as  a  temporary  chapel  wherein  mass  could 
be  said  until  such  time  as  they  might  provide  themselves 
with  better  accommodation. 

The  fifth  day  of  June  1890  witnessed  a  triple  ordination 
of  interest  to  our  history.  On  that  day  three  native  Islan- 
ders viz:  Reverends  Daniel  B.  Reid,  Alexander  MacAulay 
and  Alexander  P.  MacLellan,  were  raised  to  the  priesthood 
by  Archbishop  Fabre  in  the  Church  of  St.  John's  near  Mon- 
treal. Father  Reid  was  a  native  of  Hope  River,  Father  Mac- 
Aulay of  St.  Peter's  Bay,  and  Father  MacLellan  of  Grand 
River,  Lot  14,  and  all  three  had  made  their  studies  at  St. 
Dunstan's  College  and  afterwards  at  the  Grand  Seminary 
of  Quebec.  When  they  were  ready  for  ordination  Bishop 
Maclntyre  was  in  a  state  of  health  that  rendered  him  une- 
qual to  the  performance  of  so  long  and  tiresome  a  ceremony, 
and  he  requested  the  Bishop  of  Montreal  to  do  him  the 
favor  of  raising  the  three  young  men  to  the  priesthood. 
Bishop  Fabre  gladly  consented,  and  the  ceremony  was  per 
formed  on  the  Feast  of  Corpus  Christi  in  the  Church  of 
St.  John's  where  His  Lordship,  Bishop  Fabre,  happened  to 
be  on  his  annual  pastoral  visitation.  The  pastor  of  St. 
John's  Church  was  Reverend  Father  Aubry,  who,  in  the 
early  days  of  his  priesthood,  had  spent  some  time  as  assis- 
tant to  Bishop  Maclntyre  at  Tignish.   This  proved  a  fortn- 


—  469  — 

nate  circumstance  for  the  new  priests,  for  Father  Aubry, 
in  appreciation  of  the  kindness  of  his  old  friend,  showed 
them  every  attention  and  made  their  stay  in  his  parish  a 
veritable  delight. 

About  the  middle  of  June,  Reverend  R.  P.  MacPhee  re- 
turned from  Colorado.  He  was  still  in  poor  health.  Indeed 
his  stay  abroad  had  not  helped  him  to  any  appreciable  ex- 
tent ;  so  finding  himself  unable  to  take  up  missionary  work 
he  rented  a  house  near  the  Cathedral  of  Charlottetown,  and 
remained  in  retirement  for  the  remander  of  his  life. 

On  the  18th  of  June  the  Church  of  Bloomfield  was  struck 
with  lightning  and  took  fire  near  the  top  of  the  spire.  The 
pastor,  Reverend  Father  Von  Blerk,  with  remarkable  pre- 
sence of  mind,  ordered  two  men  to  climb  up  in  the  interior 
of  the  spire  and  saw  off  the  burning  portion.  This  they 
were  able  to  accomplish  with  some  difficulty,  and  the  cross 
ball  and  a  few  feet  of  the  spire  were  thus  detached  and  fell 
to  the  ground.  In  this  way  the  main  building  was  saved 
and  the  damage  to  the  spire  was  soon  repaired  at  a  trifling 
expense. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  Bishop  Maclntyre  came  into 
possession  of  the  beautiful  property  situated  on  Dundas 
Esplanade,  Charlottetown.  It  had  been  the  residence  of  one 
of  Charlottetown's  foremost  merchants,  Mr  Owen  Connol- 
ly, whose  widow  presented  the  property  to  the  Episcopal 
Corporation  of  the  Diocese.  The  gift  however  was  not  abso- 
lute. It  was  hedged  about  with  certain  conditions  that 
considerably  impaired  its  value.  For  example,  it  was  set 
forth  in  the  agreement  that  the  residence  was  to  be  placed 
in  charge  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity  who  should  conduct  the 
same  as  a  boarding-house,  the  net  proceeds  of  which  was  to 
be  devoted  to  the  support  of  destitute  persons  of  both  sexes. 
Mrs  Connolly,  in  making  over  the  property,  reserved  to 
herself  two  of  the  principal  rooms  in  the  house,  which  by 


—  470  — 

agreement  were  to  be  hers  during  the  term  of  her  natural 
life. 

But  notwithstanding  these  conditions  Bishop  Madntyre 
gladly  accepted  the  gift,  not  indeed  that  he  set  great  store 
l),v  the  building,  but  because  the  land  adjoining  was  va- 
luable and  could  be  turned  to  good  purpose  at  that  parti- 
cular time. 

I\>r  over  a  year  lie  had  been  on  the  lookout  for  a  suitable 
site  for  a  new  hospital.  The  old  institution  though  enlarged 
a  tew  years  ago,  was  again  too  small  for  its  growing  nerds. 
and  in  its  overcrowded  condition  it  was  impossible  bo  do 
justice  to  its  many  patrons.  It  could  not  be  enlarge!  for 
want  of  ground  space,  and  moreover,  at  whatever  time  B 
new  Cathedral  would  be  commenced,  the  present  hospital 
building  would  be  in  the  way  and  would  have  of  necessity 
to  be  removed.  At  one  time  the  Bishop  had  intended  to  put 
up  a  new  hospital  on  the  east  side  of  Great  George  Street, 
at  the  bead  of  the  Steam  Navigation  Company  Wharf,  and 
work  on  the  same  was  commenced,  but  for  financial  reasons 
w.ts  snbsequetly  abandoned.  But  now  His  Lordship  sees  his 
way  (dear  to  the  realization  of  this  desire,  and  as  soon  as 
the  Sisters  had  entered  into  possession  of  the  Connolly 
property  a  eontraet  was  let  for  a  new  hospital  to  he  lmilt 
on  the  adjacent  grounds,  and  in  immediate  connection  with 
house  in  which  the  Nuns  had  been  recently  installed. 

On  the  29th  of  June,  the  Feast  of  Saint  Peter  and  Paul, 
Reverend  Francis  J.  Macdonald,  Parish  Priest  of  St.  Geor- 
ge's, celebrated  the  golden  Jubilee  of  his  ordination  to  the 
holy  Pristhood.  For  fifty  years  he  had  borne  the  heat  and 
burden  of  the  .Ministry  and  his  loyal  flock,  among  whom 
he  had  spent  the  entire  span  of  his  priestly  life  were  glad 
to  unite  their  prayer*  to  his  in  thanksgiving  for  the  favors 
and  graces  of  a  half  a  century.  The  celebration  was  alto- 
gether   of   a    religious   character  ;   it  was   almost    entirely 


—  471  — 

devoid  of  external  display,  as  befitted  the  retiring  habits 
and  suIrIiuhI  taste  of  him  who  was  its  object,  but  many  of 
the  clergy  came  to  offer  their  congratulations  to  the  vene- 
rable Jubilarian,  and  people  gathered  from  afar  to  assist 
at  the  jubilee  Mass.  Reverend  Father  Francis  himself  was 
celebrant,  and  around  him  stood  as  assistant  ministers, 
Reverend  R.  P.  MacPhee,  Reverend  Joseph  O.  MacLean 
and  Reverend  John  C.  Macmillan,  three  priests  who  owed 
the  realization  of  their  priestly  vocation  to  his  fostering 
influence  and  fatherly  kindness.  The  sermon  for  the  occa- 
sion was  preached  by  Reverend  James  Charles  Macdonald 
Rector  of  St.  Dunstan's  College,  who  dwelt  upon  the  ho- 
nor that  should  be  paid  to  the  worthy  priest  who  for  so 
long  a  time  had  led  his  flock  to  the  fountains  of  living  \v;i- 
ter,  and  had  been  to  all  who  had  come  under  the  sphere  of 
his  kindly  influence,  a  guide  a  counsellor  and  a  friend. 

A  project  dear  to  the  heart  of  Bishop  Maclntyre,  and  one 
which  he  hoped  to  see  realized  during  his  episcopate  was 
the  building  of  a  new  Cathedral  in  the  City  of  Charlotte- 
town.  The  old  Cathedral  was  in  truth  a  shabby  structure. 
Whatever  might  have  been  its  relative  worth  when  first 
constructed,  it  was  not  now  in  keeping  with  the  general 
excellence  of  church  architecture  in  the  diocese,  and  it  see 
med  incongruous  that  the  Mother-church  of  the  Diocese 
should  yield  in  beauty  and  richness  to  those  in  many  of  the 
Country  parishes.  The  Bishop  had  been  reminded  of  this 
anomalous  state  of  affairs  dring. the  festivities  of  his  Silver 
Jubilee.  In  the  address  presented  to  him  by  the  laity  ««f 
Charlottetown  mention  was  made  of  his  success  in  build- 
ing churches  throughout  the  Diocese,  and  the  question  was 
asked: — -"Is  it  useless  for  us  to  cherish  the  hope  that  you 
will  be  preserved  to  set  a  crown  upon  your  labors  by  erect; 
ing  in  Charlottetown  a  Cathedral  worthy  of  the  Capita]  of 
the   Province?    "He  had  not  forgotten   this  gentle   aim   on 


—  472  — 

the  part  of  the  people,  but  the  many  claims  on  his  time  ami 
resources  obliged  him  to  leave  the  matter  in  abeyance  for 
a  while.  Now  it  seemed  it  should  be  taken  up  in  good  ear- 
nest, and  a  meeting  of  the  congregation  was  called  for  the 
afternoon  of  Sunday  July  13th  in  the  hall  of  the  Lyceum 
on  Prince  Street.  There  was  a  mission  going  on  in  the  Ca- 
thedral at  the  time,  and  Reverend  Father  Strubbe  C.  SS. 
R.,  the  leader  of  the  missionary  band,  addressed  the  meeting 
at  great,  length,  urging  his  hearers  to  enter  into  the  designs 
of  the  Bishop  with  courage  and  enthusiasm,  and  soon  they 
would  have  a  cathedral  worthy  of  the  best  traditions  of 
their  holy  religion.  The  Bishop  spoke  in  the  same  strain, 
a  committee  of  organization  was  chosen,  and  from  that 
date  the  project  assumed  definite  shape  and  needed  only 
time  for  its  complete  realization. 

The  25th  of  July  brought  official  information  that  Revo 
rend  James  Charles  Macdonald,  Rector  of  St.  Dunstans 
College  had  been  named  Titular  Bishop  of  Irina  and  Co- 
adjutor to  the  Bishop  of  Charlottetown.  The  news  gladdc- 
ned  the  heart  of  Bishop  Maclntyre  who  had  labored  so 
strenuously  and  so  persistently  to  achieve  the  result.  It 
was  the  reward  of  long  and  determined  efforts  and  the  Bis- 
hop was  not  superior  to  that  species  of  vanity  that  rejoices 
in  the  overthrow  of  obstacles,  and  in  the  success  of  one's 
personal  designs. 

At  the  close  of  the  previous  year,  His  Lordship  had  is- 
sued a  pastoral  Letter  announcing  the  centenary  of  the 
arrival  of  Bishop  MacEachern  in  Prince  Edward  I  si  a  ml. 
The  event  was  commemorated  with  due  solemnity  in  the 
Cathdral  of  Charlottetown  on  Wednesday,  13th  of  August 
1890,  The  people  attended  in  large  numbers  and  almost  all 
the  clergy  of  the  Diocese  enhanced  the  occasion  with  their 
presence.  Solemn  High  Mass  was  offered  up  by  His  Lord- 
ship,  the  Bishop-elect  of  Irina,  assisted  by  Reverend  Donald 


—  473  — 

F.  Macdonald  as  Deacon  and  Reverend  D.  J.  G.  Macdonald 
as  Subeacon,  Reverend  Patrick  A.  MacElmeel  directing  the 
ceremonies.  Bishop  Maclntyre  occupied  his  throne  and  af- 
ter the  Communion  Reverend  John  C.  Macmillan  ascended 
the  pulpit  and  delivered  a  panegyric  on  the  venerable  Pre- 
late whose  centenary  had  brought  together  so  many  of  the 
clergy  and  laity. 

A  few  days  later  Reverends  James  Morrison  D.  D.  and 
Peter  Curran,  who  had  been  ordained  in  Rome  in  the  pre- 
ceding autumn,  arrived  in  CharlottetoAvn  ready  to  take  up 
whatever  position  would  be  assigned  to  them  in  the  minis- 
terial work  of  the  Diocese. 

August  the  28th,  Feast  of  St.  Augustine,  was  the  date 
selected  for  the  consecration  of  the  Co-adjutor  Bishop  of 
Charlottetown.  It  was  a  bright  and  a  beautiful  day,  and 
as  the  people  in  throngs  made  their  way  to  the  Cathedral, 
each  countenance  seemed  to  wear  a  smile  of  joyous  expec- 
tancy. The  older  people  recalled1  a  similar  scene  of  thirty 
years  ago,  and  as  their  minds  wandered  back  into  the  hazy 
land  of  reminiscence,  they  would  compare  present  condi- 
tions with  those  they  had  witnessed  on  that  occasion.  Per- 
haps the  need  of  a  new  Cathedral  was  never  more  evident 
than  now  for  the  cro\vds  that  sought  admission  to  witness 
the  ceremony  taxed  the  sacred  adifice  to  its  utmost  capa- 
city. Punctually  at  half  past  nine  o'clock  the  bishops  and 
clergy  formed  in  procession  in  the  grand  salon  of  the 
Bishop's  Palace  and  filing  out  the  main  door  marched  up 
Great  George  Street  and  entered  the  Cathedral  by  the  eas- 
tern door.  In  the  rear  marched  Bishop  Maclntyre,  the  con- 
secrating Prelate  and  as  he  reached  the  door  of  the  Cath- 
edral he  was  met  by  the  Bishop-elect  standing  between  the 
two  assistant  prelates,  Right  Reverend  Bishops  Cameron 
and  Rogers,  and  together  they  marched  up  the  eastern  aisle 
to  the  altar  of  the  Sacred  Heart  where  they  knelt  for  a  time 


—  474  — 
in  silent    prayer.    The  solemn  function  ;il   *»im«'  commenced. 

and  from  beginning  to  end  it  moved  along  with  the  txrfctneM 
and  precision  of  a  well  adjusted  piece  of  machinery,  the 
ceremonies  being  under  the  direction  of  Reverend  Angus 
J.  Maelntyre  Parish  Priest  of  Tracadie.  The  officers  taking 
part  in  the  ceremonies  were  the  following: — Right  ft 
rend  Bishop  Maelntyre  Consecrating  Prelate  ;  Right  Be 
rend  Bishops  Rogers  and  Cameron,  First  and  Second  As- 
sistants ;  Kighr  Reverend  Monsignor  James  Macdonald, 
High  Priest  ;  Right  Reverend  Monsignor  D.  J.  (Jillis  ami 
Reverend  William  Phelan,  Deacon  and  subdeacon  of  Honor; 
Reverend  Stanislaus  Boudreault  and  Reverend  Stephen  T. 
Phelan,  Deacon  and  subdeacon  of  office  ;  Master  of  Cere- 
monial Reverend1  A.  J.  Maelntyre  assisted  by  Reverends 
P.  A.  MacElmeel  and  A.  J.  MacAulay ;  Reverends  Doctor 
ftforrkion  and  A.  P.  MacLellan  Acolytes  ;  Reverend  Peter 
Curran  Cross-bearer  and  Reverend  D.  B.  Reid  censer) 
bearer.  Chaplain  to  Bishop  Rogers,  Reverend  Patrick  \\ . 
Dixon,  and  Chaplain  to  Bishop  Cameron  Reverend  Michael 
Laffin. 

The  sermon  for  the  occasion  was  preached  by  the  .Most 
Reverend  Cornelius  O'Brien,  Archbishop  of  Halifax,  who 
upheld  with  solid  arguments  the  divine  character  of  the 
episcopacy  and  the  splendid  part  played  by  sacerdotalism 
in  the  civilization  of  the  world. 

After  luncheon  Bishop  Maelntyre  and  his  Coadjutor 
held  a  reception  at  the  episcopal  residence,  when  addree 
were  read  to  the  new  Bishop  by  the  clergy  of  the  Diocese,  by 
the  people  of  Charlottetown,  and  by  his  former  parishio- 
ners of  Georgetown  and  Cardigan  Bridge.  The  proceedings 
came  to  a  close  with  a  grand  banquet  at  St.  Dunstans  Col 
lege  which  was  numerously  attended,  and  which  called  forth 
many  beautiful  and  eloquent  speeches,  tributes  of  respect 
laid  at  the  feet  of  the  Bishop  of  Charlottetown,  by  many 
admirers  and  friends. 


—  475  — 

After  his  consecration  the  Bishop  of  Irina  continued  to 
live  at  St.  Dunstan's  College,  where  the  ladies  of  Chariot- 
tetown  had  fitted  up  his  quarters  in  a  becoming  manner  ; 
but  besides  the  care  of  that  institution,  he  devoted  his  ener- 
gies to  the  work  of  diocesan  administration  so  as  to  relieve 
Hishop  Maclntyre  of  the  inconvenience  of  travelling  from 
place  to  place.  Thus  a  few  weeks  after  his  consecration  he 
performed  a  pastoral  Visitation  that  embraced  the  eastern 
parishes  of  King's  County  and  those  of  the  Magdalen  Is- 
lands, and  administered  the  Sacrament  of  Confirmation  to 
many  children  and  adults. 

The  autumn  of  the  present  year  was  marked  by  the 
following  changes  in  the  missions  of  the  diocese: — Reve- 
rend James  Phelan  resigned  the  parish  of  Vernon  River  and 
went  into  retirement  ;  and  to  take  his  place  Reverend  Pa- 
trick Doyle  was  transferred  from  his  western  missions  to 
Vernon  River  ;  Reverend  Mgr  D.  J.  Gillis  was  removed 
from  East  Point  to  the  pastoral  charge  of  Indian  River  and 
Freetown,  which  had  been  in  charge  of  Reverend  John  A. 
Macdonald  since  Dr  Chiasson's  removal  to  the  Magdalen 
Islands  in  the  previous  autumn  ;  Reverend  D.  J.  G.  Mac- 
donald was  transferred  from  St.  Margaret's  to  Summerside; 
Reverend  Joseph  C.  MacLean  left  Charlotte-town  and  took 
charge  of  St.  Margaret's  and  East  Point  ;  Reverend  John 
J.  Macdonald  also  left  Charlottetown  and  was  appointed  to 
the  missions  of  Kinkora  and  Seven  Mile  Bay  ;  Reverends 
Dr  Morrison  and  Alexander  MacAulay  were  appointed  as- 
sistants at  the  Cathedral,  and  Reverends  A.  P.  MacLellan 
and  Peter  Curran  became  members  of  the  teaching  staff  of 
St.  Dunstan's  College.  A  few  weeks  later  a  further  change 
was  affected,  when  Reverend  John  Corbett  gave  up  his  mis- 
sion at  Montague  Cross  and  left  the  Diocese  for  the  United 
States,  and  his  mission  was  given  over  to  the  charge  of 
Reverend  William  Phelan  of  Sturgeon. 


Rt.  Rev.  Jas.  C.  Macdonald 
Bishop  of  Irina 


CHAPTER  XXIX 


BISHOP  MACINTYRE  TAKES  PART  IN  A  FEDERAL  ELECTION. — HE  VISITS 
ANTIGONISH.  —  HIS  DEATH.  —  FUNERAL  CEREMONIES.  —  MURAL 
TABLET  TO  HIS  MEMORY  IN  CHURCH  AT  ST.  PETER'S. 

It  seemed  fitting  that  Bishop  Maclntyre  should  now  enjoy 
the  rest  and  quiet  that  belong  by  right  to  old  age.  He  had 
served  a  Jong  time  in  the  ministry  both  as  priest  and  bishop, 
and  had  accomplished  much  for  Holy  Church,  and  now  that 
he  had  secured  the  help  of  a  young  and  vigorous  co-ad jutor, 
it  was  meet  indeed  that  he  should  be  released  from  the  ar- 
duos  duties  that  marked  his  earlier  career. 

But  with  him  the  strenuous  life  was  as  a  second  nature. 
To  sit  down  in  idleness  and  mope  away  in  a  state  of  inac- 
tivity was  altogether  repugnant  to  habits  formed  during 
many  years  of  active  service,  so  that  the  Bishop,  even  in  his 
old  age,  was  a  man  for  whom  "too  much  rest  became  a 
pain."  When  a  short  time  ago  he  had  been  obliged  to  keep 
his  room  during  the  greater  part  of  the  winter  owing  to  a 
weakness  in  his  limbs,  he  chafed  under  the  restraint  like 
a  wounded  knight  who  hears  from  afar  the  clash  of  arms, 
and  never  did  prisoner  in  vault  or  cell  sigh  for  freedom 
and  for  the  exhilaration  of  being  up  and  doing  more  arden- 
tly than  did  the  worthy  Bishop,  bidding  defiance  to  his 
three  score  years  and  ten.  Hence,  though  he  had  a  devoted 
helper  in  his  new  co-adjutor,  one  indeed,  who  would  gladly 


—  478  — 

relieve  his  superior  of  the  more  onerous  duties  of  the  epis- 
copal office,  still  Bishop  Maclntyre  would  not  willingly  re- 
sign himself  to  a  life  of  ease,  but  rather  sought  oat  new 
avenues  through  which  to  direct  his  energies,  ami  fresh  op- 
portunities for  the  exercise  of  his  powers. 

The  early  part  of  the  year  1891  was  marked  throughout 
the  Dominion  of  Canada  by  a  short  but  vigorous  election 
campaign.  On  the  3rd  of  February  the  Federal  House  was 
dissolved  and  both  political  parties  lined  up  for  a  contest 
to  be  decided  at  the  polls  on  the  5th  of  March.  The  issued 
of  the  day  were  principally  concerned  with  trade  and  com- 
merce, but  great  interest  centered  in  the  veteran  leader  of 
the  Conservative  Party,  who  stood  up  for  the  integrity  of 
British  connection  with  a  now  famous  dictum: — "A  British 
subject  I  was  born  and  a  British  subject  I  will  die".  In 
Prince  Edward  Island  the  campaign  gave  rise  to  a  question 
peculiar  to  the  Province,  viz:  the  construction  of  a  tunnel 
under  the  Strait  of  Northumberland  so  as  to  fulfil  the 
harms  of  Confederation,  by  giving  the  Province  continuous 
steam  communication  with  the  Mainland.  Honorable  <ic.»r- 
ge  W.  Howlan,  a  member  of  the  senate  of  Canada,  had  for 
some  time  identified  himself  with  this  project  and  at  the 
beginning  of  the  present  campaign,  he  resigned  his  seat  in 
the  Senate  to  contest  Prince  County,  making  the  tunnel 
the.  primary  reason  for  his  appeal  to  the  electors.  He  strove 
to  make  it  appear,  that  upon  his  success,  at  the  polls  de- 
pended the  future  of  the  project,  and  that,  should  he  fail  to 
be  elected,,  his  defeat  would  in  all  probability  retard  the 
building  of  the  tunnel  if  not  bla*st  its  prospects  forever. 
There, were  some  who  believed  him,  or  deluded  themselve 
into. a  certain  pretence  of.  belief,  and  "Howlan  and  the  Tun- 
nel" became  the  compaign  cry,  for  the  Conservatives  in  Prin- 
ce.County. 

The  matter  appealed  to  the  sympathies  of  Bishop  Macln- 


—  479  — 

lyre.  Be  was  deeply  interested  in  whatever  concerned  the 
welfare  of  his  native  Province,  and  never  was  he  found 
wanting,  when  the  prestige  of  his  name  or  the  weight  of 
his  influence  could  further  any  movement  for  the  better 
meat  of  Prince  Edward  Island.  Hence,  when  at  this  junc- 
ture, certain  persons  approached  him  and  assured  him  that 
his  active  co-operation  in  the  first  district  of  Prince  County 
was  absolutely  necessary  to  the  success  of  the  Tunnel  cause, 
because,  as  it  was  set  forth,  some  of  the  clergy  in  that  loca- 
lity had  manifested  determined  opposition  to  Mr  Howlan 
and  his  colleague,  the  Bishop  lent  too  willing  an  ear  to  his 
advisers  and,  a  few  days  before  the  election,  he  set  out  for 
Tignish,  in  the  hope  that  his  presence  in  the  district  might 
turn  the  tide  in  favor  of  the  Conservative  candidates. 

As  usual  with  h*m  in  matters  of  this  kind,  hU  viewed  the 
situation  from  a  purely  utilitarian  stand-point.  He  never 
for  a  moment  considered  the  political  side  of  the  question, 
and  made  no  allowance  for  the  falsehood  and  deception, 
which  at  election  times,  invariably  mingle  their  muddy  wa- 
ters with  the  purer  stream  of  partiotic  issues.  Especially 
lie  did  not  pause  to  consider,  that  the  would-be  champion  of 
the  Tunnel  cause  was  the  selfsame  Mr  Howlan,  who  less 
than  twenty  years  previous  had  taken  a  part  in  the  School 
Question,  which  had  pained  and  mortified  the  Bishop,  and 
who,  on  that  account,  had  been  denounced  by  His  Lordship 
in  almost  every  pulpit  from  Tignish  to  Summerside.  But 
though  the  Bishop  seemed  to  have  forgotten  this  circums- 
tance there  were  many  of  the  electors  who  remembered  it, 
and  it  was  not  an  easy  matter  to  remove  from  their  minds  the 
prejudices  that  had  taken  deep  root  for  so  ninny  years. 

His  mission  to  Tignish  therefore  proved  a  failure.  Mr 
Howlan  and  his  colleague  met  defeat  at  the  hands  of  the  Li- 
beral candidates  who  carried  the  county  with  substantial 
majorities. 


—  480  — 

Bishop  Maclntyre  returned  to  his  Cathedral  City  a  sad 
der  and  a  wiser  man.  He  was  sadder  because  his  public 
espousal  of  the  Tunnel  cause  had  produced  such  meagre 
results,  and  he  was  wiser  in  that  he  hud  acquired  a  new  ex- 
perience in  the  ways  of  politicians  and  a  deeper  insight  into 
the  character  of  so-called  friends.  Those  who  saw  him  on 
his  return  noticed  a  decided  change  in  his  appearance  and 
manner.  His  step  seemed  heavier,  his  lips  were  a  livid  blue, 
his  eye  had  lost  its  lustre,  while  his  breath  came  in  long- 
drawn  sighs  as  if  he  were  in  actual  pain.  An  old  priest,  who 
met  him  on  his  arrival  in  Charlottetown,  perceiving  his 
changed  appearance,  made  the  significant  remark  that,  as 
his  public  career  had  commenced  in  Tignish,  fate  seemed  to 
have  led  him  thither  on  this  occasion  that  he  might  there  re- 
ceive from  his  friends  his  death  blow. 

For  some  time  he  had  been  suffering  from  a  serious  affec- 
tion of  the  heart  which  caused  him  continual  annoyance 
and  much  real  suffering.  He  knew7  full  well  that  there  was  no 
cure  for  him,  and  this  circumstance  prompted  him  to  be 
always  in  readiness  for  the  grim  visitor,  whose  coining  has 
been  so  well  compared  to  that  of  a  thief  in  the  night.  To- 
wards the  end  of  the  month  of  April  he  made  up  his  mind 
to  pay  a  visit  to  the  Trappist  Monastery  at  Tracadie,  for 
the  purpose  of  making  a  short  retreat  as  if  to  put  his  house 
in  order.  On  Thursday,  the  thirtieth  of  April,  he  left  home 
accompanied  by  Very  Reverend  James  Macdonald,  Pastor 
of  St.  Andrew's,  and  having  crossed  to  Pictou,  preceded  to 
Antigonish  where  he  arrived  about  four  o'clock  iu  the  after- 
noon. He  went  at  once  to  the  residence  of  Bishop  Cameron, 
with  whom  he  intended  to  pass  the  night,  and  them  conti- 
nue his  journey  to  Tracadie  on  the  following  morning.  He  see- 
med in  excellent  health  and  spirits  and  spent  the, evening 
in  animated  conversation  with  Bishop  Cameron  and  the 
clergy  of  his  house-hold.    About  his  usual  hour  he  retired 


—  -J8L  — 

to  his  room  for  the  night  and  a  short  time  after,  a  priest 
who  happened  to  pass  his  door  fancied  he  heard  him  moan 
as  if  in  pain.  He  entered  the  room  and  found  the  Bishop 
lying  on  the  floor  and  apparently  dying.  He  had  barely 
time  to  alarm  the  household  and  administer  the  last  sa- 
craments of  the  Church,  when  the  soul  of  the  good  and 
great  Bishop  burst  the  barriers  of  time  and  went  home  to 
God.  Next  morning  the  sad  news  was  telegraphed  to  Char- 
lottetown,  where  the  tolling  of  the  Cathedral  bell  carried 
it  with  painful  insistence  into  the  homes  and  hearts  of  the 
people.  It  took  some  time  to  realize  the  sad  truth.  For 
many  he  was  the  only  bishop  they  had  ever  known.  A  gene- 
ration had  been  born  and  had'  grown  up  to  manhood  since 
he  had  assumed  the  episcopal  office,  and  it  seemed  as  if 
these  instinctively  refused  to  associate  the  idea  of  death 
with  him,  who  had  been  their  guide  and  leader  since  reason 
first  dawned  upon  their  souls. 

The  sent'ments  of  the  Protestant  portion  of  the  commu- 
nity were  well  set  forth  by  the  "Morning  Guardian"  of  May 
the  second :  "The  sudden  death,  from  heart  disease,  at  Anti- 
gonish,  N.  S.,  of  the  good  Bishop  of  Charlottetown,  was 
heard  with  feelings  of  (he  deepest  regret  by  all  creeds  and 
classes  in  the  community.  Few  dignitaries  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  are  so  esteemed  as  was  this  venerable  pre- 
late. His  unassuming  dignity  and  his  gentleness  of  manner 
charmed1  all  who  knew  him;  his  faithful  ministrations,  his 
kindliness  and  liberal  views  awakened  the  veneration  of 
his  flock  and  the  esteem  of  his  Protestant  fellow-citizens. 
In  this  hour  of  mourning,  when  the  dead.  Bishop's  life  and 
teaching  stand  «rat  in  bold  relief,  we  can  only  express  the 
hope  that  his  reasoning  in  temperance,  righteousness  and 
judgment  to  come  will  burn  deeply  into  the  hearts  of  all 
who  came  under  his  spiritual  oversight.'' 

On  Friday  evening,  May  1st,  the  remains  of  the  deceased 

31 


-  48-'    - 

B  shop  reached  Charlottetown  in  charge  of  Very  Keverend 
James  Macdonald  and  Keverend  l)r  MacXeil!,  rector  of  Si. 
Francis  Xavier  College,  Antigonish.  An  Immense  crowd 
of  people  had  assembled  on  the  wharf  to  meet  the  boat;  and 
the  body  was  reverently  placed  in  a  hearse  and  conveyed  to 
the  episcopal  residence,  where  it  lay  in  the  grand  salon 
exposed  to  the  veneration  of  the  faithful.  All  the  next  day 
a  continuous  stream  of  people  flowed  in  and  out  at  the  main 
entrance  of  the  Palace,  and  many  a  stifled  sob  broke  the 
solemn  stillness  of  the  death-chamber.  Even  strong  men, 
little  accustomed  to  tears,  were  overcome  with  emotion  as 
they  gazed  on  the  calm  features  of  their  spiritual  father, 
now  at  rest  forever.  On  Saturday  evening  the  remains  were 
borne  in  solemn  procession  to  the  Cathedral,  where  they  lay 
in  state  throughout  the  night  surrounded  by  a  devoted  band 
of  volunteer  watchers.  At.  10  o'clock  Sunday  morning,  a 
solemn  Pontifical  Mass  of  Requiem  was  offered  up  by  I»i- 
shop  Cameron  of  Antigonish,  assisted  by  the  following  offi- 
cers: Very  Reverend  Monsignor  Gillis  of  Indian  River 
Archpriest,  Reverend  Father  Doyle  of  Vernon  River  and 
Father  Boudreault  of  Egmont  Bay,  deasons  of  office,  Reve- 
rend Dugald  M.  Macdonald  of  Tignish  and  A.  J.  Maclntyre 
of  Tracadie,  deacons  of  honor,  the  ceremonies  being  in  char- 
ge of  Reverend  Father  MacAulay.  Bishop  Macdonald  oc- 
cupied his  throne  for  the  first  time  supported  by  Reverend 
William  Phelan  of  Sturgeon  and  Reverend  D.  J.  G.  Macdo- 
nald of  Summerside.  Bishop  Sweeney  of  St.  John  and  Bi- 
shop Rogers  of  Chatham  occupied  seats  in  the  sanctuary; 
and  at  the  end  of  mass  the  latter  ascended  the  pulpit  and, 
in  ,a  voice  vibrating  with  emotion,  pronminced  a  feeling 
panegyric  on  his  life-long  friend.  The  last  absolution  follo- 
wed, after  which  the  casket  was  once  more  uncovered  that 
those  present  might  have  an  opportunity  of  looking  for  the 
last  time  on  the  features  of  their  well-beloved  Bishop. 


—  483  — 

The  death  of  Bishop  Maclntyre  came  so  suddenly  that 
much  doubt  prevailed  with  regard  to  the  place  wherein  he 
would  wish  to  be  buried.  When  the  end  came  there  was 
barely  time  to  administer  the  last  rites  of  the  Church,  but 
no  opportunity  of  learning  what  might  be  his  preference 
in  this  matter.  Doctor  Conroy  of  Charlottetown,  who  pro- 
bably knew  his  mind  better  than  any  one  else,  said  that  it  was 
his  intention  to  be  buried  at  St.  Peter's,  and  that  he  had  more 
than  once  made  known  this  fact  to  his  physician,  and  no 
doubt  he  would  have  given  directions  to  this  effect  at  the  end 
had  time  been  given  him.  Accordingly  it  was  decided  that  the 
funeral  should  be  held  at  St.  Peter's  and  the  remains 
1  nought  thither  by  special  train  leaving  Charlottetown 
at  2  o'clock  Sunday  afternoon.  The  news  of  this  decision 
did  not  reach  St.  Peter's  till  late  Saturday  evening,  and 
created  no  small  stir  in  that  place,  because  the  amount  of 
work  to  be  done  at  the  Church  before  the  burial  could  take 
place,  or  rather  before  the  midnight  hour  should  usher  in 
the  Sunday  rest  was  simply  enormous.  The  basement  of  the 
church  had  never  been  used,  nor  had  it  been  intended  for 
use  except  as  a  place  for  the  installation  of  the  heating  ap- 
paratus. On  this  account  it  had  never  been  put  in  order 
and  contained  hundreds  of  tons  of  broken  brick,  stone, 
mortar,  clay,  sand,  portions  of  staging,  pieces  of  lumber, 
chips,  shavings  and  a  thousand  odds  and  ends  not  easily 
classified,  and  this  had  to  be  cleared  away  before  midnight. 
But  the  young  men  of  St.  Peter's  were  equal  to  the  occasion. 
Guided  by  their  pastor,  they  went  to  work  at  nightfall.  Some 
with  picks,  hoes  and  crowbars  loosened  up  the  well-trodden 
heaps  of  debris,  others  with  shovels  transferred  the  same  to 
barrels,  which  were  speedily  taken  by  brawny  arms  and 
conveyed  through  a  small  hatchway  and  carried  to  a  suita- 
ble distance  from  the  church  where  the  contents  were  depo- 
sited in  an  out of-the-way  place.    At  the  same  time  a  band 


—  484  — 

of  expert  workmen  were  engaged  in  building  a  vault  under 
die  sanctuary  to  receive  the  casket  that  contained  the  re- 
mains of  the  deceased  Bishop,  and  upstairs  another  band 
were  busy  putting  the  Interior  i>f  the  chnrch  in  order,  atta- 
ching sombre  drapery  to  arch  and  pillar,  which  hung. down 
in  mournful  contrast  to  the  Immaculate  whitness  <>f  the 
s;icrc(i  edifice.  Tims  they  Labored  through  the  early  wat- 
ches Of  the  night,  and   before  the  hour  of  twelve  had    rung 

out  their  several  tasks  were  completed,  and  all  was  in  readi- 
ness for  the  mournful  ceremony  of  the  morrow. 

It  had*  been  announced  that  the  funeral  should  leave  the  Ca- 
thedra] punctually  at  two  o'clock,  but  long  before  that  hour 

the  whole  City  was  astir,  and  the  streets  leading  from  the 
Cathedral  to  the  railway  station  thronged  with  eager  spec- 
t  at  his.  Promptly  at  the  appointed  hour,  the  casket  was 
carried  to  the  hearse  and  the  procession  moved  forward  in 
the  following  order:  A  platoon  of  Police  ;  The  Benevolent 
Irish  Society  ;  St.  Vincent  de  Paul  Society  ;  Altar  Boys  ; 
The  Clergy  ;  The  Pall  Hearers,  Viz  ;  Honorable  \Y.  \Y.  Sul- 
livan, Chief  Justice,  Honorable  A.  A.  Macdonald,  Honora- 
ble E.  J.  Hodgson,  Master  of  the  Rolls,  Honorable  Frede- 
rick Brecken,  Postmaster,  Honorable  Frederick  Peters, 
Premier,  1'atrick  Blake  Esquire  and  Thomas  Handrahan 
Hsipiire  ;  The  Hearse  surrounded  by  the  following  guards  : 
Angus  J.  Murphy,  John  Quirk,  Bernard  O'Callaghan,  John 
Kelly,  Peter  Halloran  ami  Michael  Bgan,  Esquires;  Th<* 
deceased  Bishop's  relatives  ami  lastly  the  people  who,  in 
solemn  silence,  followed  their  h'sh.ip  on  his  last  journey 
through  his  Cathedral  city.  So  many  signified  their  inten- 
tion of  accompanying  the  funeral  to  St.  Peter's  that  two 
special  trains  had  to  be  procured  to  transport  the  passen- 
gers. The  trail]  that  bore  the  b  xly  of  the  (lend  bishop  pro- 
ceeded first,  ami  the  two  keeping  at  a  safe  distance  from 
each  Other,  made  the  run  to  their  destination  in  about   two 


—  486  — 

boors.  At  St.  Peter's,  thousands  of  people  gathered  from 
all  parts  of  King's  County,  stood  around  the  railway  station 
a waiting  the  arrival  of  the  trains.  Here  no  hearse  was 
needed.  The  young  men  of  the  parish  had  begged  the  privi- 
lege of  carrying  the  body  of  their  bishop,  as  a  last  service 
to  him  who  had  been  so  long  their  chief.  The  casket  was 
accordingly  raised  on  the  shoulders  of  six  stalwart  men.  A 
cross  the  bridge  they  walked  solemnly  and  slowly,  bands  of 
six  relieving  each  other  at  regular  intervals  along  the  way. 
V\)  the  steep  road  leading  to  the  church  they  bore  their 
precious  burden,  and  tenderly  laid  it  on  the  catafalque  pre- 
pared for  it  at  the  entrance  of  the  sanctuary  of  the  new 
church.  The  casket  was  then  opened,  and  for  over  an  hour 
the  people  filed  up  the  aisle  to  gaze  on  the  rigid  features 
of  the  Bishop,  and  in  the  meanwhile,  as  the  throngs  walked 
up  one  side  and  down  other,  the  organ  pealed  forth  a  solemn 
dirige,  interspersed  with  appropriate  vocal  selections.  When 
sufficient  time  had  been  given  that  all  might  view  the  re- 
mains, Bishop  Macdonald  vested  in  cope  and  mitre  and 
standing  between  his  brother  Bishops  pronounced  the  last 
absolution.  The  casket  was  then  borne  down  to  the  base- 
ment and  placed1  in  the  vault  prepared  for  it  under  the 
sanctuary,  where  the  last  prayer  was  said  and  the  people 
withdrew. 

When  all  was  over  and  the  assembled  multitude  began 
to  disperse,  some  making  their  way  to  the  trains  and  others 
to  their  carriages,  a  hush  as  of  the  grave  fell  upon  the  sur- 
roundings. The  air  seemed  crystallized  into  stillness,  the 
people  were  silent  or  spoke  with  bated  breath.  Not  a  ripple 
was  seen  on  the  bosom  of  the  Bay  that  stretched  its  glassy 
surface  away  towards  the  western  sky  where  the  evening 
sun  hung  low  and  apparently  motionless,  as  if  it  had 
lost  all  purpose.  There  was  a  sense  of  want,  of  loss,  of  emp- 
tiness on  every  heart  that  made  silence   imperative.    Pre- 


—  486  - 

sently  the  shrill  whistle  of  the  locomotive  was  thrown  forth 
on  the  air  and  broke  the  solemn  stillness  that  hung  like  a 
pall  over  the  neighborhood,  and  as  its  tones  reverberated 
along  the  shores  of  the  Bay,  and  were  thrown  back  from 
bank  to  bank,  each  hill  and  valley  seemed  to  find  a  voice  and 
speak  in  a  thousand  echoes  of  efforts  yet  to  be  made  and 
burdens  to  be  borne  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  instinc- 
tively the  pious  Catholic,  filled  with  the  traditions  of  the 
unfailing  Church,  felt  in  his  heart  that  men  may  come  and 
go,  but  the  "truth  of  the  Lord1  remaineth  forever",  and 
though  today  a  Prince  of  the  Church  has  fallen  and  is  laid 
to  rest  amid  the  solemn  pomp  of  her  ritual,  another  already 
stands  in  his  place  ready  to  continue  his  work  and  wield 
the  sceptre  of  the  same  authority. 

Bishop  Macdonald  at  once  assumed  the  administration 
of  the  Diocese.  He  appointed  Reverend  A.  P.  MacLellan 
rector  of  St.  Dunstan's  College,  and  he  himself  took  up  his 
residence  at  the  episcopal  Palace  in  the  City.  In  a  short 
time  a  mural  tablet  to  the  memory  of  the  late  Bishop  was 
placed  in  the  Church  ot  St.  Peter's,  bearing  the  following 
inscription : 

"sacred  to  the  memory 

OF    THE 

RIGHT  REVEREND    PETER   MACINTYRE 

THIRD  BISHOP    OF    CHARLOTTETOWN. 

FOR  A  PERIOD  OF  FORTY  EIGHT  YEARS 

HIS  ZEAL  AS  PRIEST  AND  BISHOP 

ENNOBLED  GOD'S  WORSHIP,    ENCOURAGED 

LEARNING,  SOLACED  THE  SICK. 

HE  DIED  SUDDENLY  AT    ANTIGONISH 

XXX  APRIL  MDCCCXCI 

IN  THE  SEVENTY  THIRD  YEAR  OF  HIS  AGE 

HIS  REMAINS  LIE  IN  THE  VAULT  OF  HIS  CHURCH,  WHICH  HE  ERECTED 
TO  GOD'S  GLORY  AND  WHICH  GOD'S  ORDER  OF  EVENTS  HAS  MADE  HIS 
SERVANT'S  MONUMENT. 

MAY  HE  REST  IN   PEACE 

FINIS 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 
LIBRARY 


Acme    Library   Card    Pocket 

Under  l'at.  "  Ref.  Index  File." 
Made  by  LIBEARY  BUREAU